ã€ŠCome With Meã€‹


 Chapter 1 An Ugly Plot

    Chapter 1 An Ugly Plot

    Not all marriages were about love.

    Took me and Robbie Luo for example. The reason why we got married was something that we would

    never bring up in casual conversations because it was just too horrifying. Just thinking about it often

    made me cringe.

    All because the story behind it was all too shameful and really ugly that it was never worth telling

    anyone...

    Well, that story was an ugly plot directed and acted by none other than my mother herself.

    During that time, she mercilessly drugged me. Not only that, she even delivered me to some strange

    man''s bed that I had never even met before! And that man was no other than Robbie Luo.

    There it was, me being drugged. The man and I unconsciously got entangled with each other in the

    bed. Meanwhile, my mother came over with a group of people who seemed to want to catch us

    "performing". Oh, did they take unsolicited photos of us! Suddenly, we felt the cold water from the basin

    being poured all over us. But that was not enough for her just yet. Afterwards, she pointed at the

    bloodstains in the sheets and then asked the groggy Robbie Luo, "Now how are you going to make up

    to us? Do you want us to report this case or will youpensate us to keep our mouth shut?"

    I felt that my head was splitting in two. Weak from the drugs, I just vaguely saw that Robbie Luo''s back

    in front of me.

    He was naked on top at that time, and only had a sheet to cover the lower half of his body.

    But Robbie Luo wasn''t in a hurry to answer my mother''s question in any way, nor was he frightened by

    my mother''s threat. Instead, he calmly bent down to pick up his trousers from the floor. He slowly drew

    out a cigarette from his trouser pocket, lit it, and took a long drag on it.

    He then turned to my mother and said inly, "5000. Take it or leave it."

    At that time my mother was so bent on the money that she didn''t even spare a second for me. After all,

    I was just her bargaining chip.

    "Five thousand? I can''t believe this! You are so rich! How dare you pay only five thousand for sleeping

    with my daughter?

    She is still a virgin! Your offer is too low!"

    However, Robbie Luo just stayed calm and said, "Then report this case to the police. I also wonder why

    I''m here. In fact, I don''t even know why you are here."

    My mother''s face turned pale upon hearing his words.

    During that time, she would never have thought that the well-known Robbie Luo would even dare to call

    the police and report the issue regardless of his image. At that moment, her jaw was agape as she was

    speechless. She could not do anything but turn to the men behind her for help.

    Ever since I was a child, I had already known what kind of a person my mother was. And through these

    few dialogues, I was able to set my story free, and get to the truth of the matter.

    During that time, I had no time to consider my own embarrassing situation, let alone losing my virginity.

    There I was, struggling as I tried to get up and resist the remaining traces of drugs in my body. Then, I

    turned to my mother and said, "Mom, that''s enough! Let these people leave. Let''s go home."

    However, I didn''t expect that my mother woulde straight to me and p me on the face brutally.

    "Are you out of your mind? Do you know how much money a girl''s virginity could be sold for? And now

    you let this man take yours for free?!"

    Right then and there, I was able to do nothing but cover my red and aching cheek as I looked at my

    mother''s raging face. I didn''t want to cry at all. All I knew was that I felt so pathetic for having such a

    mother.

    But on the other hand, I also didn''t want to help my mother cheat and even let her use me as her cash

    cow. I bit my lips and had nothing to say to such a despicable mother. All I knew was what I felt at that

    moment¡ªshame and disgrace.

    Meanwhile, I just sat on the bed and looked at Robbie Luo, who was quietly smoking in his chair.

    I walked up to him, bowed my head, and then said, "Sir, I''m deeply sorry for what happened today. You

    can leave now."

    But as soon as I finished my words, my mother came rushing between us like a lunatic and kept

    punching me in the face and body as if I were a punching bag. She kept cursing, "What a shameless

    woman! If I had known that you were such a bitch, then I would have sold you two years ago! At least I

    didn''t need to waste so much time on a pathetic whore!"

    I didn''t have the strength to resist her fists. I could only let her hit and abuse me over and over again.

    She said all the bad words she wanted to say and threw all her anger on me for her fruitless plot.

    Robbie Luo, on the other hand, couldn''t have been any more bothered as he watched such a

    disgusting drama.

    So, he stood up and threw the money on the bed. He then put on his clothes and was already ready to

    leave.

    As he left, my mother immediately looked at the money that he paid, which was way less than what she

    had estimated. However, she knew that she should keep her mouth shut and not dare mention

    anything about reporting the case to the police anymore.

    But little did she know that the people who followed her had turned against her even before Robbie Luo

    left the premises.

    "You still owe us one hundred thousand. You promised us that you would give us thirty thousand. Is this

    some kind of a joke? You don''t have any money! How are you going to pay us? You old hag! If you

    don''t pay me back this week, then I''ll fucking kill you!"

    Upon hearing threats being thrown at her, my mother''s anger immediately vanished out of thin air.

    At that point, her rage had turned into hopelessness. She begged the people to give her a couple of

    days more so that she could gather enough money to pay them.

    However those men didn''t agree. Then, my mother turned around, pointed at me, and said, "As you

    can see, my daughter is absolutely a good hooker. I can make you a proposal. I can give you a

    discount. How about 2000 a pop?"

    Afraid that they would hesitate at the offer, my mother lowered the price even more. "No good? How

    about 1000?"

    They smiled after hearing such an offer and my mother felt like a ton of weight had been lifted from her

    chest.

    Seeing that my mother had, yet again, dealt me like a trading card, broke my heart.

    I didn''t cry nor shout, because I knew that my mother would never look out for me for money.

    Even if it was just a dime.

    I thought that it would be a night of horror for me. But Robbie Luo, who had opened the door and was

    ready to leave, stopped on his tracks.

    He turned his head and looked at me. Then he spat out hisst smoke ring, and threw the cigarette butt

    on the ground. He crushed it with his shoe and then spoke calmly, "I''ll give you one hundred and thirty

    thousand. On one condition¡ªlet me marry her."

    Upon hearing that her debt would be paid, my mother''s eyes widened. The joy of regaining the money

    she lost almost made her jump with joy.

    Robbie Luo, who leaned on the bed then, looked at me. After a while, he talked to me and said, "You

    have the option to disagree, if you want to."

    At that time, my eyes were not focused at him, but those men who was unbuckling their belts around

    me. What Robbie Luo had said was like my life-saving straw. I could actually have a life. At that point, I

    knew that was myst choice.

    "I agree! !" I said it without any hesitation in my voice for I was so sure that this would be my ticket to

    escape.

    All I knew was that my life would be a thousand times better anywhere in the world than to stay with my

    mother. I knew that I had to get out of there.

    And marrying someone was the best way for me to escape from my mother''s wretched clutches.

    But that moment, I hadn''t known the gap between heaven and hell was such an unbridgeable gap.

    I would never work it out no matter what I tried.

    It was not that if I worked harder, things in my life would get better eventually.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Neither did I know that some hells were decorated with gold, trying to look as if heaven.

    And this ce was no other than the Luo family.

 Chapter 2 Im A Stranger To You

    Chapter 2 I''m A Stranger To You

    I could still remember that right the next day, Robbie asked me out.

    That was the first time that I had even seen him clearly. He looked tall and muscr with the suit that

    he was wearing. His face was chiseled and his lips were thin. I felt a sudden breeze of wind as I looked

    into his cold eyes.

    Hisplexion was not fair, but somewhat simr to wheat. It looked good on him for it emphasized his

    masculine charm.

    He seemed to give this kind of coldness that drove people away. And that made me feel suffocated

    with his overwhelming presence.

    We sat down in a cafe. I ordered a cup of coffee, but Robbie didn''t order anything. Without warning, he

    went straight to the point and said, "The person you need to marry is my brother, Rogelio. But as of

    now, he can''t apany you to get the marriage certificate, because he is a vegetable. He has been

    sleeping for almost a year now."

    Upon hearing his words, I was stunned to my core.

    However, Robbie continued with an understatement, "But then again, it''s up to you. You can choose

    not to agree."

    I didn''t forget why I nodded my head and agreed tost night''s deal! Because, I couldn''t afford the price

    if I refused.

    I thought for a while about what he said. With hesitation, I nodded in the end.

    But I neglected one factor at that time. I had slept with Robbie. Why did he still want to marry me to his

    brother?

    At that time, I just thought that since this marriage was not about love, then it was better to stay with a

    vegetable than to live with a stranger. Which was like what was happening between me and Robbie

    right now. In addition to the embarrassment, I could still vividly recall the scandalous pictures that were

    taken justst night.

    Afterwards, Robbie apanied me to get the marriage certificate¡ªRogelio Luo''s and mine.

    Right in my wedding day, there were no blessings from my family and friends, nor a simple meal which

    could have symbolized our wedding.

    A marriage certificate, for other women, was the evidence to prove what their lifetime of happiness

    was. But for me, it was just like a leaflet from someone else when I went shopping.

    After getting the marriage certificate, I was taken into the Luo family on that same day.

    To be honest, that was the most beautiful house I had ever been in.

    It was a luxurious vi, just like the ones described in many novels.

    Then, I took a deep breath and finally understood why my mother sent me to the bed of a man in the

    Luo family. And I also understood what my mother had kept saying before I came here. "It is your

    fortune to be married into the Luo family with this kind and background. And how lucky you are to have

    a mother like me. I expect that you would repay me thousand fold in the future!"

    As I looked at everything around me, I felt that I was in a strange ce, not knowing where I truly was.

    At that moment, I could only stand at the center of the hall, uneasy and lonely

    until Robbie walked out of a room on the second floor with a middle-aged woman, who actually looked

    like a richdy. Little did I know that this woman was no other than my mother-inw, my husband''s

    mother¡ªNancy Qi.

    When I saw Nancy Qi, she wore a dark red dress with some cheongsam elements, along with a white

    scarf. She looked down at me all the way along the fence on the second floor.

    I would never forget the way she looked at me.

    Being looked like that hurt my self-esteem. I had already felt so inferior my whole life and I wouldn''t

    want to be looked at that way.

    Then, Nancy Qi went downstairs as Robbie apanied her.

    During that time, she seemed like a picky customer who was so meticulous about the product that she

    bought that she would take her sweet time just to see if it was perfect.

    Nancy Qi walked around me for three times before she stopped and said to Robbie, "It''s okay to take

    her out if she has dressed up. But she''s from an ordinary family. Even if your brother is asleep as of the

    moment, her background clearly doesn''t deserve to go out with Rogelio."

    "We don''t need a woman whose background matches ours, but a woman of humble origin like her.

    Only those women can understand the magnificence of staying in this family and are capable of taking

    care of my brother," Robbie said in his usual calm voice.

    There, I saw them talking to each other as if I wasn''t there. They didn''t even consider my feelings and

    existence. It was as if I was nothing but air. At that moment, I knew that they hadbeled me as a lowly

    woman¡ªa woman who would do anything for money.

    Nancy Qi averted her gaze from Robbie to me. Raising her chin slightly, she then warned me, "Since

    you are now in the Luo family, you must obey our rules without hesitation. Now, it''s your responsibility

    to take care of Rogelio. I don''t care what tricks you had before. But in the Luo family, you are expected

    to be quieter and keep less contact with other men. If I hear any gossip, there would be consequences.

    Don''t me me for not warning you today."

    I didn''t me Nancy. If I were her, then I would hold a grudge against a daughter-inw like me. So

    during that time, I had nothing to say but, "I know, aunt."

    "You should call her mother from now on." Robbie reminded me.

    I tried to change the way I addressed Nancy, but she waved her hand to stop me and said, "Don''t call

    me like that and I don''t want to hear it. You don''t have to change it. If you don''t have anything to say,

    then do not show your face to me."

    Afterwards, she turned around and prepared to go upstairs.

    But when she turned to look at Robbie, her vicious eyes suddenly became very gentle. Then, she took

    his hand and stroked it gently. "Good boy. I''m relieved to see that you are still thinking about your

    brother."

    And as always, Robbie looked indifferent as she talked to him.

    "Come on, Mom. Let me help you upstairs."

    Nancy Qi nodded with a big smile and went upstairs with Robbie''s assistance.

    Just like that, they went on with their lives and just left me where I was.

    I was neglected and ignored as if I were transparent and odorless.

    I didn''t even know how long I had stood there like a log. It was not long after when finally, a maid came

    over and said, "Mr. Rogelio''s room is on the third floor. Follow me and I''ll take you to his room now."

    I followed the maid up to the third floor and stood in front of a door.

    "It''s here. You can go in now."

    I was not in a hurry to go in. I just had to take a deep breath so that I could ease my inner anxiety that

    had been eating me alive since I got here.

    Although the man that I saw was a vegetable lying on the bed, I just could not believe that he was now

    my husband¡ªmy legal husband.

    Then, I pushed the door gently with my hand. I took a peak and there it was¡ªa huge room with very

    delicate and spotless furniture.

    Even if there was a patient lying in the room, it didn''t reek of the smell of medicine. Instead, there was

    even a faint smell ofvender in the room.

    I scanned the room and there he was. A man was lying on a big wooden bed, and my heart could not

    beat any faster at that moment.

    Before today, I never thought that I would marry a man whom I didn''t even know about at all.

    Watching me go inside the room, the maid then gently closed the door and left.

    Then, I put down my luggage and walked slowly towards the man in bed.

    By how he looked, Rogelio Luo seemed to be as tall as Robbie.

    Even more so, I was shocked when I saw Rogelio Luo''s face.

    Being his brother, he looked just like Robbie.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    The only difference was that Rogelio Luo looked thinner than Robbie. His skin was as pale as paper,

    unlike the healthy wheat color like Robbie''s.

    At that time, I sat on Rogelio Luo''s bedside and looked at him quietly.

    Then, I thought. This man, who was just a stranger to me a second ago, would be all I could depend on

    in the future.

    Bitterly, I smiled as I looked at the eyes that would never open.

    "Hello there, Rogelio. It''s nice to meet you. My name is Jasmine. It spells J-A-S-M-I-N-E. I guess that

    you''re stuck with me from now on for I am your wife. And with that, II will take care of you forever."

 Chapter 3 Personal Maid

    Chapter 3 Personal Maid

    I could still vividly remember the first morning I had spent in the Luo family. The morning sunlight shone

    into the room through the curtain''s gap, and the faint fragrance ofvender didn''t dissipate for quite a

    long time.

    Then, I pulled open the curtain to wee the bright sunshine. There, I took a peak at what was

    outside the window and saw the different flowers that grew in the luscious garden.

    I couldn''t help but look back at the room where I was in. It was muchrger than the one I had been

    living in. At that moment, I felt like I was in a dream.

    Rogelio was still sleeping. Well, he had been sleeping for a very long time. I couldn''t help walking up to

    him and looking at him carefully.

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Even though Rogelio looked pale, and thinner than Robbie, his exquisite facial features still made

    people feel that he was particrly good-looking.

    Then, a thought struck my mind¡ªwhat was Rogelio like in the past? If he had been as healthy as he

    was before, then surely, many women would have fallen in love with him.

    "Hello there, I''m Jasmine. Do you still remember me?"

    Of course there was no response. I shrugged andughed at myself for being childish.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door so I quickly tidied up my clothes and went to open the door.

    What greeted me was a strange woman''s face. Judging from her clothes, I guessed that she was one

    of the servants in the Luo family.

    I nodded at her politely and said "Hello".

    Apparently, she was there to give me a message. She said that Mrs. Nancy had asked me toe and

    see her.

    So, I followed the servant into the dining room. Meanwhile, Nancy was there, sitting by the dining table

    and enjoying her breakfast.

    However, there was only one breakfast meal on the dining table, and Nancy didn''t ask me to have a

    seat. Obviously, there was nothing I could do but to stand there.

    Nancy then wiped the corner of her mouth with a handkerchief and looked up at me. "Robbie insisted

    on giving Rogelio a wife. I know he wants to make his brother''s lifeplete and find someone to take

    care of Rogelio in the future. I don''t want to let him down, which is why when he let you marry him, I

    didn''t object."

    Nancy paused as she squinted her eyes at me for a few seconds. Then, she looked at me from head to

    toe, making me feel so ufortable yet again.

    "I didn''t say anything against it. But to be honest, you are not the ideal daughter-inw for me."

    In fact, I could understand what Nancy was really thinking at that time. I believed that I wouldn''t be

    married into the Luo family if it hadn''t been for the fact that Rogelio was a vegetable.

    "It''s true that the Luo family does not have a problem with money, but it doesn''t mean that we are

    willing to give money to anyone like a money-spinner. If you can take good care of Rogelio, then I will

    give you the money you deserve."

    Nancy then ticked her finger at the maid who just brought me here. Then, in an instant, the servant put

    a bank card on the dining-table in front of me.

    I was lost at what Nancy was trying to say. As seeing the card, I didn''t know what to do with it...

    "No matter who asks, let it be people from the inside or the outside, you have to remember that you

    can only answer that you are the personal maid hired by the Luo family to take care of Rogelio. You

    cannot take yourself as his wife."

    Then, Nancy stood up and said, "This is a wage card and every servant in this family has one.

    Everyone gets their wage on time on the tenth day of every month. I don''t know how much Robbie has

    already paid you, but here, I only have this one for you. Don''t expect anything else."

    I hesitated for a while, and then finally took the so-called "wage card". After all, this was my only

    economic source after I lost my job, and also I knew that only by taking this card would Nancy feel a

    little bit more at ease.

    Otherwise, she would probably think that I was greedy, and want more than that what she was offering

    me.

    The corners of Nancy''s mouth started to curl up upon seeing that I had taken the wage card. She then

    turned to the maid and said, "Maria, let her eat with you in the kitchen from now on, and then teach her

    how to take care of Rogelio."

    As soon as Nancy went upstairs, I took a look at the bank card in my hand. There, I realized that I was

    no more than just a maid in this house.

    Then, Maria handed me two pieces of A4 sized paper. The sheets of paper were so full of words. Little

    did I know that this would be my daily routine in taking care of Rogelio.

    The paper would serve as my guide, more like an instruction manual on when I needed to feed

    Rogelio, when to give him water, when to turn his body over, etc.

    "Maria, do I really need to do this?"

    I asked as I shyly pointed at one of the instructions which said that I should wipe Rogelio''s body once a

    day, and change his diapers.

    I didn''t mean to deny the request. It was just that if Rogelio were a woman, then I wouldn''t have asked

    Maria this question at all.

    Blinking impatiently, Maria looked at me with raised eyebrows and then said, "Who else do you think

    should do it? Although Mrs. Nancy doesn''t want you to announce your rtionship with Mr. Rogelio,

    don''t forget that you are still Mr. Rogelio''s wife. As his wife, it is your duty to take care of him."

    Then, Maria looked at me with great contempt and said, "If it isn''t for this reason, then why do you think

    we need to find a wife for the forever sleeping Mr. Rogelio? Do you really think that you could be

    married to him?"

    Upon hearing those words, I felt that Maria had struck my heart with a dagger.

    I tried to convince myself not to look at those eyes full of mockery. Clenching the wage card in my

    hand, I told myself that working here and earning money by mybor was not, at all, going to be

    shameful for me.

    Although I had an official marriage certificate with Rogelio, I just regarded myself as a servant of the

    Luo family, just as Nancy hoped.

    Even so, when I cleaned Rogelio''s body, I still felt embarrassed as I struggled to do it right for a long

    time.

    Afterwards, I just closed my eyes and turned my head. I could still vividly remember the first time my

    fingers touched his skin. As I recalled, my face turned red and my heart beat rapidly.

    As a woman who valued the boundary between being the official youngdy and being the maid, I only

    thought that I should try my best at that time to live up to the wage that the Luo family had been giving

    me.

    Besides, I still owned Robbie a big deal. After all, he had rescued me from those horrible men in the

    first ce. Only for that reason, I should work hard here to pay him in return.

 Chapter 4 Hidden Love

    Chapter 4 Hidden Love

    Even if I live with a vegetable all the time who has no consciousness and won''t wake up, I still have

    feelings.

    From the sry of Nancy and the help of Robbie, I take it as a responsibility to take care of Rogelio.

    In addition to my responsibility, the reason why I am focused on this matter is that I sympathize with

    Rogelio.

    When I see that he eats and drinks water only through the nostrils and stomach tube every day, I feel

    so sorry for him.

    The once handsome man now is like he will never wake up.

    I don''t know much about Rogelio''s past life.

    But because of a gratitude letter, I have a little respect for Rogelio.

    It was a letter from a poor primary school. The servant asked me to put it away when she gave it to me.

    But as the letter was written to Rogelio, I opened the letter at my own decision that day and sat at

    Rogelio''s bedside to read it for him.

    "Hello, Mr. Luo. Thank you for your financial support and investments all the time. Among the twenty

    poor children you funded, nine of them have sessfullypleted the studies of primary school and

    will soon be promoted to middle school. The other eleven children have also performed very well in

    study, and they have promised that they will study hard and repay your help -- the LiShan primary

    school."

    Since then, I believed that Rogelio must be a kind-hearted person.

    I put the letter back into the envelope and looked around the room, trying to put it away.

    In Rogelio''s room, there was a half wall sized bookcase with some books and decorations on it.

    Among all the boxes, there was a box of extremely exquisite workmanship. The size of the box was just

    a littlerger than an envelope.

    At that time, I just thought that this delicate box was fit for this precious letter, so I went over to the box,

    took it off and opened it.

    But to my surprise, there was also a thick pile of letters in that little box.

    I picked them up out of curiosity, and found that each envelope was written with a date on the left, and

    the letters were ced in order by the date.

    I took the letter with the earliest date on it.

    Inside the envelope was a beautiful pink letter with neat writings on it.

    "Rogelio, do you still remember the time when I was little? I almost got lost? I remember that it was

    raining heavily that day. You got off the car and held an umbre for me and sent me home. Maybe

    you''ve forgotten what happened many years ago, but maybe you don''t know that from that moment on,

    you''ve been the only one in my heart... "

    Seeing this love letter, I walked to Rogelio''s bed unconsciously and sat quietly beside him.

    I''m curious about this story, and I''m curious about what happened to Rogelio in the past, so I can''t help

    but read it out.

    "I always want to live in your life, but I''m afraid of disturbing you. I want to be close to you, but I''m afraid

    that you''ll leave me..."

    "But I still couldn''t help writing this letter for you. I want to tell you that I like you. I want to be with you.

    In your world, are you willing to let me stay somewhere..."

    When I put down the letter, I looked at Rogelio, and read the signature on the letter -- Michelle Qi.

    At that moment, I didn''t know if I was hallucinating. I seemed to see Rogelio''s eyelid twitched.

    My heart skipped a beat. I wasn''t sure if my eyes were ying tricks on me. I got closer to her and

    looked at him seriously. "Rogelio? Can you hear me? "

    No response......

    "Michelle Qi!"

    There was still no response. I thought I had a hallucination.

    I put the letter away and put it back in the box. Looking at the delicate box in my hand, I thought that

    Michelle Qi must be an important woman to Rogelio, or he wouldn''t have cherished these letters so

    much.

    I saw Rogelio lying on the bed and didn''t make any change. "Don''t worry. I''ll read a letter to you every

    day."

    Because I respected Rogelio for funding the poor children, and also felt it was a pity for him to just

    sleep on the bed until he will die. That night, I began to search online for posts on how to take care of

    vegetables, how to help them wake up.

    Although the chances are slim for people like Rogelio who has been in aa for one year, I still want

    to do my best.

    But I have never thought that I, who has been infinitely quiet, would also get into trouble.

    I remember that day, I stayed upte because of research. Before I went to bed, I was thirsty, and I had

    no water in my room, so I went to the kitchen to get some water to drink.

    As soon as I walked down the stairs, I was hit by someone and my body was out of control, almost

    falling to the stairs.

    Then I heard something fell on the ground. It sounded like there were several things. I thought it must

    be something very small, because the sound was not loud.

    The light in the corridor was dim. Before I could see clearly what it was, a woman beside me quickly

    covered it with her hand and put it back to her cloth.

    That person stood up in a hurry. With the help of the faint light, I was able to see generally who she

    was. She was a servant who worked for Nancy, and her main job was to clean the whole floor of the

    second floor where Nancy lived.

    "Fannie, it''ste at night. Why are you here?"

    Without looking at me, Fannie just covered her stuff and said, "didn''t you stay upte?"

    Then Fannie left in a hurry.

    I didn''t think too much at that time, but next morning, Fannie knocked at the door and said Nancy

    asked me to go to her room.

    I was still confused at that time. It''s not just that Nancy doesn''t like me. She was also warned not to let

    her see me.

    What''s more, this time every day she would be having breakfast.

    But I didn''t think too much about it at that time. I thought there was something to warn me, so I went

    upstairs.

    I knocked on the door several times on the second floor, but nobody answered. After thinking for a

    while, I decided to go to the dining room and see if Nancy was there. What she want to do.

    When I arrived at the dining room, I found that Nancy was having breakfast there, thinking that perhaps

    Fannie was telling the wrong address.

    "Aunt, are you looking for me?"

    Frowned, Nancy nced at me in disgust. Then she closed her eyes and waved at me, "don''t show up

    in front of me when you are free. Don''t you understand?"

    In fact, I felt very aggrieved, pursing my lips and retreating two steps. As if she was unable to eat after

    seeing me, she stood up, turned around and went upstairs.

    But a few momentster, I heard Nancy yelling sharply, "Maria..."

    After a short while, Maria went out of Nancy ''s room with rage and instructed all servants of the Luo

    family to gather in the hall.

    We all stood in a line in the hall and many of us were whispering to each other to ask what happened.

    Maria stood on the stairs, trying to be taller than others.

    "The Luo family is in trouble today. The jewelry of Mrs. Nancy was gone."

    Maria said and nced sharply around us. "You''d better admit it as soon as possible. Don''t wait for me

    to find out who did it, I will call the police. "

    After Maria finished her words, people whispered to each other.

    "I''m a gardener. I seldom get in the first floor, not to mention the Mrs. Nancy''s room on the second

    floor!"

    "Exactly! I don''t even have a chance toe in!"

    Many people were trying to prove their innocence.

    Maria thought it was reasonable. She pointed at them and said, "you guys really haven''t got a chance

    toe in. If you have nothing else to do, you can leave now."

    "Someone who tries to get close to Mrs. Nancy''s room stayed there. Or anyone who has any clue

    about it."

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    The rest of the people scrambled to prove that they haven''t entered Mrs. Nancy''s room these days, and

    they even asked others to testify.

    At that moment, I looked hesitantly at Fannie who was sweating in her hand. Although I did not want to

    make a conclusion, it is hard to hide my doubts.

    But Fannie vigntly sensed my gaze, like a hedgehog that erected up its spikes. Her eyes suddenly

    got a bit fiercer. She suddenly raised her hand and pointed at me, shouting to Maria loudly, "it''s her. I

    saw her go to Mrs. Nancy''s room this morning..."

 Chapter 5 No One Cares

    Chapter 5 No One Cares

    I remember that I waspletely confused at that time. This sudden me made me feel suffocated.

    "Don''t talk nonsense. I am not."

    It was my first reaction when I panicked. I didn''t think that I would be charged with the crime of theft, let

    alone think who would believe me here.

    All the people present hoped to settle this matter as soon as possible, so that they would not be

    involved in this affair.

    But when I looked at Maria innocently, I saw deep faith in her eyes.

    Not far away, the figure of Mrs. Nancy was getting closer and closer, and she already identified me as

    the thief.

    "No, I really didn''t..."

    I kept shaking my head, but at that moment I felt my words were so pale.

    Mrs. Nancy appeared at the top of the stairs on the second floor and confronted me in front of

    everyone. "Did youe to my room this morning?"

    "Fannie told me that you wanted to see me, so I went there. But I didn''t enter your room..."

    Mrs. Nancy snorted and said, "Everyone in the Luo family knows that my words are passed by Maria.

    How dare she do it as a cleaner?"

    I saw from the eyes of the people around me and found that this is actually what everyone should

    know, and what I said just now became the worst excuse. I seemed to have seen that the blur covered

    me.

    "You said you didn''t enter my room. Did anyone see that? Who can testify for her? "

    Nobody spoke......

    Fannie continued, "Before she came here, we had never heard of losing anything. Howe we found

    the thievery as soon as she came? Mrs. Nancy, let''s search her room."

    Fannie''s words immediately received the consent of Mrs. Nancy. At that moment, I felt extremely

    aggrieved.

    Maria, Fannie and a few others ran up to my room on the third floor. However, when they just came to

    the doorway, they found a diamond earring outside the door.

    "Mrs. Nancy, we found it at her door. She must have dropped it by ident."

    Casting a nce at the earring in Maria''s hand, Mrs. Nancy went downstairs step by step.

    When the other servants in the hall saw this, they all made room for me like escaping from the gue.

    In their eyes, I must be the thief.

    Mrs. Nancy was calm and expressionless. She stopped by my side.

    "Mrs. Nancy, I..."

    I really wanted to exin to Mrs. Nancy that I didn''t steal anything, but she raised her hand to p me

    hard in my face.

    "You are so shameless. You are not only a poor guy. What''s more? How dare you steal from others?

    Are you crazy? You are humiliating yourself here!"

    I covered my aching face with my hands. At that moment, my tears kept running down. Because of

    grievance and the way they looked at me......

    Mrs. Nancy asked Maria to call Robbie and let him get me out of here. Call the police or get out of here.

    Whatever, she didn''t want to see me again.

    I was put in the storage room like a prisoner, waiting for their final decision.

    I sat on the ground with my arms around my knees. In the small and dark storeroom, I couldn''t

    remember how many times I had cried.

    I don''t understand why Fannie framed me and why no one was willing to give me a chance to exin.

    I don''t know how long I have been locked in the storage room. I only remember that when the door of

    the storage room was opened, it was alreadyte at night. When the dim light came in, I even felt a

    little ufortable and irritated.

    A tall figure was standing at the door, with a scarlet cigarette in his hand.

    I don''t know why, but even I''m so tired of crying that my nose ached and on the verge of tears. "I

    didn''t..."

    "I don''t care!"

    Hearing what Robbie said, I felt very disappointed again.

    No one cares about the truth that is rted to me......

    I followed Robbie out of the storage room. There are many small andrge boxes on the tea table of

    the hall.

    "I wasn''t considerate enough before. Here are clothes, jewelry, backpacks, and shoes, all of which are

    popr styles of the current season. If you think it''s not enough or don''t like it, here is a credit card.

    You can ask Mr. Liu to drive you out and buy yourself."

    Robbie said indifferently. asionally, he lifted the lid with her fingers and there were a variety of

    things inside.

    I clenched my hands so tightly that even though my nails pierced into my flesh, I still didn''t feel any

    pain.

    How malicious the irony is! What am I to them......

    Robbie turned slightly and looked at my hand. "You don''t need to care about what others say. Of

    course, you can choose to leave. It''s your right. But if you want to go, you need to return the one

    hundred and thirty thousand back."

    At that time, I really didn''t want to stay here to continue to suffer such humiliation, and I didn''t want to

    stay under the strange eyes of others either.

    I wanted to tell Robbie that I will pay him back in the future.

    But before I could utter these words out, Robbie blocked my words.

    "I don''t like what others owe me for a long time. If I want to leave, I hope I can pay the money and

    leave at the same time."

    I didn''t have 130000, and now I even didn''t have 13.

    "I don''t care about your personality, because we won''t live together. It even doesn''t matter to my

    brother as he doesn''t know it."

    I saw Robbie turn around and leave. Even sote, he didn''t seem to stay here.

    When I came back to Rogelio''s room, I saw the boxes in all sizes on the ground. I felt so sad that I

    couldn''t breathe.

    It was the first time I envied Rogelio when I saw him lying on the bed as usual.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    If only I could be as indifferent and ruthless as him, not knowing what is going on, how nice it would be.

    "Rogelio, I''m Jasmine. Today, everyone thought that I was a thief who stole your mother''s jewelry. No

    one wanted to listen to my exnation, and no one believed me."

    "Are you willing to believe me? I really didn''t... "

    Rogelio was still in sound sleep. He didn''t answer her question, but somehow I feltforted, because

    he wouldn''t question me with disdainful eyes like the others, and he wouldn''t say that he didn''t care

    about me as aloof as his brother Robbie.

    From that day on, I began to like talking to Rogelio. I pretended that I was not talking to myself, and

    pretended that someone would listen to me......

 Chapter 6 Its All Because Of Me

    Chapter 6 It''s All Because Of Me

    "Rogelio, the letter I gave youst time, you didn''t respond to it. It made me very nervous and

    sleepless. I thought that means you refused me."

    "But you came to me with a bear cake yesterday. You said that because it''s my favorite food, you

    bought it when you saw it. So you actually remember what I like..."

    "Do you still remember where you found me when I got lost? It makes me feel that it is the happiest

    ce in the world. If you have epted me, I will wait for you there. We''ll be there or square¡ª¡ª

    Michelle. "

    In the morning, I was reading the second letter in the box for Rogelio. When it came to Michelle, I

    deliberately slowed down the speed and raised my head to observe him.

    Seeing his no reaction, I was a little disappointed.

    But when I was about to put the letter back far and stand up, I seemed to feel a slight reaction from

    Rogelio.

    But when I looked back at him again seriously, it seemed nothing had happened.

    I took a deep breath and shook my head, and couldn''t help thinking ''maybe I am so anxious for a

    miracle to happen, so I got such an illusion.''

    I nced out the window at the sunny weather. I remember I have read on the files when searching

    information. It''s better for the People in a vegetative state should also often be exposed to the sun.

    Thinking of this, I asked Rogelio who was on the bed, "Rogelio, let me take you out to bask in the sun?

    Do you want to go there? "

    I saw Rogelio''s pale face as his answer to me.

    I walked out of the room immediately and went straight to the storage room. Because I remembered

    that when I was locked in the storage room, I saw an empty wheelchair.

    Although Rogelio has lost a lot of weight, he is still too heavy for me.

    I wanted to ask someone for help, but almost everyone in the house were maids, and the charge of

    theft was still mybel. Before I said anything, these people had already walked away from me.

    I had no choice but to seek the help of the male gardeners at home. Although he did not shun me at

    once, he still waved his hand and shook his head at me.

    "Mr. Rogelio has been in aa for quite a long time. Mrs. Nancy has already given up hope on the

    recovery of Mr. Rogelio. Since half a year ago, no one has wanted to bask in the sun for Mr. Rogelio.

    Why do you want to do so?"

    "Mr. Rogelio is too weak. If there is any mistake, it''s whose responsibility, yours or mine?"

    "What''s more, I don''t dare to get into that house. If something is lost again, people will think I conspired

    with you..."

    "If you want to please Mrs. Nancy, you can just ask her for her permission first. Whether she agrees or

    not, she may consider it for the sake of your own good. But I saw her go out just now, you can wait."

    "Thank you!" I came back alone. I knew there was no one at home who was willing to help me.

    I didn''t want to ingratiate myself with Mrs. Nancy, nor did I want to turn to others for help. Because all

    this would only be futile.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But I didn''t want to give up. So I brought the wheelchair to my room.

    I helped Rogelio sit up, with one hand supporting him in case he fell down, and the other hand putting

    his legs down from the bed.

    It''s really a little difficult for me. Even with all my strength, I still feel it''s a bit unbearable.

    After carefullypleting this step, I put one of Rogelio''s arms on my shoulders, took a deep breath,

    and then staggered. Finally, I got Rogelio to sit on the wheelchair, but because I couldn''t stand the

    weight anymore and when I put him down, I felt like he fell on the wheelchair.

    "I''m sorry, Rogelio. I didn''t find anyone to help. Do you feel pain?"

    I found a woollen nket, covered his legs, and also put a coat on him.

    I smiled and looked at Rogelio. Everything seemed so natural except his eyes were closed.

    "Ready! Let''s go!"

    I pushed Rogelio out of the room.

    People in the Luo family usually take the stairs. Few people would take the elevator unless they carried

    something heavy. The elevator was located at the end of the corridor, which was not eye-catching.

    I went to the elevator and passed by the staircase. Coincidentally, I met Fannie at the foot of the stairs.

    At first, Fannie''s eyes twinkled when she saw me, but she quickly calmed down and raised her head,

    passing me.

    Being framed, I''m still a little angry, "why? Why did you frame me? "

    I can''t help asking.

    Fannie stopped and turned around. She looked at me with a smile, "when did I frame you?"

    "You know it. You lied to me that Mrs. Nancy asked me toe."

    Fannie raised her eyelids and asked, "So what?"

    I was angry at her denial, "You were sneaking around that night and lying to me the next morning. Did

    you steal Mrs. Nancy''s things? You want me to be your scapegoat, right? "

    Fannie frowned and looked around. She was secretly relieved when she found that no one heard what

    she said.

    "I''m warning you. Don''t talk nonsense. Even if you tell others, who will believe you? Don''t make

    yourself awkward. "

    I bit my lips and looked at the look of Fannie''s smug face.

    However, while Fannie nced at Rogelio on the wheelchair and moved towards me with her blinking

    eyes.

    "Mr. Rogelio is getting worse and worse. How could his body withstand your torture?"

    I stared at Fannie and said with hostility, "it''s none of your business."

    "I''m an elder in the Luo family. You''re not very sensible. I''d like to know how long you can stay in the

    Luo family..."

    Fannie said coldly. When I looked at her fearlessly, I didn''t expect that she would raise her hand and

    push me hard.

    I identally tilted my body and stumbled, and the wheelchair fell down along the edge of the stairs.

    Rogelio bumped two steps on the wheelchair and nearly fell out of the wheelchair because he leaned

    forward.

    I was so flustered that I almost lost my breath. I couldn''t remember how I ran to the front of the

    wheelchair, with my hands holding the handrail tightly in an instant, and I was lying horizontally on the

    stairs.

    At that moment, Rogelio''s body hit me on the back. Before I could bear the weight of Rogelio, the

    wheelchair bumped against us heavily again.

    I didn''t know how I held up that strength at that time, and I didn''t remember how I hurt my ankle at that

    time.

    But I remember clearly that not only did Fannie note to help, she stood at the stairs and shouted

    loudly.

    "Help! Help! Jasmine injured Mr. Rogelio! Help!"

 Chapter 7 Disgusting Hypocrisy

    Chapter 7 Disgusting Hypocrisy

    I can''t remember how Rogelio was carried back to his room in the turmoil. The only thing I remember is

    that the first thing Mrs. Nancy saw me after she heard that and came back was to p me.

    "I didn''t drive you away. Instead of keeping yourself out of trouble and deeply appreciating me, you

    haven''t fulfilled your duty. And now, are you trying to kill my son?"

    "What benefits will you get from killing him? I tell you, if anything happens to my son, you will get out of

    here at once. No, you get out right now. "

    Pointing at the door, Mrs. Nancy wished I could disappear in this world immediately.

    "Mrs. Nancy, I''m so sorry that I almost hurt Rogelio, but I really just want to take him..."

    "Shut up! I don''t want to listen to you!"

    Mrs. Nancy stopped my words. She don''t even want to give me a chance to defend myself.

    "What are you waiting for? Do you want me to send you out? If you still know what shame is, get out of

    here now. "

    The hysteria of Mrs. Nancy fully illustrated her hatred for me.

    I looked up at the room on the third floor worriedly and wanted to see how Rogelio was now and

    wanted to know did he get injured because of me.

    But I know that Mrs. Nancy won''t give me any chance to approach Rogelio any more.

    Out of politeness, I still bowed to Mrs. Nancy to show my apology to what happened on Rogelio.

    I turned and walked towards the door, but I saw Fannie looking at me gloatingly.

    I wanted to expose her, but I didn''t have any evidence. People present won''t believe me and they will

    think I''m a bitch.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    At that moment, I thought it was better for me to leave. As long as I left, everything here will have

    nothing to do with me.

    I don''t know when Robbie stood in the doorway, like a wall, blocking all my way.

    I looked at his toes and slowly raised my head until my eyes met his cold ones.

    I bit my lips and lowered my head again. "I''m sorry."

    "Robbie, it''s so good for you toe back. Don''t you know that this woman almost took your brother

    down from the stairs today? She even made a bruise on your brother''s leg. If anything happens to your

    brother, I will kill him today..."

    As soon as Mrs. Nancy saw Robbie, she pointed at me and rebuked me again.

    "I heard about it. And I also knew that my brother was safe today," said Robbie, walking passed me

    and towards Mrs. Nancy.

    Robbie replied inly. It seemed that Mrs. Nancy was somewhat dissatisfied with his response.

    "What do you mean? Do you really want to make a thriller before you stop? Robbie, don''t tell mom. You

    are still trying to persuade me to let her stay after such thing happened. "

    Robbie was standing by the side of Mrs. Nancy. So I could not see his expression, and only heard him

    say to Mrs. Nancy in a particrly calm voice: "Then I will give you another reason today. If she leaves

    the Luo family and divorce Rogelio, you will know the money she is qualified to own. Even if there is

    only 10% of the property, you should know it''s arge sum of money."

    The moment I saw Mrs. Nancy frowned and red at me.

    "I knew it! I knew it! We shouldn''t have let her marry Rogelio so rashly. Didn''t you think carefully about

    her before? Look at her! She doesn''t deserve Rogelio at all! "

    Annoyed, Mrs. Nancy sat on the sofa with tears in his eyes. She dabbed her wet eyes with her fingers.

    Robbie sat down next to Mrs. Nancy, and said, "Mom, I have to say it again. We need a person to be

    with Rogelio, it will be very difficult for us to be with him for a lifetime."

    After a moment''s silence, the anger on her face was alleviated a little.

    However, something urred to her all of a sudden. She pointed at me and asked Robbie, "but if your

    brother... Your brother''s will all be hers. "

    Robbie looked at me through Mrs. Nancy''s fingers "Let''s sign a contract. If my brother dies, all his

    property will have nothing to do with you. Only when he is alive can you have afortable life in the

    Luo family."

    I have never thought of luxury clothes and food, nor have I dreamed of getting property. I only know

    that my self-esteem has been trampled again and again in front of them.

    After pondering for a while, Mrs. Nancy took a deep breath and said, although he still looked very

    discontented, "Well, in this way, she may pay more attention to your brother and serve him well. If she

    is willing to sign the contract, I can give her another chance. But if she stirs up trouble again, I can''t

    agree to keep her anymore. "

    Mrs. Nancy finally relented, but I was not happy about staying. I would rather they drove me out.

    A contract was received to me in a short time, and the signature pen was handed to me.

    I hesitated when signing on the agreement not because I am reluctant to ept the heritage, but

    because it is an insult to me.

    But in the eyes of Mrs. Nancy, my hesitation was just a way to expose my greediness. She snorted,

    "well, look at your conspiracy!"

    I took a deep breath, looked at the two people on the sofa and said, "Mrs. Nancy, believe it or not, I

    married Rogelio and never thought of getting anything from the Luo family. If there is one thing I want, it

    is a home."

    Ipressed my lips and tried to control myself from crying out because of the excitement.

    But Mrs. Nancy sniffed coldly at my heartfelt words, "Your hypocrisy makes me feel disgusting!"

    My hand gripped the signature pen tightly. I remembered that my hands were trembling when I gritted

    my teeth to sign the contract.

    As soon as Mrs. Nancy took the contract that I had signed, she stood up tiredly and said, "Robbie, I am

    really tired of this girl. I am going to have a rest. And you, don''t leave tonight. Don''t leave any more, just

    stay with me. I am too lonely."

    "Okay, I''m not leaving tonight."

    Seeing that Robbie had not promised her to stay all the time, Mrs. Nancy was still a little disappointed.

    Since Mrs. Nancy had talked about this topic for too many times, she knew that there was no point in

    talking about it anymore. So she asked Maria to go upstairs with her.

    It was not until Mrs. Nancy left that Robbie took out a cigarette and lit it. Leaning against the sofa, he

    blew out a puff of smoke.

    "Do you have money to pay me back?"

    Robbie suddenly asked, let me do not understand and stunned.

    "Since you can''t pay me back, you must ask my mother to let you go, even if you kneel down instead of

    just leaving easily."

    I looked at Robbie, but he was watching the rising smoke in his hand.

    "You have to know that I am your employer."

    "Employer?" I couldn''t help but tease myself. With a smile on my face, I said, "yes, you are right. This

    marriage is a money transaction."

    When everyone didn''t care about the truth, what that experience taught me was to stop exining.

 Chapter 8 Good Time Being Sucked

    Chapter 8 Good Time Being Sucked

    Rogelio''s room has be the only shelter for me in the world.

    I sat on the bedside of Rogelio and looked at the bruise on his leg caused by me. "I''m sorry, Rogelio. I

    almost hurt you today."

    Rogelioy there quietly. He was the only person who didn''t have any expression on his face to me.

    At that moment, I couldn''t help but cry to Rogelio.

    I curled up my legs and put my feet on Rogelio''s bed, with my hands holding my legs.

    "My father eloped with another woman when I was a child. Since my brother is a boy, my grandparents

    took him to their home for care, and left me alone to my mother. "

    "My mother used to have nothing to do, and often left me alone at home. At that time, I was hungry

    every day."

    "In order to go to school and not suffer from hunger, I picked up the water bottles, abandoned paper

    shells, and I also sold popsicles on the street..."

    I was about to burst into tears, but I managed to hold them back.

    "In order to pay my tuition, I only have two meals every day, and sometimes I only have one steamed

    bun. But even so, my mother came back asionally because of losing all her money, and then she

    would take away my hard-earned tuition..."

    "I don''t know how I have endured all these years. No one could understand how I felt when I grew up in

    fear with my mother. They said that I married you for your money. In fact, no one wants a warm family

    more than me..."

    There were two knocks on the door. I wiped the tears with the back of my hand and quickly got out of

    Rogelio''s bed. "Come in."

    The door was pushed open. I didn''t expect that Robbie would show up at the door.

    He nced at me and then looked at Rogelio.

    Robbie walked gracefully to the bedside and took a look at the sleeping Rogelio. Then he put a small

    bottle on the night table with his right hand in his hand.

    "You can use this medicine on where Rogelio injured."

    Robbie turned around and took a nce at the bruises at my ankles, "sure, you can use it too."

    My heart skipped a beat at that moment. I couldn''t help but want to hide my hands.

    No one in the Luo family cared if I was hurt too. Since my father eloped with another woman, no one

    has shown any concern about me.

    It''s funny that I was touched by Robbie''s small action.

    And the most pathetic part was that I felt appreciate and ufortable at the same time as I had never

    been cared.

    After leaving the medicine, Robbie was about to leave, but the wheelchair next to him stopped him

    again.

    His slender fingers swept across the back of the chair of the wheelchair, and his deep voice rang in the

    room like a subwoofer. "You are really easy to hurt Rogelio alone. Next time you can ask Leo for help,

    he will help you."

    Robbie moved his finger off the wheelchair and was really out of my sight.

    I was stunned and somehow felt a little happy.

    I turned around and looked at Rogelio, "Did you hear that?"

    After what happened today, I thought I wouldn''t have the chance to take Rogelio to bask in the sun

    again, but I didn''t expect that I would get Robbie''s permission.

    The morning sunlight dispelled the dark night, and we can never refuse the passage of time.

    "Rogelio, the moment you hug me, the moment you hold my hand, my world was boiled because of

    you, and my heart was melt because of you. I felt that I was the happiest woman in the world."

    "You said you like me too, and you said you would always hold my hand like this, but I want to tell you

    that I wish we could be together like this in this life, in next life... Michelle. "

    Whenever I read these love letters to Rogelio, I would imagine a beautiful picture in front of my eyes,

    where two lovers walked side by side.

    I believe that they love each other very much. If it wasn''t like what they are now, Rogelio must be living

    a happy life with the one he loves.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Fearing that Rogelio''s muscle would stiffen after a long sleep, Mrs. Nancy hired a professional masseur

    to do a massage for him every day.

    However, it only took the masseuse an hour to massage his whole body every time.

    I don''t think it''s enough. How can a person only get one hour of exercise a day. What''s more, he is a

    patient who needs more practice.

    So every time after I read the letter and served Rogelio with food and drink, I sat beside his bed and

    massaged his muscles like a masseuse until I felt my hands ache.

    And Every time, I would y some records in Rogelio''s room at the same time and listen to it quietly

    with him.

    Although no one in the Luo family showed any kindness to me because of Mrs. Nancy''s attitude toward

    me. Besides, they kept away from me because of the charge of theft. I lived in an isted world and no

    one came to care about me.

    But every time I was with Rogelio, I felt a little relieved.

    "Rogelio, although you can''t get up and talk to me, I am still happy that you are willing to be with me. I

    talk a lot to you every day. Do you think I am very annoying?"

    From time to time, I would watch him quietly for a few seconds. Seeing that he did not respond to me, I

    would joke and say, "if you don''t speak, I will take it as your love to listen to my long winded words."

    Life will never be tolerant of you even if you are in trouble.

    And it constantly sucked on me, the little bit humble and beautiful part of me.

    There are many things that you can''t really get rid of, just like my mom.

    I thought I could at least live without her, but her call broke the silence I wanted most.

    I remember when I hesitated to answer my mother''s phone, she cried and begged me, using her usual

    hypocritical lowly.

    "My dear daughter, help me please. I have no choice but to call you. They forced me to pay them back

    today. If not, they will cut off my fingers --"

    I gritted my teeth, and my voice trembled with anger. "How long did you sell me? Why do you owe them

    money again? I don''t have money and I can''t help you either. It''s better to cut your fingers, in case you

    gamble again in the future. "

    My mom cried even louder, "how can you be so heartless? I''m your mom! Don''t you remember why my

    left hand can''t carry heavy things until now?"

 Chapter 9 For The Warmth That I Once Had

    Chapter 9 For The Warmth That I Once Had

    I certainly didn''t forget that time. When my mother went home and found me in aa due to a high

    fever, she carried me on her back and ran to the hospital. But she was hit by a car on the road and her

    left arm was broken.

    This''s why I haven''t the heart to abandon her even though I hate her for so long.

    This is the only time that she gave me maternal love.

    "My dear daughter, help me --"

    The other end of the line, came a man''s scolding, "Damn it, can you return the money or not? If you

    can''t find someone to help you, leave your fingers decisively."

    "Of course, of course. My daughter and my son-inw are rich. Just wait a little longer, just a little

    longer."

    My mother begged me again and again, and then she quickly said to me on the phone, "My daughter,

    come and save your mother, or you have to bury my body..."

    "How much money do you want? How much on earth did you owe again? "

    "Not much, just fifty thousand. It''s just a small sum of money in Robbie''s eyes."

    The phone was snapped off and didn''t give me any chance to speak. I looked at the phone, which was

    only beeping, plunged my finger into my hair.

    I slid to the ground on Rogelio''s bed.

    Fifty thousand may be nothing in the eyes of the Luo family, but it is an astronomical figure in our eyes.

    I don''t know why my mother is constantly in debt like a bottomless hole. She is like a gap that will never

    be filled.

    God knows how reluctant I am to borrow money. I want to live with dignity, even a little.

    However, I have to trample on my dignity once again and dialed the phone number of Robbie.

    "Hello, it''s me. I''m Jasmine."

    "Long story short," Robbie said indifferently

    I told Robbie with difficulty that I could he lend me fifty thousand now, I needed it urgently.

    "I really just borrow it. I will return it to you."

    "I do have the money, but I want to know why you borrowed the money?"

    There was a touch of sadness and helplessness in my voice. "My mother owed those people money

    again. She said that if she didn''t pay back the money immediately, they would cut off her fingers."

    The other side of the phone became silent. I was holding the phone nervously. I was afraid that Robbie

    would refuse me.If he refused me, I really didn''t know where to get so much money.

    "I will ask Leo to give it to you," said Robbie atst

    "Thank y --"

    Before I could finish my thank you, Robbie hung up the phone.

    But I still said ''thank you'' to the phone, which was not answered.

    I''m not in the mood to wait in the bedroom. So I quickly changed my clothes and went out of the vi to

    wait for Leo.

    When I just stood at the door, I saw a middle-aged man in a grey suit walking towards me. He was not

    tall and a little fat, and he had a pair of ck narrow sses on his face.

    The man bowed slightly to me and said, "Nice to meet you, youngdy. I''m Leo Liu, the driver of the

    Luo family. You can call me Leo."

    I''ve heard from Robbie twice about this person. This''s the first time that I''ve met him. It''s very rare that

    someone at this house calls me ''youngdy'' and talked to me in such a polite tone.

    I felt a little embarrassed and made a slight bow to Leo, "Hello."

    Leo handed me a paper bag and said, "This is the thing Mr. Robbie asked me to prepare for you."

    I took the 50000 from Leo, "Thank you."

    "Mr. Robbie said that you cane to me if you need anything at home. I''ll stay in the driver''s lounge if

    no one uses the car. You can go there to find me or call me."

    Leo handed me a note with a telephone number. "This is my phone number."

    I took the note with both hands and asked tentatively, "Leo, can I ask you a favor?"

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "Of course, go on."

    "I want to go out now. Can I take a ride in your car?"

    Leo smiled at me and nodded, encouraging, "of course, you are the youngdy, and I am the driver of

    the Luo family. If you want to use the car, just tell me. You don''t need to be so wee."

    How could I be unwee? But I didn''t dare to dy any longer. I could only express my gratitude by

    saying thank you.

    Leo said this way please. Then he led me into the car.

    After I got into the car, I called my mother to ask where she is.

    Leo drove me to No. 3 of Adamsne. When I got off the car, he kindly asked me if he should go with

    me.

    Although I was a little afraid of going into the jail alone, I didn''t want anyone to see my mom in such an

    ugly situation.

    I walked to the gate with fifty thousand cash, and the big, shabby, vermilion iron door was closed.

    I took a deep breath and rang the doorbell.

    After a while, I heard the sound of someone pulling the door bolt.

    Bang! The big iron gate was opened and a young man with blue hair walked out. "Who are you? I

    haven''t seen you before. "

    "I''m here for Faye Sun."

    "Oh, you are looking for her!" The man looked me up and down, grinning, "Have you brought the

    money?"

    I clenched the paper bag in my hand.

    He eventually moved his body and made way for me.

    I passed the narrow crack sideways, but he intentionally rubbed my arm with his own.

    I shrank back subconsciously, and heughed unscrupulously.

    I swallowed nervously when the big iron door behind me was closed again and the door bolt was once

    again shed up.

    I looked at the man behind me in panic and asked him why he locked the door.

    The manughed and said, "What are you afraid of? I won''t bite you!"

    Then he gave me a hard push on the back and urged, "Hurry up!"

    I stumbled forward and entered the door followed his strength.

    Although it was daytime, all the windows in the house were sealed with boards, only a few rays of

    sunlight got in through small cracks.

    There were a few dim lights hang on the wall. There was a table under eachmp. Around the table

    were several people. Some were ying cards, and some were ying mahjong.

    Smoke filled the room. I was choked and coughed.

    "Where is my mom?"

    The man took a look at me, walked towards a table which was against the wall inside and picked up a

    person from the table as if he was lifting a chick.

    The person walked around in the man''s hand and begged, "Sir, sir, be gentle!"

 Chapter 10 It Is About Love

    Chapter 10 It Is About Love

    Hearing the voice, with the help of the dim light, I recognized that woman was my mother.

    She was disheveled and a little disheveled. Her hair was sticking to her face because she had not

    washed for so many days.

    My mother''s clothes were so dirty and her sleeves had been polished. Next to her seat, a bucket of

    instant noodles was ced at her feet.

    "Faye, look at you. Your daughter looks much better than you."

    "My daughter? Is my daughter here? Where is she? "

    My mom nced around the hooligan. When she saw me carrying a paper bag, she gave me a big

    smile.

    My mom pushed away the man''s hand and ran to me with a smile. "I know you won''t leave me alone."

    I gritted my teeth and red at my mother. "Didn''t you say that they would chop off your fingers? Why

    are you still sitting here gambling? How much have you lost? Can you learn from your mistake? It

    would be better to spend the money on anything else. Why can''t you quit gambling? "

    My mother didn''t want to listen to my babbling. She looked away and scratched her itchy hair.

    Seeing that someone was looking back because of my voice, my mother raised her hand to greet them

    with a smile and said, "You go on."

    My mom red at me and grabbed the bag of money from my hand quickly, "You''re too nagging at

    such a young age. Anyway, I''ve got the money. Don''t talk nonsense!"

    "Give me back the money." Looking at my mother, I regret giving her money.

    My mom held the money tightly and said, "Really, I didn''t lie to you. Without these money, my fingers

    would be gone. I said you would pay for me, so they allowed me to sit there and continue ying."

    As soon as my mother finished speaking, the hooligan grabbed the paper bag from my mother''s hand

    and poked his head to look at the money in it.

    My mother never treated these people in the same way as she treated me. She came close to that man

    like a pug and said, "40000, you can take 40000, 10000 is still mine."

    The hooligan gave my mother a stare, took out a pile of money from the pocket and threw it back to

    her. "You old bitch! You lied to your daughter!"

    My mom took the money quickly and said to the hooligan, "thank you, sir."

    The hooligan took the money and went into one of the inner rooms.

    I red at my mom, "what the hell is? Did you lie to me again?"

    My mom was holding the money in her arms, and when she approached me, she began to touch me.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Do you have any more money with you?"

    "How can I have money? How can I possibly have money?"

    My mom rolled her eyes at me in disapproval and said, "I know you''re a heartless person. You wouldn''t

    remember to bring me some money. If I didn''t ask you for another ten thousand, you would give me

    forty thousand. Then I''ll have to live on air in the following days? I can''t believe that you''ve married

    such a rich man like Robbie. Your pockets are fucking clean. "

    My mom saw that nothing was found on me, so she turned around and wanted to go back to the

    gambling table.

    I grabbed the back of my mother''s cor and said, "Faye, can you quit gambling or not? Can you stop

    it? Now go with me. If you continue to stay, don''t say they want your finger, even if want your life I also

    won''t tube. This is thest time."

    My mom shook off my hand on her cor rudely. She frowned and looked at me. "You are as

    shameless as your dad. You want to dump me, right? If so, just dump me. After all, he has run away

    with other women. I don''t care about you at all. What''s the use of you on me? What else can you do

    except for dragging me? What''s wrong with you? You have just married a rich man, so you be

    unyielding? I only spend you a little money, you feel distressed? You are as cold as your father. "

    My mom just scolded me and ignored me. Then she went back to her table and said to her gambling

    friends, e on. Let''s continue."

    My mother was so incorrigible and I was so eager to pull her down from the gambling table.

    I didn''t think too much and just ran up to overturn their tables.

    With a tter, these cards fell to the ground along with the table.

    "Are you insane? Let me tell you, you need to pay for all the cards," someone else pointed at me and

    cursed

    My mom didn''t expect that either. She was so angry that she raised her hand in an attempt to beat me.

    The hooligan came out of the inner room, took a look at the mess on the ground, took my arm and

    pulled it out.

    "Let go of me! Why don''t you drive Faye away? She can''t afford your gamble any more. You can kill her

    or do whatever you like. Just leave me alone!"

    I couldn''t resist the hooligan''s strength. He pulled me with one hand, opened the door with the other

    and pushed me out.

    The gates banged and closed again. I kicked hard at them.

    What hurt was just my own feet.

    I walked to the wall, slid to the ground, my hands covering my face, but I could no longer cry.

    I''ve lived in hell for so many years, and I can''t see where my hope is.

    I didn''t know how long I had been sitting there until I heard the sound of leather shoes stopping beside

    me.

    It urred to me that Leo was still waiting for me. I adjusted my mood and stood up. "Sorry for keeping

    you waiting, Leo."

    But when I raised my head, the one I saw was not Leo, but Robbie.

    His long eyshes fluttered lightly, and his dark eyes were modest.

    "Why are you here? Sorry, I thought it was Leo. "

    "The money has been sent in?"

    I nodded dejectedly, "yes, I did. Thank you for your help. I owe you one hundred and eighty thousand. I

    will pay you backter."

    Still, Robbie took out a cigarette as usual. "Talk this to me when you have money."

    He said it coldly, but I don''t think he is belittling me, because I really don''t have the ability to pay back

    the money now.

    Robbie exhaled a smoke ring. "If you don''t leave Rogelio, you don''t have to keep the 130000 in your

    mind."

    In fact, I just wanted to stay away from my mother and keep away from those bad guys. I was willing to

    make such a choice even if I don''t have 130, 000 from Robbie.

    Although Rogelio is a vegetable who has no emotion and will not move, and Mrs. Nancy has always

    disliked my existence, my past experience made me see Rogelio''s existence as a gift rather than a

    burden.

    No one knew how much I craved for someone''spany because since my childhood nobody wanted

    to be friends with me because of where I came from.

    "No, I will give the money back to you in the future. Please don''t ever think of my marriage with Rogelio

    as a money transaction."

    Narrowing his eyes, Robbie said, "what do you want to prove? Do you want me to believe that the

    marriage between you and Rogelio is about love? "

 Chapter 11 Humble Stubbornness

    Chapter 11 Humble Stubbornness

    "Love", what a sacred word, but only a few people could see through it at the very beginning.

    I''ve been with Rogelio only for a month. Moreover, he was a vegetable like a doll who wouldn''t talk to

    me orugh at me.

    No one could imagine how I would fall in love with a man like Rogelio. At that time, even I didn''t think I

    would have any feelings for him.

    I always thought that I only showed no rejection to my marriage with Rogelio. I took good care of him

    because I respected his kindness, appreciated the pure love between him and Michelle, and

    sympathized with him for his youth as he had slept on the bed all his life.

    So when Robbie asked me what I wanted to prove to him, I didn''t know what to say.

    I can''t me Robbie for his attitude, because it was a money transaction back to the original version of

    this matter.

    And when I was forced to leave by Mrs. Nancy, I was forced to turn back. Apart from Rogelio, it was

    more because I didn''t have the money to return Robbie.

    "It''s up to you. You say it''s a money transaction, but I will find a way to return the money to you in the

    future. Take it as a way to redeem dignity as Rogelio''s wife."

    I tried my best to avoid the Robbie''s gaze at me because I didn''t want to see anyone despise me.

    My eyes were downcast most of the time. I didn''t know what Robbie thinks of what I have said.

    I put my hand into the pocket of my clothes, took out the wage card given by Mrs. Nancy and stuffed it

    into the hand of Robbie.

    "This is my wage card from Mrs. Nancy. She said she would transfer money to here on tenth every

    month. I know you all think I was married for money. Anyway, I''m now Rogelio''s wife. From the moment

    I married him, it''s my responsibility to take care of him. I can''t ept the money, but if I don''t take it,

    Mrs. Nancy won''t be relieved. Anyway, I will give this card to you first. "

    With a quick nce at the wage card, Robbie said, "as far as I know, this is your only economic source.

    If you want to pay your debt with this money, I don''t mind taking it."

    "I will not pay your debt with the Luo family''s money." Looking up at Robbie''s eyes, I said

    Robbie''s eyes were really very beautiful, with a little bit of iprehensible deep. At that moment, I

    suddenly wondered if Rogelio''s eyes are the same as Robbie''s.

    The healthy Rogelio must be as good-looking as Robbie.

    I thought that Robbie would disdain my poor self-esteem and stubbornness, but Robbie put the card

    into his pocket naturally.

    I was a little relieved to see him behave like this.

    I came back in the car of Robbie. Leo has already left for something urgent.

    Sitting in the same car with Robbie, the small space made me feel a little ufortable.

    Maybe it''s because of that night, or because I thought he would be my husband.

    "Thank you for bringing me back. Thank you for helping me. It''s time to feed Rogelio the water. I''m

    going upstairs."

    When I got off the car, I thanked him and rushed upstairs.

    "Stop!"

    The voice of Mrs. Nancy came from not far away. I stopped at the staircase and looked to the direction

    of the voice.

    As expected this unfriendly tone was said by Mrs. Nancy to me.

    "Where did you go just now?"

    "I have to go back to my home to deal with something urgent."

    Mrs. Nancy snorted, "You have things to deal with? Go back to have a look? You went home and sold

    the loot, didn''t you? You have stolen my jewelryst time. Why didn''t you return it back to me? "

    My fingers fastened tightly to the banister, "Mrs. Nancy, I didn''t steal anything. How can I pay you

    back? "

    "I know you have a sharp tongue and won''t admit it. It doesn''t matter if you don''t give it back to me. I

    won''t wear it no matter what you have touched or not."

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I don''t want to talk about this anymore, so I said to Mrs. Nancy, "Mrs. Nancy, if there is nothing else, I

    will go upstairs. Rogelio is waiting for me."

    My words drew Mrs. Nancy to do a heavy snort, "Self-righteous, my son is waiting for you? Don''t be a

    killjoy. By the way, Rosie wille back from abroad the day after tomorrow. We will hold a party for

    her at home that night. Many guests wille to our house. You''d better hide yourself in the corner.

    Don''t cause us any trouble. "

    "I will, Mrs. Nancy."

    I ran upstairs hastily to get out of the sight of Mrs. Nancy. It was not until I closed the door that I felt the

    world was peaceful again.

    I walked to Rogelio who was still sleeping quietly. As I took off my coat, I said to him, "Rogelio, I''m

    back. I let you wait for a long time. Are you thirsty? I''ll feed you water now. "

    I sat beside Rogelio and fed him water and said, "I heard from Mrs. Nancy that Rosie would be back

    the day after tomorrow? Who is Rosie? Your surname and hers sounds alike. So she is also a member

    of the Luo family, right? "

    "By the way, Mrs. Nancy said she was going to hold a party for Rosie at home the evening the day after

    tomorrow. There will be a lot of people at home. I haven''t seen what a party looks like. It must be very

    interesting!"

    After chatting with Rogelio for a while, I was still not sleepy. So I walked to Rogelio''s shelf and picked

    up a book.

    "¡¶Mr. President¡·-- in a sweet dream, everyone is equal. But when the sun rose and the fight for

    survival began again, how unfair people are... "

    I thought it was like talking about my life. So I leaned on the long and narrow sofa and kept reading for

    a while until my eyelids became heavy.

    But the gentle knocks at the door pulled me back from my drowsiness.

    It was Robbie who was standing at the door.

    Having changed into a casual home wear, Robbie looked more charmingpared with him in a suit.

    But when Robbie opened his mouth, his tone was polite, but a bit cold.

    "I know it''s a littlete, but I want to have a look at Rogelio. Please wait for me at the door."

    I know that he did this to avoid suspicion, so I am also willing to quietly go out. I gently closed the door.

    I stood in the corridor, holding the railing, quietly waited for Robbie toe out.

    When I was bored, a figure shed through the living room with only wall lights on.

    I rubbed my eyes and looked carefully. Why is that running figure and direction so simr to

    I silently read her name in my mind ¡ª¡ªFannie?

 Chapter 12 A Choice

    Chapter 12 A Choice

    Once I learned a lesson from that, my first reaction was to doubt if Fannie was stealing again.

    But apart from that, what I''m more worried about is if they will put the charges of theft on me again.

    I couldn''t help but feel a little scared. At this time, the door behind me was opened, and out came

    Robbie.

    When their eyes met, Robbie first looked at his wrist and nced at his watch.

    "May I ask you something?"

    Seeing that Robbie was leaving, I couldn''t help but ask, hoping he can answer my question.

    Robbie didn''t answer but also didn''t leave, waiting quietly for me to speak.

    "Is that Michelle Rogelio''s lover? Where is she now? "

    There was a sudden frown on Robbie''s calm face, and a flicker of anger in his eyes.

    Although I didn''t see him often, I haven''t seen him like this.

    His frown made me regret having asked him such a stupid question.

    But now he had recovered quickly. Robbie seemed to have told me in a warning tone, "In this world,

    love is the most fragile thing. What attracts the most is love, and the cruelest is love. If it is true love,

    then who do you think should be with Rogelio today?"

    I thought Robbie''s answer was a hint to me. He wanted to tell me that Michelle left Rogelio after the

    ident.

    Butter I learned that human heart is a veryplicated thing, and some truth is far more simple than

    you think.

    After saying a few words to me, Robbie turned around and left.

    I saw him enter a room not far from us, he also lives on the third floor.

    The next morning, everything was so calm that I had forgotten that Fannie I saw in a trance yesterday.

    Maybe it''s because of what Robbie saidst night, I didn''t want to read the love letter of Michelle. If it''s

    really like what he said, that love for Rogelio was not a happy memory, but a tragedy.

    It''s fine outside. I''ve been thinking about taking Rogelio out to bask in the sun for a couple of days, and

    the idea came to me again.

    This time, I called Leo, and he readily agreed to my request. He helped me put Rogelio into the

    wheelchair and send him to the garden outside the vi.

    I was wandering alone in the garden with Rogelio. "It''s very nice today, Rogelio. Do you smell the

    fragrance of the flowers? Do you think the air outside is fresh? "

    "It would be nice if you could open your eyes and have a look. The world is actually very beautiful, isn''t

    it? Why are you so reluctant to leave and not willing to open your eyes? If you still want to be self

    willed, let me be your eyes... "

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    When I was talking to Rogelio, a girl suddenly appeared in front of us. She threw away her luggage in a

    casual manner and opened her arms to give him a big hug.

    After hugging Rogelio for nearly a minute, the girl muttered, "Brother, I''m back. I miss you. Do you miss

    me?"

    I saw the girl in front of me. She was dressed in casual clothes, a white T-shirt and a pair of jeans, with

    a ck backpack on her back, and her long hair hanging down, a peaked cap hanging on the top of her

    head.

    The girl looked up, with her big clear eyes blinking beautifully.

    The girl looked at me curiously, but there was no viciousness in her eyes. She smiled and asked, "who

    are you? Are you new here? "

    She made me feelfortable to look at her. That way of living is a state of life I most admire. But I

    have never smiled so happily like her when I was at the same age with her.

    "My name is Jasmine. I am here to take care of Rogelio."

    The girl reached out her hand and said with a smile, "nice to meet you. My name is Rosie Luo. I''m

    Rogelio''s sister. It seems that my brother looks much better than he was when I saw him in the video.

    You must have taken good care of him."

    Rosie Luo was an outgoing and friendly girl. She seemed to be talkative the first time we met.

    At that time, she was like the sunshine in the morning in my eyes, warm andfortable.

    "Hello, nice to meet you. I heard that you woulde back tomorrow."

    "I lied to them. I wanted to give them a surprise," Rosie Luo gave me a wink.

    Rosie Luo handed her phone to me with a smile. "I didn''t expect to see my brother first when I got

    home. Come here and take a picture of him and me."

    As Rosie Luo spoke, she stood behind Rogelio, cradled his neck with her arms and gave him a sweet

    smile, as if he was not in a vegetative state.

    "Miss Rosie, why are you here? When did youe back? I''ll tell Mrs. Nancy now. She has been

    looking forward to youring back every day. "

    When Maria passed by the garden, she saw Rosie Luo.

    She couldn''t hide his excitement in her tone, looking at Rosie Luo.

    "I miss you so much, Maria," Rosie Luo walked up and hugged Maria.

    Maria was so happy to hear this that she wanted to tell Mrs. Nancy.

    But Maria, who was about to leave, nced at me again and her face darkened.

    "Miss Rosie, there are too many people in our family. Not everyone is worth your friendship. Come

    back with me."

    Maria nced at me and picked up Rosie Luo''s luggage on the ground.

    "You''d better remember what happenedst time. Mr. Rogelio is too weak to bear your torture."

    Blinking her eyes and giving me a sympathetic look, Rosie Luo was dragged into the vi by Maria.

    After Rosie Luo was out of sight, I took a deep breath to relieve myself.

    I ridiculed myself with a smile, tightening the scarf around Rogelio''s neck and covering his legs with the

    cashmere nket.

    "Did you hear that? Your wife is not weed at all. "

    "Maria doesn''t like me. I understand her. If you can wake up one day, will you hate me the same? Will

    you me them for marrying me without your consent? "

    As I was teasing myself to Rogelio, I heard someone shouting my name.

    "Jasmine, Mrs. Nancy asked you to see her."

    There were still unfriendly shouts, but the one who called me just Fannie again.

    I clenched the hands of the wheelchair and hesitated to believe her.

    After all,st time it was Fannie who lied to me and told me that Mrs. Nancy asked me to see her, but

    she sshed the dirty water over me.

    Fannie''s eyes still implied that kind ofcent smile.

    "Mrs. Nancy and Mr. Robbie are waiting for you. Hurry up. Don''t ask for trouble."

 Chapter 13 See Through, But Dont Tell

    Chapter 13 See Through, But Don''t Tell

    I hesitated for nearly a minute, and Fannie just looked at my reaction with an evil smile.

    I didn''t want to go, but I was worried that this time I would really be asked. After thinking for a while, I

    pushed Rogelio and chose to go in with Fannie. But I just wanted to take a look at the hall this time. I

    would not get close to anyone''s room.

    Sure enough, when I entered the vi, both Mrs. Nancy and Robbie were sitting on the sofa in the hall,

    while Rosie, who had juste back, was sitting on the armrest of the sofa beside Mrs. Nancy, holding

    her.

    Mrs. Nancy''s face is full of smile and love when she looks at Rosie. At that time, I really admired her.

    "Madam, I''ve took her here."

    When Mrs. Nancy heard the report from Fannie, the smile on her face faded and there was a bit of

    disgust between her eyebrows.

    "Mrs. Nancy, are you looking for me?"

    Mrs. Nancy asked me coldly, "do you know why I asked you toe here?"

    "I don''t know."

    Mrs. Nancy snorted with his legs crossed, "you are really good at ying dumb. I ask you, where is the

    phone I bought for Rosie?"

    I held the wheelchair tightly in an instant as if I was going to crush the armrest.

    I endured the grievance in my heart and looked straight at Mrs. Nancy, "I don''t know. I haven''t seen it."

    "Haven''t you seen it? I didn''t put it in Rosie''s room untilst night. It suddenly disappeared. Then you

    tell me, you haven''t seen it? "

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    I know that I''m a thief in Mrs. Nancy''s heart. She never denied that her guess about me was wrong.

    "Mom, did you make a mistake by putting it somewhere else? Besides, it''s just a cell phone. If you can''t

    find it, forget it. Don''t frame someone without evidence. "

    Rosie gave me a friendly smile and advised Mrs. Nancy not to embarrass me.

    At that time, I was very grateful to Rosie.

    While Robbie sat there with his legs crossed, looking down at his index finger which was constantly

    tapping his legs.

    But Mrs. Nancy still snorted and said to Rosie, "you are kind-hearted. Don''t think she is a good person

    when you see people pretending to be innocent. Mom just lost my jewelry a few days ago, and she was

    the person who stole it."

    Rosie looked up at me suspiciously, and Fannie added, fearing that Rosie would not believe her, "yes,

    Miss Rosie. A few days ago, Mrs. Nancy lost her jewelry, and we found one of the earrings at her door.

    Before she came, there were no thieves in our Luo family, but after she came, our family lost things one

    after another."

    I red at Fannie, who looked at me. Then she pointed at me exaggeratedly and said, "Miss Rosie,

    look. I''m telling the truth. Look, why is she looking at me like this? Am I wrong? "

    I gritted my teeth, but didn''t want to exin to these people in front of me.

    Mrs. Nancy said to Rosie, "Look at her. She is guilty and has nothing to say!"

    After saying that, Mrs. Nancy pointed at me and looked at Robbie, "Robbie, look at this..."

    I know that Mrs. Nancy wanted to persuade Robbie to let me get out of the Luo family again.

    Finally, Robbie raised his head and looked at Mrs. Nancy. "When did you put the cell phone in Rosie''s

    room?"

    Mrs. Nancy was stunned, but she thought about it carefully, "it should be around nine o''clockst night."

    "That is to say, it was still around nine o''clockst night."

    Maria seemed to think of something and added, "It should have said that it was still there at ten o''clock.

    I remember that Mrs. Nancy said that she was afraid that Rosie''s room would be dry, so I went to put

    an air heater. I remember that time it was still there."

    "Oh, by the way, when I got upst night, I saw the door of Miss Rosie''s room was ajar, but I remember

    I closed it. I was still wondering why Miss Rosie''s door was opened and I remember I did close it."

    Maria said and scratched her head, fearing that she might remember it wrong.

    Robbie asked Maria calmly, "what time did you get up?"

    "It seems to be, it seems to be a little after eleven o''clock."

    Rosie listened and nodded her head, "so it means that it might have been lost between ten and eleven

    o''clockst night?"

    Rosie said to me gently, "Jasmine, can you find someone to prove that you were not there between ten

    and elevenst night? Then you will be able to clear yourself. "

    I looked down at Rogelio in front of me, pulled the corner of my mouth bitterly, and then looked up at

    Rosie gratefully.

    "I don''t have a witness."

    As soon as the air became cold, I felt those eyes as if they were mountain of evidence.

    Rosie drew a breath, but still smiled and said to Mrs. Nancy, "Mom, don''t worry about it. It''s just a cell

    phone. Besides, you don''t have any evidence. You can''t frame Jasmine as a thief just by suspecting

    her. I don''t think she is."

    Mrs. Nancy nced at me discontentedly because of the friendliness of Rosie to me and said, "How

    can you be deceived by this woman''s appearance just like Robbie. Let me tell you. Stealing is a matter

    of character and has nothing to do with the value of the stolen things. "

    Rosie looked at me sympathetically andforted me, "don''t take it to heart, Jasmine. My mother is

    just like this. If she is sure, she will say everything. When the thing is found, I will ask her to apologize

    to you."

    "I really think my love were in vain when you spoke for others."

    In order to ease the atmosphere, Rosie pouted and winked at Mrs. Nancy, which made herugh.

    "Maria, who has the key to all the rooms on the second floor? Do you usually lock the door? "

    Robbie asked Maria, who was standing beside him, as if he was chatting.

    Maria replied in a hurry, "Mrs. Nancy and I have the key to all the rooms, and the person in charge of

    the room cleaning has the key to the floor on which the room is located. There is a daily rule that the

    rooms that no one lives in are usually locked."

    "Does anyone else have a key except you? For example, Jasmine. "

    Maria looked at me and said, "No."

    Robbie stopped talking.

    Mrs. Nancy took Rosie''s hand and stood up. "Well, today my daughteres back, which is more

    important than anything else and makes me most happy. From now on, the door of the room should be

    locked well. Some people should be guard against. There will be no mistake. Rosie, let''s go. Go

    upstairs and talk to mom. Robbie is always busy. Mom is so lonely. "

    Mrs. Nancy took Rosie upstairs. Maria and Fannie left to work. There were only Robbie and me in the

    hall.

    "I''ll take Rogelio back to his room."

    I said to Robbie, and then pushed the wheelchair of Rogelio to go back to the room.

    Robbie picked up a cigarette between his fingers again and exhaled a puff of mist. With the drifting

    smoke, he asked me lightly, "The thief is clearly not you. Why don''t you exin?"

 Chapter 14 A Bogey Name

    Chapter 14 A Bogey Name

    There were several seconds when I stood still. I didn''t know if I was feeling grateful or appreciate to

    Robbie to say that it wasn''t me.

    But all these can''tpare with my grievance and sadness at that moment.

    "The exnation is for those who want to know the truth, and my innocence is not what they want."

    Robbie raised his eyes to look at me, but I pushed Rogelio back to the room under his gaze.

    In order to make myself calm down, I found another book on Rogelio''s shelf.

    I found that most of Rogelio''s books were about life and wisdom, which were like the pep talk for me. In

    this way, they made me feel a lot better about my situation.

    Someone gently knocked on the door. I thought it was Robbie again. After all, the other people in the

    Luo family would not knock the door, but push the door in.

    When I closed my book and opened the door, I was greeted by a bright smile¡ª¡ªRosie.

    Rosie waved her hand and greeted, "Hello, sister-inw."

    I was a little shocked at the way Rosie addressed me.

    "May Ie in?"

    I quickly stepped aside and said, e in."

    With her hands sped behind her back, Rosie walked into the room and looked around.

    "Nothing has changed. Here is still the same as one year ago?"

    Rosie sighed, "it''s a pity that my brother is still in aa."

    When I saw Rosie looking at Rogelio with concern, Iforted her, "don''t give up. There will always be

    hope."

    Rosie nodded with a smile. "You''re right. Thank you for taking care of my brother. He''s ruddy now. Do

    you think he''s just asleep? It seems that he is not ill? "

    "I often have the same feelings as you."

    Rosie pursed her lips with a smile. She held my hands gently and said, "sister inw, I apologize to you

    for my mother. I believe that you didn''t steal anything. There must be some misunderstanding."

    "Why are you willing to believe me?" I smiled at Rosie.

    Rosie said in a clear voice, "Because you are my sister-inw! I am willing to trust you. "

    "But I married Rogelio not because we loved each other. Are you still willing to believe me?"

    "I also believe Robbie. He would have a reason to let you marry him. I believe my brother''s character,

    so I believe the person he chose. Jasmine, I hope you can understand my mother. She is kind of stingy.

    Since she was a little kid, she taught us that future partners must be well-matched. "

    "Rogelio is the eldest son of the Luo family. He gets top scores in every aspect when he was a child.

    What''s more, he is a talent in business. So my parents have always had very high expectations of him.

    Then you can imagine what kind of standard they will have towards their future daughter-inw, right? "

    Rosie sighed, "but none of our family expected that my brother would be a vegetable. My mother

    can''t ept this fact. You seldom see here here because she doesn''t dare to face it. And so did

    she. "

    "I hope you don''t me her. I know she will make you feel wronged, but I think she will ept you

    sooner orter."

    I smiled at Rosie to relieve me. "I didn''t me her. I can understand her mood. I''m just an ordinary

    person. If it wasn''t for the fact that Rogelio was sick and need someone to take care of, I wouldn''t have

    be his wife."

    "I think you are a good girl with good characters and beautiful appearance, but..."

    Rosie looked at me from head to toe. "You just don''t want to dress up. You have been wearing this

    dress for years, right? Fine feathers make fine birds. You''re much better than the socialites, "

    I did think about what Rosie said. But I''ve never took out the clothes and shoes that Robbie bought for

    me to wear. No one will see me or care about me. Moreover, the premise of getting these things only

    makes me remember that very unhappy time.

    "My mom said that you married Rogelio for money. But I don''t think so. I''ve seen so many people who

    love vanity very much. They''re most willing to show their true features on the surface. But look at you.

    You don''t even pay attention to your appearance and makeup. I can tell from the first sight that you''re

    not that kind of person."

    I don''t know whether Rosie said this tofort me or not, but her words are indeed very effective for

    me now. I am like a little girl who has been encouraged, with a smile of relief on my face.

    "Do you know Michelle?"

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I found that Rosie was much nicer than Robbie, so I couldn''t help asking her.

    Although Rosie was not as intense as Robbie''s reaction, but she asked me, "why did you ask her? Did

    you hear someone gossiping?"

    I shook my hand hurriedly and exined to Rosie, "no, it''s just because I have seen on the Inte that

    some people and things the patient care might be helpful to the recovery of the vegetable, so I think

    this person can have a try."

    Rosie said to me with a little effort, "You''d better not mention this woman in the Luo family anymore.

    After my brother''s ident, she has never shown up. My mother has been angry with her for a long

    time. Just let it be after you talk to me. Don''t mention her to my brother. s --"

    I was curious about it, but I didn''t ask much because it seemed that Rosie didn''t want to talk about it

    too.

    Looking at the letter box, I could not help but ask myself whether I should read those love letters to

    Rogelio or not?

    Rosie changed the subject from Michelle and said to me with a smile, "I''m here to invite you to attend

    the party tomorrow night."

    I still remember what Mrs. Nancy said. Though Rosie seems sincere, I don''t want to make Mrs. Nancy

    unhappy again.

    I waved my hand to Rosie and said, "thank you for your invitation. But I can''t go with you. I have to take

    care of Rogelio. What''s more, I don''t know those people you invited and I don''t know how to get along

    with them."

    "What are you afraid of? I can introduce them to you. You will know them then, right? Come on. You are

    always with my brother. It''s so boring. You should entertain yourself sometimes! "

    I declined her invitation for a long time and Rosie finally no longer forced me. But she said that she

    would give me one more day to consider about it. She was always wee me to join them.

    At that time, I thought I would never go there to ask for trouble for myself, but I didn''t expect that you

    could not avoid something no matter how you wanted to. Just like the weather was going to rain, no

    matter whether you had prepared an umbre or not.

 Chapter 15 The Wifes Dignity

    Chapter 15 The Wife''s Dignity

    The vi of the Luo family was beautifully decorated that day. The room was full of wine, buffet snacks

    and even the garden was decorated with colorful lights.

    For the party, the Luo family had hired an band, and all the melodies were yed at the scene.

    The party hadn''t officially started yet, but guests came one after another.

    I was standing behind the curtain of the third floor and watching this bustling scene. I could feel the

    lively atmosphere even through the window, and this atmosphere felt especially good.

    Rosie was wearing a shoulder length whitece dress that day. She was tall and stood out among

    manydies.

    The lively music outside the window also came in through the window, and it was filled with a happy

    atmosphere everywhere.

    I stood by the window for a while and then came back to Rogelio. "Do you hear the music outside?

    Rosie is holding a party. There are a lot of people watching. It is really a good show. I wish you could

    wake up, and then we could have a good time! "

    The party was going on, and the atmosphere was getting more and more lively.

    Though I am curious about the atmosphere outside, I dare not leave the room in case of being seen by

    others, which may make Mrs. Nancy feel ashamed of her family.

    At this time, the door of my bedroom was suddenly pushed open. Maria stood at the door with a long

    face.

    She raised her chin and said bluntly, "Mrs. Nancy is looking for me. You hurry over there."

    The guest hasn''t left yet, and Mrs. Nancy wished me not to go out. Why did she suddenly ask me out to

    see her?

    However, it was Maria who wanted to see her. Although I had a bad feeling, I was still decided to go

    with her to see Mrs. Nancy.

    At the same time, Robbie appeared at the door of my room. Seeing him, Maria called out, "Mr. Robbie."

    Robbie did not look at Maria, he look down on me, said to Maria, "You go out first. She will be there

    soon."

    "But Mrs. Nancy is anxious to see her..."

    "I have told you. You can go out first."

    Robbie repeated. Although there was no obvious expression in his tone, it was enough to make Maria

    not dare to say anything more and left the room.

    Robbie came in. I looked at him, but I didn''t know what happened.

    "Where are the clothes I bought youst time? Put it on. "

    To be honest, I think those clothes are repulsive. I looked down at my clothes, although they were old,

    but at least were clean and neat

    "I don''t think it''s necessary. I think Mrs. Nancy will let mee back soon."

    "I remember you said that it was a dignity as Rogelio''s wife when you wanted to pay back the money.

    Don''t you think that you should show your wife''s dignity in front of so many guests now?"

    I looked at him quietly. His first reaction made me think what he said was reasonable.

    "Among those clothes, there is a pink dress, I think it suits you."

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    I pursed my lips and walked to the wardrobe and opened it. Therge and small boxes were neatly

    ced in it, the color band on them remained intact.

    I didn''t know where the pink dress Robbie said is, so I can only open them one by one.

    Finally I found the dress. Robbie ordered, "go to the bathroom and get changed."

    Obviously, Robbie didn''t want to leave at this moment.

    I looked at Robbie awkwardly and then looked at the dress in my hand. It was a short dress, with

    shoulder and sleeves ofce, faintly visible above the chest. I had never worn this kind of dress, and it

    made me a little embarrassed and hesitant.

    Robbie nced at his watch and thought, ''if you still want to keep the situation under control, you

    should move faster."

    "Keep the situation under control?"

    I don''t understand what Robbie meant, but I didn''t forget that Mrs. Nancy is waiting for me.

    I had no choice but to grab my dress and walk into the bathroom.

    I pulled at the slightly short hem with both hands and walked out of the bathroom, stood in front of

    Robbie, feeling a little awkward.

    Robbie nced at me and threw a jewelry box to me. "Put this on."

    I opened the box and found a set of fine jewelry. It was simple but exquisite. There were earrings, rings,

    ne and bracelet.

    I followed his order put on those jewelry. When Robbie touched his chin with finger, he suddenly

    walked up to me and pulled out my vein from my hair. He messed my hair with his fingers.

    I felt a little unustomed to such a distance and contact, and wanted to take a step back.

    But Robbie suddenly grabbed my chin with a hand and raised it up.

    I was standing so close to Robbie. When our eyes met, I felt that my face was burning. Restless, I had

    no idea what he was going to do.

    "Don''t move."

    The breath of Robbie fluted in my face, but simple two words, asmand, let me do not dare to move

    Robbie was holding a lipstick in his hand, and focused on applying the lipstick on my lips.

    I looked at Robbie with my eyes wide open. I do not know why, that night between us with a hazy lens

    emerged in front of my eyes, let me panic and hurried to close my eyes at that moment.

    Later I know, because of the time was not enough, and I did not have the habit of making up at that

    time, this is a little decoration for me that Robbie had helped me.

    After doing all this, Robbie stepped back two steps and loosened the lipstick in his hand. The lipstick

    landed on the ground like a rubbish.

    Robbie kicked me a pair of silver high heels, "Put on the shoes. Let''s go."

    I was not used to wearing that pair of high-heeled shoes. I waggled my body like a puppet and followed

    behind Robbie, asionally stumbling, looking at the tall figure of him uneasily.

    When I stood at the top of the stairs and looked down at the main hall, I realized that the atmosphere

    was a little weird. The music that had been constantly yed did not make any sound. However, the

    original lively scene was now full of silence.

    All the guests stood together in twos and threes to form a circle, and in the center sat Mrs. Nancy.

    Mrs. Nancy sat on the sofa with his legs crossed. She frowned and looked away.

    And right in front of Mrs. Nancy was my mother...

    The moment I see my mother, my brain suddenly mmed as if I had been hit hard.

    My mother was still wearing the old clothes five or six years ago. Because she didn''t often change and

    clean the clothes, there were some greasy stains on them that couldn''t be washed away.

    But my mom didn''t pay much attention to her personal image and she also didn''t care those guests

    who are ridiculing her either.

 Chapter 16 An Inescapable Nightmare

    Chapter 16 An Inescapable Nightmare

    My mother stood in front of Mrs. Nancy without any shyness, beaming with courtesy.

    "Mrs. Nancy, since my daughter married you, we haven''t met each other yet. I have paid a visit today

    deliberately to greet you. But I didn''t expect that your family would be so lively today."

    As she spoke, my mother waved to the crowd around her, grinning, and didn''t care what people think of

    her.

    Casting a sidelong nce at her, Mike rubbed his temples with his fingers and his mood seemed to

    have fallen to the bottom of the valley.

    My mom pursed her lips with a smile. She didn''t take Mrs. Nancy''s attitude seriously, and went on

    enthusiastically saying, "We will get familiar with more meetings. Let''s hang out more often from now

    on!"

    "Who is this lunatic? Is she paranoid? Where is Jasmine? Why haven''t here yet? Ask her to take

    this crazy woman out. "

    His attitude didn''t affect her at all, but my mother turned a deaf ear to it. She sat down next to him, and

    was still not going to leave sensible.

    I knew my mother so well that I was scared. I rushed over and pulled her up from Mrs. Nancy.

    "Why are you here?"

    When my mother saw me, she was like holding the trump card. She didn''t look at me that way she

    used to. Instead, she was very kind to me, which only made me feel more uneasy.

    "Daughter should go back home after getting married for three days. But you haven''te back to see

    me even though you have been married for such a long time. Now that you don''te back, as a

    mother I shoulde to visit you, right?"

    When she spoke, there was a sh of slyness in her eyes.

    "You have seen me now. I''m fine here. Now let me walk you out."

    I pulled my mother''s sleeves and tried to pull her away from Mrs. Nancy.

    But my mom withdrew her arm. Obviously, she didn''t want to leave.

    Mrs. Nancy gave both of us a nce in disgust.

    "Jasmine, what happened between you and your mother? What does your mother mean by saying that

    you are our daughter-inw of the Luo family in front of so many people? Are you really my daughter-

    inw? "

    I bit my lips, and my eyes fell upon Robbie who was walking down the stairs step by step. "No, mom,

    you''re wrong. How could I be the daughter-inw of the Luo family? I''m just the personal maid who

    served Mr. Rogelio."

    My mom frowned and asked, "maid? What maid? It was clear that you were asked to marry into the

    Luo family? Why did you be a maid? "

    The guests, who had been watching the fun, began to whisper to each other in a sarcastic tone and

    pointed at my mom and me.

    "You see, this old woman must have been driven crazy by the desire of money. She even dreamed of

    her daughter marrying to the Luo family. Her daughter came here to be a maid and she unexpectedly

    thought that she had be the daughter-inw of the Luo family."

    "Yes. She must be insane. Why did they still allow him to stay here? It''s humiliating the Luo family!"

    "In my opinion, you should drive this maid away along with the old woman. Why did they hire such a

    maid?"

    "This kind of person are not allowed to stay in my house for one more minute."

    "Mom, you heard what people said. Come with me." I dragged my mother down again.

    However, my mother didn''t pay any attention to them at all. She looked around the house of the Luo

    family and asked, "I won''t listen to you. Where is my new son-inw, Robbie? I''ve been here for so

    long. Why haven''t I seen him? I want to ask him in person why my daughter became a maid. "

    Hearing my mother''s words, I couldn''t help but swallow and nced nervously at Mrs. Nancy.

    Mrs. Nancy frowned. Although she didn''t want to say anything more, she finally stood up from the sofa.

    She lifted her chin and squinted at me and my mother, as if warning to my mother.

    "Your daughter is just the maid of Rogelio. She has nothing to do with Rogelio, let alone Robbie. Don''t

    you know your own family and identity? It''s just a joke."

    My mother gave her a stern look as usual.

    But she restrained her anger and didn''t get mad at Mrs. Nancy. Instead, she turned back and asked

    me, "isn''t Robbie? What? Rogelio? Jasmine. Tell me, what was she talking about? "

    I couldn''t help ncing at those disdainful eyes, as if I was really daydreaming.

    Then I tried to pull her away, "Mom, let''s stop talking here. Go with me. We can talk outside."

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    My mom shook off my hand from hers.

    "I won''t go out. I''ll talk about it here. There are so many people here. Let''s make it clear to them, so that

    they won''t think I am insane. Then they will know I am able to be Robbie''s mother-inw. "

    At that moment, my heart beat rapidly.

    I was really afraid that my mother would tell people what happened that night.

    I didn''t know how the awkward situation between me and Robbie will turn into, if Mrs. Nancy knows.

    I couldn''t imagine what kind of storm it will cause if people present know my rtionship with Robbie.

    "You crazy woman! If you continue to talk nonsense, I will call the police and sue you for defamation."

    My mother looked at Mrs. Nancy with a sneer. Pointing at herself, she sneered, "what did you say? If

    you want to sue me, just do it. I can sue your son as well. "

    "Our family has no guilt. Why should I be afraid of your usation?"

    Flushed, Mrs. Nancy thought it was a great shame for her to argue with my mother in front of so many

    people.

    But my mother is not much better than a ruffian, not to mention that she doesn''t care about my decency

    at all.

    My mother pointed at Mrs. Nancy''s nose and said, "you are so ungrateful. I respect you, so I call you

    Mrs. Nancy for the sake of our rtives. But you didn''t appreciate my kindness and even said my

    daughter was a maid. Come on. Call Robbie. I won''t talk with you. I will tell Robbie."

    "Faye, who allowed you toe here?"

    A cold voice came from behind. I turned around and almost bumped into the tall man.

    And upon hearing this voice, my mother was more restrained than before.

    "Son, son-inw..."

 Chapter 17 Beyond My Reach

    Chapter 17 Beyond My Reach

    For my mother''s words, the sudden appearance of Robbie did not pay attention to me and my mother,

    but look very respectful to Mrs. Nancy, "Mum, I will handle this."

    It seemed that Mrs. Nancy felt a little relieved to see Robbie, but she didn''t forget to nce at us to

    show that she was tired of this.

    "You''re making a fool of yourself. I''m really tired. Get rid of them quickly and thene to me. I have

    something to tell you."

    Then she turned around and went upstairs.

    It was not until Mrs. Nancy went upstairs that Robbie gave everyone a light smile.

    It was the first time that I had seen Robbie wearing an almost invisible smile. Although that kind of

    smile disappeared in an instant, butpared with the man I used to see, he looked like a different

    man.

    I don''t know how I feel about it. His smile is so infectious and it makes me feel veryfortable.

    "I don''t know if you like this talent show or not. But Rosie always thinks it''s boring to have a drink and

    chat every time, so today I created a spice show."

    As soon as these words came out of Robbie''s mouth, everyone was confused, and then someone

    relieved and believed it. "It turned out to be fake?"

    "In fact, my mother has always hoped that my sister and me could get married. I want to frighten her in

    this way every time she wants us to get married immediately."

    His words caused some people''sughter.

    Robbie convinced everyone that it was just a scene easily.

    "Actually, this is a friend of mine. I invited her to be my temporary partner."

    "Oh, so you are Mr. Robbie''s friend!"

    Some people began to make mischief, "look, what she wear is not like something a maid can wear. It

    must be one of Mr. Robbie''s friends."

    Rosie, who had been nervous for a long time, finally breathed a sigh of relief and said, "an exciting

    show, let''s continue!"

    "Rosie, don''t let your brother host this kind of show again. It''s so frightening. If your brother really get

    such rtives by marriage, that will be theughingstock."

    Rosie looked in the direction of me and nodded to them with an unnatural smile, but there was no

    viciousness and dissatisfaction in her eyes at me.

    Those people finally left and began to chat andugh again.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    When everyone turned their attention away from us, Robbie turned his gaze indifferently to my mother.

    My mother wasn''t as arrogant as she was before when she faced Robbie. "son, my son-inw..."

    Robbie''s eyes darted a nce of indifference, "Even if she married in, it doesn''t mean that you have

    any rtionship with the Luo family. She and you are different. You are not allowed to show your

    identity outside and in the Luo family. You shouldn''te here. I hope this is thest time."

    My mother asked Robbie with a big smile, "Are you still angry about what happened that night? As the

    old saying goes, no discord no concord. If I didn''t do that, you and Jasmine wouldn''t have... "

    My mom said, smiling evilly and putting her two thumbs together.

    My mother makes me feel so humiliated.

    However, my mother was still talking to herself, "is it because Jasmine didn''t make you happy these

    days? She''s a green hand and not good in bed, but she can practice. She can do better sooner orter.

    Don''t worry, if you''re embarrassed, I will teach her... "

    "Mom, that''s enough. You''d better leave now. Don''t say anything more and nevere again."

    My mother red at me. "Why can''t I say? I didn''t lie. "

    With an indifferent expression, Robbie stretched his right hand into his embrace and pulled out a

    check. "If you don''t want to get yourself into trouble, just forget what happened that night. No matter

    whom you were with, don''t say a word, or I promise you that your life will be more difficult than before."

    I didn''t think my mother really cared about what Robbie said at all. She just looked at the check in his

    hand with excitement.

    She grabbed the cheque from him rather than taking it from his hand.

    She folded it carefully and pressed it into the bra along the cor as if it was a treasure.

    When my mom got what she wanted, she would behave well. She said, "then go on with your work.

    Have a good time. I''m sorry to bother you here."

    My mother nodded and bowed to say goodbye. When I was about to take a breath of relief, I saw Mrs.

    Nancy, who once again walked towards the fence on the second floor.

    The expression in Mrs. Nancy''s eyes at that time made my heart sink to the bone.

    Later I realized that holding your head high does not guarantee that you owe your dignity.

    "I''ll walk her out."

    I weakly said a word to Robbie, but did not get any response, even just a nce.

    I clenched my hands into fists powerlessly. At that time, I only felt ashamed.

    As soon as my mom and I walked to a ce where no one was around, my mom spat in the direction

    of the Luo family disgustingly.

    "They just have a few stinking money and think themselves superior. Look down upon me? I fucking

    look down on them too! Wearing some revealing clothes, they think they are nobler than anyone else.

    No one is nobler in the bathroom. "

    "That''s enough. Didn''t you get the money a few days ago? Why are you still here? "

    My mom raised the corner of her mouth and looked at me sarcastically, "do you also think that I

    disgraced you like them?"

    I did not speak, but answered with silence.

    "You''re ashamed of me? In my opinion, you are a disgrace. You have been in the Luo family for a long

    time. Look at you. You are still nobody. It seems that the Luo family''s servants don''t pay much attention

    to you. Otherwise, when I said that I am your mother, they wouldn''t treat me like that. "

    "But they said that you were Mr. Rogelio''s maid. What is all this going on? I''m not that stupid to believe

    Robbie spend 130000 just to buy a maid."

    I bit my lips and what emerges in front of me was the image of Rogelio unable to open his eyes and

    laugh.

    "I''m not married to him. So don''t talk nonsense in the future. Be careful."

    My mom asked me curiously, "then who did you marry?"

    "Rogelio."

    "The one who had a car ident and was almost dead in the Luo family?"

    My mother seemed know the Luo family well.

    I didn''t say anything, but my mother curled her lips and sneered, "I wondered why Robbie would marry

    such a despicable woman like you. It turned out that he wanted you to marry that vegetable!"

    My mother smiled brightly.

    However, my mother didn''t feel sorry or remorse for my marriage.

    "You gave your first night to him, but you married his brother. No wonder he asked me to forget about it.

    Is he helping his brother test his goods? Or help enter the bridal chamber? Help vegetable person

    marry wife? "

    My mother said it in a rxed tone as if she was telling a joke about someone else.

    She patted her chest to check whether there was a check.

    She said it seemed that the money was still not enough.

    I warned my mother not to overdo it and not toe here again. I was nobody here and I didn''t have

    the ability to bring her any benefit.

    My mom poked my head hard and looked at me as if I was an idiot.

    "How could I give birth to a fool like you!"

    "Rogelio is just a vegetable!"

    "Come on. You already made love with Robbie, it doesn''t matter if you do it again. Fucking his sister-in-

    law is thrilling. To him, thirty, twenty thousand is the same as our thirty-two cents."

    My mother spit on me. She taught me to take making love with Robbie as the most important thing in

    my life and make getting his money as my goal in life.

    It was not until she was tired that she said she woulde to see me again when she used up the

    money.

    I clenched my fists and gritted my teeth to tell my mother not toe any more.

    My mom smiled, squinting at me like a vampire, told me --That''s impossible.

    At that moment, I felt that I had no light in my darkest life. The dawn was beyond my reach.

 Chapter 18 A Fleeting Surprise

    Chapter 18 A Fleeting Surprise

    Seeing that my mother had left, I took a deep breath, turned around and entered the house of the Luo

    family.

    I didn''t want to go back to that breathless house so soon.

    I walked to the corner of the courtyard, trying tobine my sadness with the twilight of the night.

    To my surprise, I saw a scarlet light flickering in the darkness.

    I stopped and looked at the man. It turned out to be Robbie.

    "Why don''t you tell everyone that you are Rogelio''s wife?"

    "Don''t you all think that I brought shame on the Luo family? No one is willing to ept me?"

    Even the air between us became quiet. Robbie was still smoking quietly while I was just standing there.

    After smoking, Robbie crashed the cigarette end and looked towards the party which was still lively.

    He put his hands in his trouser pockets and habitually took out the cigarette box again.

    "You smoke too much."

    "I don''t like to get drunk. But cigarette is a good thing."

    That moment, I seemed feel something from Robbie. It turned out that he could not live a happier life

    than others, even though he looked distinguished.

    It might be a sadness. Maybe it was because he seldomughed, or maybe it was because we were

    both unhappy except for the gap of money.

    "Why? Since my birth is a shame on your family, why do you still want me to marry in?"

    "Shame? It''s a shame, but some people couldn''t feel it."

    Robbie didn''t smoke again finally. He put the cigarette back and walked towards the illuminated light.

    I went in after a while. Those people were still having fun. When I was about to go upstairs, someone

    stood in front of me.

    It was a young man. His face was a little reddish. "Miss, may I have a dance with you?"

    As he spoke, his eyes winked, gesturing to me toward the dance floor.

    "Sorry, I can''t dance," I apologized

    The man squinted at me in disbelief. "You are the partner of Mr. Robbie. How could you not dance? Or

    do you think I''m not as important as Mr. Robbie? "

    I didn''t want to make any trouble here anymore. "Sir, I really can''t dance. I don''t mean anything else."

    "So maybe that crazy old woman really is your mother? Then what Mr. Robbie said just now is a lie. "

    "No, it''s not like that."

    Lying was much easier than epting the reality.

    The man smiled and grabbed my hand on the stair armrest with his hand. "It doesn''t matter. I can teach

    you. Unless you look down upon me."

    The man was so strong that I was pulled down from the stairs. Before I could stand still, he put his

    hand on my waist. To the rhythm of the music, I followed him stiffly and circled around.

    I don''t know why my foot would always step on his. However, he didn''t seem to be angry. Squinting at

    me, he said, "you''re really naughty."

    I felt so ufortable that I lowered my head without saying anything. I just wanted to escape as soon

    as possible.

    "Which family are you from? Why haven''t I seen you before? What do your families do? Can you give

    me your phone number? "

    While speaking, the man''s hands around my waist were restless, and his fingers moved a little

    frivolously from time to time.

    I pushed him away, "sorry, I don''t feel well. I don''t want to dance anymore."

    "What a boring woman!"

    The man didn''t bother me anymore. Instead, he began to search for his new target in the crowd.

    Without being noticed, I rushed into Rogelio''s room. I finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    I took off that pair of ufortable high heels and walked barefoot to Rogelio.

    Now every time I saw him fall asleep safe and sound, I could feel an inexplicable peace in her heart.

    "Hi, Rogelio. This is Jasmine. I''m back."

    "The party isn''t over yet. It looks like we''ll have to wait for a while. I had a look at it just now. It''s a lively

    party."

    "I''m sorry for keeping you waiting. Are you sleepy? I''ll help you have a shower right away. "

    I wiped Rogelio''s body with a wet towel and turned off the lights in the room.

    However, I couldn''t fall asleep because of what my mother did just now.

    I didn''t know what''s waiting for me. I believe that Mrs. Nancy won''t let me go easily.

    The morning sunshine was still gentle and beautiful. By ident, I caught a glimpse of the small box

    on the bookshelf. It urred to me that I had promised to read a love letter for Rogelio every day, but

    as for the performance of Robbie and Rosie, I couldn''t help wondering whether Rogelio''s reluctance to

    wake up was caused by the leave of Michelle.

    Suddenly, a bold idea came to my mind. Then I took out a love letter from the box.

    I introduced myself to Rogelio again before reading the love letter.

    "Hi, Rogelio. I''m back. I''m Michelle."

    "Do you still remember the first autumn since we fell in love with each other? I made a scarf for you by

    myself. You said that the scarf was like a small stove. With it, even if you wear only one T-shirt, you

    won''t feel cold in winter. I was looking at you with affection then,ughing at your stupidity. You said

    that you would be silly all your life because it was worthwhile to be silly for me. "

    "How I wish I could be with you like this forever! I wish I could just hold your hand and do nothing."

    I was reading the letter when one of my hand held Rogelio''s. I pretended to be Michelle.

    "Rogelio, you''ve been in aa for so long. I''ve waited for you for a long time. It''s so long. Can you

    open your eyes? I miss you and I need yourpany. "

    At that moment, I believed that I wasn''t hallucinating. I clearly felt that Rogelio''s fingers trembled

    slightly, and his eyes made a clear reaction looked like a person in a nightmare and tried hard to open

    his eyes.

    My breath stopped for a moment, fearing that it would disturb a miracle and turn it into disappointment.

    But such a reaction onlysted for a few seconds. It seemed that it had taken a century.

    Rogelio became what he like as usual. I was unable to control the emotions in my heart, like an

    anxious mother trying to wake up a child who was about to bete for school.

    "Rogelio, I''m Michelle. Open your eyes and look at me. I''m back. I''m really back and I''ll never leave

    again. As long as you open your eyes, I''ll be with you forever..."

    In order to wake Rogelio up, I didn''t care about telling a lie...

    I was surprised and trying hard when Maria broke in as usual. "Mrs. Nancy want to see you."

    I had a feeling that I just nearly seeded.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I sighed and sat up slowly. I know what happenedst night. Mrs. Nancy will not easily let me go. I don''t

    know how she will deal with me this time...

 Chapter 19 The Value Of Respect

    Chapter 19 The Value Of Respect

    It was not until quite a long timeter that I realized that people could not get along well with each other

    simply even they were sincere.

    Some of feeling would take root and sprout as long as they were determined to have a deep root.

    I still underestimated Mrs. Nancy''s rejection of me.

    Even though I stood there silently, the look in Mrs. Nancy''s eyes was full of undisguised disgust and

    disdain for me.

    "Do you know why I asked you toe here?"

    "Yes," I answered after taking a deep breath

    "What else did you ask me to say? What else do you want me to say? I don''t know how shameless you

    are to still stay here. "

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Said Mrs. Nancy, grinding his teeth. Her face seemed somewhat distorted because of disgust and

    anger.

    "It was not until yesterday that I knew why you are so cheeky and where did you learn to steal. No

    wonder that. Look who your mother is."

    I tried to control my depression, maintain the proper courtesy, and said to Mrs. Nancy, "Mrs. Nancy, I''m

    sorry for what happened yesterday. I didn''t know my mother woulde here, and I am indeed

    responsible for humiliating you in front of so many people. But I''m not like my mother. I know you think

    I''ve stolen things. No matter whether you believe it, I want to tell you I didn''t, and please don''t think I''ve

    stolen things. Please show me the slightest respect, and don''t call me thief again. "

    Mrs. Nancy snorted with disdain, "Respect? You''re just a poor woman who could do anything for

    money. You don''t have any dignity at all? Do you deserve my respect? "

    "Why not? Can''t a poor woman have self-esteem? "

    In the eyes of Mrs. Nancy, my reasonable rebuttal was extremely ridiculous.

    "We both have a nose and a mouth, why I can live a rich life, while you are so poor? I tell you, it''s

    wrong to be poor. It''s your ipetence but you can''t ept your poverty. What''s worse, you want to

    stick to us like flies. You are shameless and lewd. "

    "You want my respect? People like you have no value to be respected in front of us. Don''t think you are

    qualified to talk to me just because you are taking care of Rogelio now? In my eyes, you are just a low-

    end maid. "

    "You think you can ask me for respect just because you have a noble identity? You think you are really

    my daughter-inw? Let me tell you, that will never be possible. Our Luo family will never admit a lowly

    and impure daughter-inw like you. "

    If it wasn''t for the fact that I didn''t have enough money to return to Robbie now, and if there wasn''t

    some unusual reaction of Rogelio just now, I wouldn''t have listened to the constant reprimand from

    Mrs. Nancy.

    Butter I often thought that if I left without thinking of anything at this time, perhaps we would all have

    a different ending.

    "Mom, what are you doing here in the early morning? Hi, sister-inw, you are also here? I''ve been

    looking for you. "

    Suddenly, Rosie came in.

    Mrs. Nancy gave Rosie a stern look. "Sister inw? You have been studying abroad for so many years,

    why did you find a maid early in the morning?"

    Rosie scratched her head. "Oh, my design samples havee out. I think Jasmine''s body proportion

    is quite good. I want her to try it on for me."

    "There are so many people in the Luo family. Why do you have to ask her for help?"

    With her mouth twitched, Rosie walked up to Mrs. Nancy and took her arm. "Then who else do you

    want me to find? Maria? Fannie? Or Leo? I''m afraid that all my clothes will look like a clown when they

    wear them. "

    Exasperated, Mrs. Nancy gave Rosie a doting look. "Let me tell you. You''d better not lie to me. Don''t

    follow your brother''s way of keeping this woman around. Didn''t you see it yesterday? It''s not a big

    shame for me. But you haven''t been married yet, and if people know what happened yesterday, our

    family will be theughingstock. It will affect your marriage, you know? What''s more, didn''t you

    see yesterday that there was something wrong with this woman''s behavior? How dare she dance with

    another man at this time? "

    "Mother, I danced with several people yesterday. Oh, so I didn''t behave well as you said? What''s more,

    if someone don''t marry me because of this kind of thing, I don''t think it''s a good idea of marrying him. "

    Mrs. Nancy touched Rosie''s head and said, "you are talking nonsense again. How can youpare

    yourself with this kind of person? You know all those people. Does she know them? You are doing

    social activities. She has ulterior motives. "

    "All right, mother. I still have something urgent to deal with. I have to hang up now. I''ll take her away."

    Rosie winked at me, held my hand and took me out of Mrs. Nancy''s room.

    When Rosie came out, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Thank you!"

    "I''m sorry!"

    Rosie and I almost blurted it out at the same time.

    We looked at each other and smiled. There was a trace of helplessness in my smile. And there was a

    trace of guilt in Rosie''s eyes.

    "Thank you for helping me out."

    Rosie still held my hand, "I''m really sorry. My mom has always been like that. Her words are really

    mean. If I were you, I might have already fought with her."

    Anyway, I am deeply grateful to Rosie.

    "Let''s go, let''s talk in another ce."

    Ca grabbed my hand and led me to her room. "Although I just made up the excuse, I think this

    sudden idea is not bad."

    Ca gave me a reassuring smile as we entered her room.

    Rosie''s room was girly at first sight. It was all baby pink. A round bed curtain fell from the ceiling and

    the bed was arranged as a princess''s.

    But in front of the French window of her room, a model hanger caught my attention.

    There was a very simple white strapless knee-length dress looked particrly elegant, with a few

    butterflies dancing on the shoulders and side of the dress.

    With white and green hair essories, it looked like a fairy dress.

    My eyes were glued to that coat for a long time.

    After a while, Rosie asked, "how do you feel about it?"

    "It''s so beautiful."

    "I agree with you. This is my best piece of work."

    I didn''t know if I had any admiration for her in my eyes at that time, but I did admire her.

    "Come on. I want you to be my model."

    Rosie walked to the model hanger and took off the dress.

    However, I looked at the dress from Rosie and didn''t receive it at once.

    Rosie lovingly ced the dress on the bed beside her and said, "just have a try. Take it as a help."

    In fact, I really like the design of Rosie. I hesitated for a while, but when I saw the sincere look in

    Ca''s eyes, I got up the courage to take off my own clothes and put it on.

    Before I could look into the mirror, Rosie eximed, "it''s so beautiful. That''s what I feel. It should be the

    feeling, the angel that head into the mortal world by mistake."

 Chapter 20 An Angel Flying Into The Mortal World By Mistake

    Chapter 20 An Angel Flying Into The Mortal World By Mistake

    I thought it was just a polite praise from Rosie, but she pushed me to the mirror. The moment I saw

    myself, I was shocked.

    "You are an angel who fled into the mortal world by mistake, and this is the name of this dress. In my

    first imagination, she should have a hesitant face. Her eyes are pure, and helpless. You are the only

    model I have seen who meets these requirements." Rosie stood close behind me, holding my

    shoulders.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I kept staring at myself in the mirror and couldn''t help taking off my shoes. When I stood barefoot on

    the white cashmere carpet, Rosie''s portrait became even clearer.

    "Eh, it feels great. I have been wondering what kind of shoes to match with. Yes, bare feet is the best."

    "I think you can also design an ornament that matches with the headwear, or a piece of vine design at

    one side of the ankle to foil the angel''s inability to be bound in the world."

    "Wow!" Rosie eximed excitedly. It seemed that scene was kissing in her mind. She immediately ran

    to her desk, took out her design and started to draw on it.

    After a short while, Rosie shown me the finished draft with a big smile on her face.

    "Jasmine, you''re awesome. I always thought there was something missing in the past, but I don''t know

    what''s wrong with it. I didn''t expect that you know so much about design!"

    I looked at Rosie''s design. It''s really beautiful.

    Embarrassed, I shook my head. "I don''t know anything about design. I was just gibberish."

    Rosie was still appreciating the revised design. "Have you learned design before, Jasmine?"

    Speaking of study, that was the biggest regret in my heart. "No."

    Seeing that I was in a low mood, Rosie put down the paper in her hand and walked to me. She held my

    hands and said, "Jasmine, in fact, I have one more thing to apologize to you. Yesterday when your

    mother came here, I didn''t dare to admit that you are my sister-inw, and I indeed feel ashamed.

    However, it is not because of you but your mother. Will you be angry with me because of that?"

    I shook my head, "no, if I were you, I would not admit it, too."

    "In fact, I feel very guilty for this matter. I thought that I was different from my mother, but the thing

    happened yesterday made me feel that I was just the same as my mother. I didn''t sleep wellst night.

    I was thinking about apologizing to you today, and then I heard that my mother was making trouble for

    you again. "

    In my eyes, Rosie was the real angel at that time.

    "Jasmine, in fact, my mother shouldn''t me you. It''s not your fault. There are some things that you

    can''t control. And yesterday when I saw your mother, I thought you were pretty pitiful. Having such

    parents was not your fault. You must have suffered a lot, right?"

    The sincerity in Rosie''s eyes touched me. I suddenly felt like crying.

    This is the warmest words I have heard since I was born.

    I hugged Rosie and rested my chin on her shoulder. I didn''t want her to see me cry.

    "Thank you. You are an angel."

    Rosie was stunned for a while. Then she put her arms around me gently and gave me the simplest yet

    mostfortablefort.

    I checked the time and said, "it''s time to feed Rogelio water. I''m going back."

    I took off that dress and put my own clothes on.

    When I walked to the door of the room, Rosie suddenly stopped me and told me that she wanted to go

    upstairs with me as she also wanted to see Rogelio.

    When we walked to the door of the room together, just as we were about to enter, we saw that Robbie

    walked out of the room.

    "Robbie? You are still here? I thought you had already left. "

    "Yes. I still have something to deal with." Robbie nced over my face at Rosie.

    Rosie looked at me and walked to Robbie. "Robbie, can you handle with our mother first? Our mom

    wanted to drive Jasmine away because of what happenedst night. You are better than me in finding

    a way to deal with our mom. Let our mother don''t embarrass Jasmine in the future. "

    "If someone doesn''t fight for herself and work hard, who can she med?"

    As Robbie spoke, he walked towards the stairs.

    When he passed by me, he paused and said, "there are two kinds of people in this world. One is the

    one who listens to fate, and the other is the one who fights against fate. If you struggle, you may suffer

    a lot, but you may seed. But if you surrender, you have to learn to ept any results willingly."

    After saying that, Robbie left.

    I looked back at the back of Raymond and felt a sense of bemusement.

    With her brows scrunched together, Rosie walked up to me and said, "Robbie is bing more and

    more strange as time goes by. He was not like this before and was a talkative person. But since my

    brother had an ident, he has changed a lot. I really miss the past him."

    As if what had happened this morning had been a false impression, Rogelio was as calm as usual in

    the room, "Rogelio, when on earth will you wake up? I miss you so much. We all miss you."

    Noticing that Rogelio didn''t respond, Rosie pouted and looked up at me. "Rogelio, don''t you want to

    open your eyes to see your wife? Let me tell you, Jasmine is really beautiful, kind and easy-going. If I

    were a man, I would definitely pursue her. If you still don''t wake up, she will be taken away by someone

    else. "

    Since Rogelio didn''t reply to her, Rosie stopped talking to him and said, "I''m afraid I can''t stand staying

    here for even a minute if I have to watch over him day after day. My mom really should be nice to you.

    You really took good care of my brother. You are very attentively. Not every woman could do this. "

    With a faint smile, I said, "Rosie, you don''t have to say that. Your brother and I have no emotional

    basis, so the word attentively is not true. I just want to have a clear conscience. Moreover, Rogelio is a

    good man."

    I know that even at that time, Rosie would not understand why I said that a vegetable was a good man.

    My mother was right, Rogelio was a living dead man.

    Rosie sighed. "Don''t say you, even when I saw your mother yesterday, I thought that if I were you, I

    would rather marry in, better than face her."

    Then Rosie looked at me and asked, "is it not good to say something like that to your mother? Would

    you be angry with me?"

    "No. You''re right, Rosie. I really admire you. It''s not about your family background, but your mother

    loves you so much."

    She pressed her lips and looked at me. This topic was really depressing.

    "Alright, let''s drop it. Rosie, what did Rogelio like to do before?"

    "He likes reading, reading, watching movies, music and exercise. He has a lot of hobbies..." Rosie

    answered, counting her hands

    "Is there anything special?"

 Chapter 21 Miracle Or Fate

    Chapter 21 Miracle Or Fate

    Rosie rested her chin on her hands and thought for a while. Then she shook her head. "I don''t

    remember anything else. I just can''t remember at the moment. But my brother is the kind of person

    who is very faithful when he likes. For example, if he likes a book, he will read it several times. If he

    likes a movie, he will also read it several times. lf he likes a person..."

    "Forget it. Let bygones be bygones. It won''t make any sense to him until he wakes up no matter what

    hobbies and interests he has." Rosie stopped suddenly.

    "Your brother must be a single-minded and kind-hearted man."

    "Yes, you are right. My brother is a thoughtful man. If I''m not happy, he will always try to make me

    happy, but things are unpredictable."

    Sadness was in in Rosie''s eyes. She looked at Rogelio, "Rogelio, wake up please. We miss you so

    much."

    Seeing Rogelio, Rosie couldn''t help but feel sad. After staying for a while, she left.

    Since Rosie left, I wanted to have a try as this morning.

    "Hi, Rogelio. I am Michelle."

    Since Rogelio had reaction, I had been like a thief who stole Michelle''s name. I just hoped that a

    miracle would really appear.

    I didn''t tell the Luo family about it because I was afraid that it would give them a false joy, which would

    break the rare tranquility they had now.

    Looking at Rogelio, who had recovered as usual, I sighed.

    I took a look at the weather outside. I wanted to give some fresh air for Rogelio and also for myself.

    "Rogelio, have you been sad? When happiness deviates from its original appearance... "

    "Are the sadness too much for you to wake up? Or you know that sleeping is the happiest way to face

    this world? "

    "But what is it? What is it that is more important than your family who are caring about you?"

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    "A few days ago, the chef cooked sweet-and-sour spareribs in the kitchen. Mrs. Nancy cried when she

    saw the dish. I heard that it was one of your favorite dishes."

    "Mrs. Nancy seldomes to see you because she will be sad when she sees your current

    appearance, not because she doesn''t love you, but because she loves you too much. Like me,

    although I have always wanted to be with you, I dare not face you like this, because I am sad, because

    I don''t know how to go on alone..."

    A gust of wind blew, and Rogelio''s scarf was a little loose. I walked towards him from behind and

    crouched down to wrap the scarf for him.

    But I stopped as soon as I touched it.

    Rogelio''s eyes were opened!

    "Ro... Rogelio..."

    Rogelio''s eyeballs did not move, he stared at somewhere like a nerd.

    I had always hoped that Rogelio would wake up. However, when he opened his eyes for the first time, I

    was in a panic.

    Yes, I was muddled.

    I was running towards the vi as fast as I can.

    I stood in the hall and shouted with my loudest voice, "someonee here. Call the doctor. Rogelio

    woke up. He opened his eyes. He''s awake..."

    At first, it was dead silence in the hall.

    Then several doors were pushed open abruptly. Among them were Rosie and Mrs. Nancy.

    "Where? My son woke up... "

    I pointed out the garden to the person who heard the news, "Rogelio is in the garden. He opened his

    eyes."

    Everyone extracted the information from my words, but no one paid attention to me. I was ignored as

    the air. They ran away from me.

    After a short while, the group of people escorted Rogelio back.

    Rogelio was surrounded so tightly that I couldn''t see his condition at all.

    Only to hear someone happy to say to Mrs. Nancy, "Mrs. Nancy, Mr. Rogelio really opened his eyes.

    He is bing healthy now."

    "Mrs. Nancy, I have called the private doctor and he is on his way here. He will be here soon."

    "Mrs. Nancy, it is very lucky for Mr. Rogelio to wake up. You must be blessed by God for seeing your

    sincerity..."

    "Yeah, it must be because God has been moved by Mrs. Nancy''s strict vegetarian meals on the first

    and fifteenth day of every month..."

    I was pushed far behind and Rogelio had been pushed into the room. When I was about to follow in,

    Maria pushed me out and said, "wait outside. Don''t make trouble."

    At this moment, I really want to stay with Rogelio and see how he is doing. If he needs, I''m willing to

    continue to be that girl named Michelle.

    But I was stopped at the door. I could do nothing but wait outside anxiously for the result.

    The doctor was surrounded in the ward and Robbie came back home after hearing the news.

    I''m the most unqualified person in the corner to get close to him.

    At that moment, every minute and every second had be a torment.

    After waiting for several centuries, the door of Rogelio''s room finally opened. The doctor walked in the

    center, followed by Mrs. Nancy.

    "I''m not sure whether Mr. Rogelio has woken up or not. But I''m sure it''s a good sign. Mr. Rogelio is

    likely to wake up. I''ll arrange aprehensive physical examination for him to give a more urate

    judgment. Please don''t worry, Mrs. Nancy. After all, he had been sleeping for a long time. It will take a

    long time to recover, even if he is awake, to gain consciousness and to run. He won''t be like the normal

    person immediately. "

    Holding the doctor''s hand excitedly, Mrs. Nancy said with tears and excitement in her eyes, "doctor,

    thank you so much. Please help my son get through this difficulty and wake him up."

    The doctor nodded and said, "Mrs. Nancy, please trust me. I will try my best to help Mr. Rogelio

    recover."

    Mrs. Nancy''s eyes were full of gratitude and expectation.

    "Maria, hurry up. Send the doctor back."

    People gathering at the door left a lot, leaving only a few people waiting for their presence. Seeing that

    the doctor had left, Mrs. Nancy was about to enter the room again.

    I was so worried that I moved one step forward uncontrobly.

    The moment Mrs. Nancy saw me, her excited eyes became cold again.

    It was not easy to look at her, but out of concern, I asked, "Mrs. Nancy, how is Rogelio?"

    The way Mrs. Nancy looked at me didn''t soften a little even though Rogelio woke up.

    "Humph!"

    With a heavy hum, Mrs. Nancy mmed the door again.

    I had nowhere to go and I didn''t want to go anywhere else. I was really concerned about Rogelio at the

    moment.

    But soon after Mrs. Nancy entered the room, there was a cacophony of quarrelling.

    "I really don''t know whether both of you have been brainwashed by that thief. Why do you all speak for

    her? I warn you, no matter what you say today, she must get out of the Luo family immediately. She

    can''t stay there for even a minute. "

 Chapter 22 I Also Want To Be Liked

    Chapter 22 I Also Want To Be Liked

    "Mom, although I have juste back for a few days, I can see that Jasmine is really good to Rogelio.

    Rogelio has the miracle today. Jasmine yed a vital role. How can you drive her away at this time?"

    Rosie''s voice came out through the door, which was the warmest gift in all my sadness.

    "She yed a vital role, She did the same thing as the maids used to do.. How could she y a vital

    role? And have you ever thought about your brother''s feelings if he recovers and finds that he

    inexplicably has such a dirty and irrelevant woman as his wife? "

    Mrs. Nancy tried to soften her voice and tried to turn quarrel to persuasion.

    "Your eldest brother is kind and sensible. He would ratherpromise himself than divorce her. But

    even so, this would still be a thorn in his heart, and it would be as difficult as that woman. Do you really

    want to see your brother suffer again?"

    "Robbie, I know that you are kind-hearted when you tried to find a wife for your brother. You worried

    that nobody would take care of him in the future. But now the situation is different. Your brother can

    recover now. It''s better for us to be a bad guy rather than make him unhappy when he wakes up. If you

    think it''s unfair to that woman, I''ll give her somepensation. Ask her to give a price. I''ll ept as

    long as it''s reasonable. "

    I thought I wouldn''t mind leaving, but why my eyes were wet?

    The door was opened. Robbie appeared at the door.

    Perhaps he didn''t expect that I would stand at the door. At the moment we looked at each other, there

    was a strange silence.

    "Have you heard all of it?"

    I pursed my lips and nodded, trying not to cry out.

    "How is he?"

    "It couldn''t be betterpared with this year."

    I tried to smile, "that''s good."

    Our conversation fell into the ears of Mrs. Nancy. She walked out of the room, followed by a Rosie, who

    looked helpless.

    "Now that you hear it, let''s just say it,e to the study deal with it. Don''t bother your brother." Mrs.

    Nancy sighed.

    As Mrs. Nancy said so, she walked out of her room and told Maria to stay with Rogelio and keep an

    eye on him. If anything went wrong, tell her immediately.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Mrs. Nancy walked in front, and we followed her.

    There are only four of us in the study.

    Mrs. Nancy and I stood face-to-face, she looked as proud and confident as her as usual.

    "You should know that I don''t like you."

    "I know."

    "Do you know why I don''t like you?"

    "Because I''m poor. And you suspect that I''m a thief. And you don''t think I''m qualified to marry into such

    a family like yours."

    I looked into her eyes. This time I didn''t choose to escape.

    "Part of them is true. But there is another reason you don''t know."

    Mrs. Nancy talked to me less aggressively this time.

    "Because I am Rogelio''s mother, because I know my son best. I know that he won''t like women like

    you, so I reject what he reject. And I don''t want him to see things that he doesn''t want to see either. I

    love him, and I can trade my life for him. You only want money. As his wife, you are a shame to his life.

    I think you are ruining his life. We should end this mistake earlier and sessfully, instead of making it

    go further and further. "

    "If you are just a servant, I will have no problem with you. Unfortunately, you are not. So, tell me. How

    much money do you want?"

    Everything came back to this topic.

    I used to really want money, because of hunger, because of studying, and because of warmth.

    But I have never hated so much about money as it put me into shame.

    "Go ahead. Don''t be embarrassed."

    Robbie said. The "Don''t be embarrassed." let me know he agreed.

    "I don''t want the money."

    "You don''t want the money? You don''t want to leave? " Mrs. Nancy look at me with all eyes on guard.

    "Mrs. Nancy, I don''t want the money, but please promise me two terms."

    A trace of undisguised contempt shed through Mrs. Nancy''s eyes, and perhaps it was because she

    thought I was hypocritical and insidious, and a woman who was willing to make a deal is she expected

    me to be.

    Mrs. Nancy her chin. "Tell me, what''s your terms?"

    "First, although I don''t have any evidence, and whether you believe it or not, please don''t call me thief

    again. I have never stolen anything in the Luo family."

    "Okay. I can promise you. What about the second option?"

    "Let me take care of Rogelio for one more day. I will leave tomorrow morning."

    I saw Mrs. Nancy frown.

    "Mrs. Nancy, I''m not ying any tricks. Rogelio just opened his eyes. He has not recovered from the

    coma yet. He won''t remember me."

    There was a doubt in the eyes of Mrs. Nancy and she looked at Rosie and Robbie.

    Rosie nodded to Mrs. Nancy and said, "Mom, Jasmine is right. I have also read some documents.

    Even if some people in a vegetative state wake up, it will take a long time for their consciousness and

    operation ability to recover. Especially for someone like Rogelio who has been in aa for a long

    time. Now he is still unconscious even if he opens his eyes. You also saw that we called him so loudly

    just now, he still doesn''t react."

    After hearing what Rosie said, Mrs. Nancy finally believed. His hesitation turned to consent. "Okay, just

    one night. You must leave tomorrow morning."

    "Thank you."

    "Are you sure with that?"

    "I''m sure."

    "If you regret, you won''t be allowed."

    I knew what Mrs. Nancy meant, but I still told her affirmatively, "I will not regret."

    Mrs. Nancy was finally relieved. "Well, if you don''t have any other requirements, then I have one as

    well."

    "Mrs. Nancy, please go on."

    "Only the few of us know that you have been married to Rogelio, and nobody else knows it except us. I

    hope that after you leave, this matter will be kept as a secret between you and us, which is not good for

    you. Can you remember that?"

    I smiled with self-mockery and looked directly into Mrs. Nancy''s eyes. "It is not a good thing for me to

    marry into the Luo family and be driven out. What''s the benefit to speak it out?"

    I bowed slightly to Mrs. Nancy. Although she didn''t treat me well, she was a good mother who loved her

    child. I don''t hate her attitude towards me because of this.

    I once longed for the motherly love, but I couldn''t own it.

    "Mrs. Nancy, from now on, we are just strangers. I will not disturb your life again. Please don''t hate me.

    Even if I am poor, I still want to be liked..."

 Chapter 23 Which Star Are You

    Chapter 23 Which Star Are You

    Have you ever experienced such a separation, though not profound, but you can''t help worry about it.

    "Hi, Rogelio. I''m Michelle. I''m by your side."

    Rogelio''s eyes were closed, just like what he had been before.

    The tightly closed eyes opened again, like a conditioned reflex.

    "Rogelio, Rogelio, can you hear me? If you can, just wink at me, okay? "

    Without moving or responding, Rogelio still stared at the ceiling.

    "Rogelio, I''m really grateful that you opened your eyes for me. I''m not in a hurry. I''m willing to wait for

    you to regain your consciousness. When you get better, we do a lot of things together. We read books

    together, watch movies together, listen to songs together, go for a walk together, and go to many ces

    together. Our footprints are left everywhere. What do you think? "

    Rogelio''s hand suddenly twitched. I held it in his hand and rubbed it with my fingers. "Don''t worry. You''ll

    be fine soon, very soon."

    No one would think that I would have some feelings for such a person as Rogelio, but I just couldn''t

    exin and didn''t want to give up.

    Maybe out of sympathy, or out of concern, or of guilt for letting him lose "Michelle" again.

    That night, I read a few more love letters for Rogelio. I kept reading the letters until he closed his eyes

    again.

    I fell asleep on the bedside of Rogelio.

    The dawn wasing.

    I took ast look at the small world where I had been living in. It was clean, bright, beautiful, warm and

    most importantly, apanied by someone.

    I leaned down, for the first andst time, to give the sleeping Rogelio a hug.

    "Since you got sick, I haven''t told you. I love you."

    I got up and looked at Rogelio on the bed with guilt.

    I said to Rogelio silently in my heart, ''sorry to wake you up, but I can only apany you to here.

    Please forgive me. I hope you can be strong and be good with the person you love."

    I walked out of Rogelio''s room quietly with the simple suitcase I had when I came here.

    It was quite early now and many people should be sleeping.

    Maria is sitting in the hall waiting for me.

    "You''d better keep that in mind."

    "Take care of Rogelio please."

    Maria looked dismissive. "Don''t pretend to be innocent. We are sure to be more careful with Mr.

    Rogelio than you are." Mr. Rogelio has recovered because of the good medicine and doctor. Don''t take

    it for the credit that you woke him up. "

    "You are also a servant in the Luo family. You are not nobler than me. Why are you so aggressive?"

    Maria stood up and teased, "Wow, you''re really leaving. How dare you talk back?"

    I didn''t avert my eyes because of her stare at me. I have a clear conscience.

    There is no need for me to tangle with them, let alone to be sneered at by them.

    I passed by Maria and walked out of the door.

    "Wait!"

    Maria called me and looked around me, her eyes fixed on the luggage in my hand.

    "Humph, do you want to leave before everyone wakes up? Are those lost items in this luggage?"

    I stared into Maria''s eyes, full of anger, "Maria, please speak with proof."

    Maria raised her chin. "As the steward, what I said is the evidence."

    "If I don''t have anything in my luggage, you must apologize to me."

    "What if you did?"

    "I''ll call the police myself and go to jail."

    Mrs. Nancy''s voice suddenly sounded in the second floor. "Forget it. Maria, let her go. She is not a

    thief. Don''t say this again in the Luo family and she is not allowed to be mentioned either."

    "But Mrs. Nancy..."

    Before Maria could finish her sentence, she was frightened by the eyes of Mrs. Nancy.

    I raised my head to look at Mrs. Nancy standing by the side of my hand on the second floor. The look in

    her eyes at that moment was the most friendliness she had given me since the time we got along with

    each other.

    Although her eyes contained thefort for my leaving.

    Although I was poor, I had my own stubbornness.

    I put the bag on the ground, and then I took everything out from it.

    There were only a few old clothes with me when I came here.

    "Maria, have you seen it clearly? There''s not even a needle in the Luo family. "

    Maria looked away, pretending that she saw nothing.

    "Apologize to me."

    Maria was stunned, but she soon acted as if she heard nothing.

    "Apologize to me."

    Maria still didn''t open her mouth.

    Mrs. Nancy spoke for Maria. "I have told you that you are not a thief. No one will say that about you

    again. You don''t need to do so."

    Maria even didn''t dare to look into my eyes. I looked at her and sneered, "a person who can''t keep his

    promise to herself, a person who frame others up without any evidence, a person who doesn''t have a

    noble social status butugh at others freely, what makes you have such a sense of superiority? I''m

    poor, but I didn''t steal or rob. I live with a clear conscience... "

    Maria blushed.

    She opened her mouth, but didn''t say anything to defend herself. Without looking back, I strode out of

    the house of the Luo family.

    When I left the Luo family, I took a deep breath because I didn''t want to be taunted by them any more.

    But such a relief was only fleeting. The next moment, a serious problem came to my mind: where

    should I go?

    I didn''t want to go home. I was here because I wanted to escape from my mother.

    What''s more, if I go back, will the scene in the past repeat?

    But if I don''t go back, where can I go without a penny?

    That day, I wandered like a headless fly, looked at the bustling crowd, looked at the smiles on their

    faces, and knew that there was a home behind them.

    I wandered from morning to night

    "I want a home, it don''t need to be big. Then I won''t be afraid when I am scared..."

    The music was so loud in the roadside shops. Only I knew how deste I was at that moment.

    I took a seat in front of a curly curtain that had been closed. I buried my head between my knees,

    listening to the song and licking my inner wounds.

    I smelled a familiar smell of tobo. I raised my head and found a man standing next to me.

    "Why are you here?"

    I knew that I am in a very embarrassing situation, but I don''t want to stand up. I just withdrew my gaze

    from Robbie and asked instinctively.

    "I just want to know where my debtor is."

    "I will pay you back for the money I owe you. And thank you. You allow me to leave now and pay you

    back the moneyter."

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After exhaling a smoke ring, Robbie leaned against the wall and looked up at the stars.

    "Someone said there was a star in the sky corresponded to a person on the ground, which one do you

    think is you?"

 Chapter 24 Lights Are Waning

    Chapter 24 Lights Are Waning

    I raised my head as he looked at me, "my thing is the one you can''t see. It''s really obscure."

    He looked down at me, who was sitting on the ground. "Will you find that tears won''t run out so easily

    when you look up?"

    I was surprised and looked at Robbie.

    Then, Robbie stood straight, threw away the cigarette butt and walked towards his car.

    "Come with me."

    I stood up, but I didn''t move. "Where are you going?"

    "A ce where you don''t need to sleep on the streets. Weigh the pros and cons."

    When I was considering whether to go or not, two drunken men came over, supporting each other with

    humming.

    Although they just cast a nce at me, their creepy smile reminded me of that night.

    After Robbie got into his car, I was so afraid that he would run away and I ran to him at once.

    She grabbed the door handle and got in the car after hesitating for a while.

    We didn''t say anything on the way. Robbie drove all the way and finally stopped in a high-end

    neighborhood.

    "What is this ce?"

    Robbie took me to a well decorated duplex apartment on the floor.

    Robbie turned on the light in the room and said, "a friend of mine is going abroad now. When he was

    leaving, he asked me to find someone to take care of it for him."

    Robbie took me to know theyout of the room. "The master bedroom is my friend''s and it should be

    cleaned every day. Don''t move in. You can choose one of the other two guest rooms that you like to

    stay."

    I watched Robbie in this room with his back. I didn''t know if what happened in front of me was just his

    gift or help. I didn''t know whether I should ept it.

    I felt a little relieved until I saw the photos of the master in the master bedroom and the study room.

    "The owner is very picky about the room. So you has to clean every room and clean every corner of it.

    As you only takes care of the house, he doesn''t pay much money. He will only pay three thousand a

    month. If you can ept it, you can live here today. I have told him your situation, so he agreed to give

    you half of your sry in advance for temporary use."

    As soon as Robbie stopped, I stood up too. "Thank you, thank you for helping me find a job."

    Instead of responding to me, Robbie only took a look at his watch.

    "The owner is abroad. Here''s your wage card. He has already paid you 1500. The rest part, including

    your sry afterwards, will be paid today every month. The password is the same as the lock of this

    house. I will write the number on the Notepad, and you can see it on the fridge door."

    Robbie said while handing the card over to me. As soon as I took the card, Robbie turned around and

    left.

    I stood in front of the window of the 32 floor room, overlooking the city''s dim lights. The scenery here

    was different from that of the Luo family.

    Here had a big warm bed and I didn''t need to sleep on the sofa, nor did I need to look at the eyes of

    others. I could make money by my own work. My mother wasn''t here, but Rogelio wasn''t here either.

    The next morning, I got up early, and I carefully cleaned every room as required by Robbie, making

    every corner spotless.

    The apartment was reallyrge, with more than 200 square meters. It would take three or four hours to

    finish it.

    Suddenly, there was a ringtone in the room. I looked for it for a while and found that it was from the

    desk in the study.

    I thought the call was from the master''s house. But when I got closer, I realized it was a video call from

    a tablet.

    After some hesitation, I answered the call.

    The clear picture showed the face of a handsome man.

    "Hello."

    Because I saw the photos in the bedroom, I knew that he was the owner of the house and also my

    employer.

    I saw the camera and greeted politely, "hello."

    The host looked very friendly and very gentle. "I thought Robbie would find an aunt to help me look

    after the house, but it turned out to be a beautifuldy. Then please take care of my house."

    "It''s my duty."

    "By the way, I want to remind you that I have a pot of nt in my study. Don''t forget to watere it for me.

    It was a gift from my friend. I don''t want it to die."

    I saw a big pot of green nt in the corner of the study. Perhaps it was because it hadn''t been watered

    for several days that several leaves had turned yellow.

    "I see. I''ll keep that in mind."

    "That''s good. I still have work to do, bye."

    It was still early and there was nothing to eat, so I went out.

    There was an ATM at the gate of the neighborhoods, and there was really 1500 in the card.

    I take five hundred dors out as the living expense of this month.

    Because I know I have to save more money. My sry is so low that I don''t know when I can pay the

    one hundred and eighty thousand back.

    I bought some cheap daily necessities in the market. I was so unwilling to spend the money that I didn''t

    even take a bus.

    Fortunately, on the way back, I saw a 24-hour convenience store.

    There was a recruitment information sticking on the door. It''s recruiting a cashier. The recruitment time

    was seven o''clock in the evening to seven o''clock in the next morning.

    I was moved at that time and thought that I couldn''t always stay at home after finishing the housework.

    "Hello, I want to apply for the cashier. Do you still need one?"

    The cashier looked at me and said, "wait a second. I''ll call my boss."

    "Oh, thank you."

    Shortly after, a middle-aged man, picking his teeth, walked behind the cashier.

    The man eyed me from head to toe and asked, "Have you ever worked as a cashier before?"

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    I shook my head, "no, but I can learn it, I will learn very fast."

    The boss shook his hand. My heart sank at that time. I thought he would not ept my application.

    "It''s a piece of cake. You can learn it soon with Luis. But you have to work for twelve hours and can''t go

    to bed during that period, understand? "

    I immediately nodded and promised, "don''t worry. I won''t go to sleep or bezy."

    "You are alone at night and there are less people at night than in the daytime. During this period, you

    need to make up all the goods on the shelf, put them in ce and count them in stock. Can you do

    that?"

    I kept nodding. At that time, I just thought that as long as you were willing to use me, I would be able to

    ept it.

    "You haven''t done such work before and I don''t know if you can be a good cook. So I give you 2500 in

    the first month. If you can do it well, I can raise the money to 3500 in the second month. Can you

    ept it?"

    Pursing my lips, I nodded happily. "Yes, I can. Thank you, boss."

    "Ok. Is there any problem for you to start working from tonight?"

    "No problem."

    The boss nodded with great satisfaction and then said to Luis, "you can teach her how to do next."

    "Okay," Luis agreed meekly.

    Her boss calls her Luis, but I should call her Mrs. Luis.

    Mrs. Luis is a very easy-going person. She taught me how to operate carefully.

    After a while, we got familiar with each other and then Mrs. Luis talked more.

    She looked at me with a smile and suddenly asked me mysteriously, "is it worth the money that you

    earn such a little money to stay upte at such a young age?"

 Chapter 25 There Is No Escape From My Fate

    Chapter 25 There Is No Escape From My Fate

    At that time, I didn''t understand what Mrs. Luis meant, but still tried my best to remember what she had

    just taught me.

    "I feel good. I don''t spend too much money and these money are enough."

    Mrs. Luis looked at me as if I was a child who don''t want to improve herself, "how can you be no self-

    improvement at such a young age? What is youth? It''s a fleeting message. If you don''t seize it now and

    make use of it, you will regret in the future. "

    At that time, I didn''t know what Mrs. Luis wanted to express, and I was happy that I had a new job.

    "How to catch it?" I asked Mrs. Luis with a smile.

    Looking at the direction where the boss was staying, Mrs. Luis didn''t see anyone. Then she said in a

    low voice, "I know a ce where you work overnight too, but you can make a lot of money by working

    there, sometimes even dozens of times. I think you''re in a good condition. Why don''t you go there?"

    My eyes widened, and I stared at Mrs. Luis curiously, "So much money? What job is it? "

    A mysterious smile appeared on Mrs. Luis''s face. "It''s nothing big. I''m just chatting with guests and

    drinking with them."

    My face darkened then.

    "Isn''t that... Was it? What do you mean? Mrs. Luis Isn''t it using youth and humiliate myself? "

    Seeing that I''m not happy, Mrs. Luis patted me on the shoulder with a smile and said, "what''s wrong"

    Why are you unhappy now? You think I''m humiliating you? What I said was just drinking and chatting.

    What''s the matter? I really don''t think it''s a good idea for you to do this job. If I''m as young as you or as

    beautiful as you, I''ll go. Why not? "

    I blushed and didn''t say anything.

    "I''m so regret for what I''ve done. When I was at your age, I always thought about reputation. I thought I

    should marry a good man, but what about now? I am not a young woman now, and my man also ran

    away with a young woman. But what I own atst? I have no money, no man. I only have this face that

    no one want to see. "

    Mrs. Luis said as she patted her face in disgust.

    I heard what Mrs. Luis said and stopped talking. Then she taught me how to collect the goods and

    stock them in stock.

    "Okay, that''s enough. Go back and have a rest. You have to stay up all night. Women get old fast when

    they stay upte."

    "There is no store clothes for the time being. Wear mine when youe tonight. Later, I will ask the

    boss to make one for you. You may not understand what I said just now, but you will understand my

    kindness after a long time. When you straighten it out, you can tell me... "

    Then I left the convenience store with the cheap living goods I bought.

    I couldn''t figure out what Mrs. Luis said, and I don''t want to.

    My mom often tells me the simr words with Mrs. Luis, but I think that''s what women who want to get

    something for nothing want to do.

    And that feeling was a kind of unspeakable shame to me. I still remembered clearly that night, I was

    haggled as amodity.

    "Five thousand, not more."

    What Robbie said is still fresh in my memory. Maybe that was my value to others, but for those thugs,

    I''m only deserve one thousand.

    I went back to the house and saw that everything was beautiful inside. How nice it would be if the

    house were mine! What if I had a house like this.

    People always tend to have many thoughts and pursuits. Even when I''m little settled down to my

    current life, I''m starting to have desire.

    Like Mrs. Luis have said, youth fleets. I don''t want to ruin it, but I want to live happily at this age,

    without being looked down upon by others.

    I kept sleeping until five o''clock in the afternoon. Then I got up to cook, had dinner, and went to the

    convenience store on foot.

    Now thinking of that time, I was still very childish. I kept thinking about that I would get 6500 a month,

    how to only spend 500 per month and when would I be able to pay back the 180000. How soon would I

    be able to buy a small house in the big city after I pay the money back?

    But I have always underestimated the fickleness of this world.

    I had heard that the world is big, but I thought it was too small.

    It never urred to me that on my fourth night of working in the convenience store, I met two of the

    men that night.

    We didn''t notice each other at first. But after they paid the bill, they turned around and walked away

    with a cigarette in their hands. They suddenly turned around.

    "Are you the daughter of Faye?"

    Hearing him call my mother, I was stunned. It was at that time that I realized it was the man.

    When I came to my senses, I lowered my head and said, "you got the wrong person."

    The two men didn''t leave, but stayed close to me with a wry smile. "It can''t be wrong, how can it be

    wrong? You are the daughter of Faye. She always boast that you became a wealthydy? Why do you

    sell things here?"

    "You got the wrong person. Please get out of here. Don''t disturb us."

    I kept my head down, praying for them to leave as soon as possible.

    But they didn''t leave. Instead, they raised their hands to touch my face.

    I was frightened and stepped back.

    His hand was empty, but he was not angry. On the contrary, he felt more interested.

    "I''m telling you, those rich are all fond of the new and tired of the old. Thest thing they need is

    women. Are you sad to be dumped? Don''t be sad. That is just a man? Do you need me to console

    you? "

    The man''s words caused an obscene smile between them, and I saw that there were only two

    customers in the shop.

    I was scared and nervous. "Please leave as soon as possible. If you disturb me with my business, I will

    call the police."

    "Call the police quickly. When the policee, I will tell them that you seduced us, and then let your

    mother testify."

    I swallowed nervously. I was really afraid that if my mother knew that I was here, the life I had today

    would fall into darkness again.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I held the phone with my trembling hand. I didn''t dare to call.

    The two men became even bolder when they saw me in such a situation.

    Instead of leaving, they went into the cashier''s desk.

    "If you don''t leave me now, I will really call the police..."

    "Call the police. Hurry up. Let the police see if we have done anything to you, hahaha..."

    Theughter sounded harsh.

    "What on earth do you want?"

    They smiled at each other and stepped forward to pull me out of the cashier''s desk.

    "What do we want to do? Why bother asking? "

 Chapter 26 I Am Just Passing By

    Chapter 26 I Am Just Passing By

    I was so scared and grabbed the phone, but it was grabbed and threw to the ground by one of the men.

    The phone was flung away and the battery was left on the ground.

    "Let go of me. It''s illegal for you to do that..." I was too scared to speak smoothly.

    "I''m afraid you have to thank uster..."

    I was pulled out of the cashier''s desk with all my strength, so I couldn''t struggle against them at all.

    My clothes was unbuttoned during the battle with them, and soon it was a little messy.

    "Wee!"

    The sensor at the door suddenly rang.

    I saw hope. The two guys who pulled me looked in the direction of the door with fear.

    Gradually, the two hands pulled me down from my arms.

    I looked nkly at the person who came in, and my heart inexplicably settled, but also a sense of

    powerlessness passed through my whole body.

    As Robbie walked towards us, he put his hand into his pocket then took out a wallet and took out a

    hundred from it.

    "Give me a pack of cigarettes," Robbie walked to me and said as he handed the money.

    His voice still gave me a strong sense of strangeness. Robbie seems to be a normal customer who

    only want to buy something.

    The two men didn''t dare to make any more trouble for him, but just kept staring at him.

    I ran back to the cashier''s desk and took out a pack of cigarettes and handed it to Robbie with the

    change.

    When I gave Robbie the money, I looked at him for help, afraid that he would leave me alone again.

    Taking over the cigarette, he opened the cigarette box, took out a cigarette, lit it and took a puff.

    Looking at the forbidden smoking signs on the wall, he asked, "can I smoke here?"

    "Of course. You are our guest."

    I was so scared that I ran to the sign and flipped it over.

    "Can you give me a chair?"

    "Yes."

    I would do whatever he wanted at that time and I got a chair for him.

    Sitting in the chair and looking out of the window, Robbie was smoking quietly, as if he didn''t even know

    me at all.

    The two men looked at each other and didn''t want to let go of me so easily.

    One of them stepped forward and walked towards Robbie. "You''ve ruined our nst time. And now

    you''re here to make trouble again?"

    Robbie turned a deaf ear to his words, flicking the cigarette ring between his fingers.

    Seeing that Robbie didn''t even look at them, the other one walked over to him with anger and

    questioned, "are you going or not?"

    Still, Robbie didn''t answer them, but put the phone over his ear, "Hello, police station? Someone is

    harassment, intimidation, and attempted extortion. So I''m calling the police. "

    The two men panicked immediately. They pointed at Robbie and threatened, "you son of a bitch!

    Henceforth we shall be enemies. We''ll see what happens. We will get back to you!"

    When they left, they turned around and gave me a lewd nce. "Hey, girl! Today you escape this, I will

    punish you some other day!"

    After they left, I felt that my feet were too weak to stand firmly.

    I put my hand on the cashier''s desk and it took me a while to recover.

    "Thank you for saving me again."

    "Just passing by."

    "Thank you for your passing by."

    Robbie didn''t talk to me anymore, but that night he was keeping sitting there and didn''t leave.

    My heart was full of gratitude for him. I knew that he must be worried that the two man will go back and

    get me in trouble again.

    From that day on, I had realized that Robbie is a good person, who doesn''t know how to express

    himself in words.

    He was taciturn, and though he had a distant silence, he was never constrained by external forms.

    The next morning, Robbie went back to his car first.

    When the boss came, I told him that I couldn''te back to work.

    "You have done a good job these days. You think the money is not enough?"

    I shook my head hurriedly, "no, I just have something to deal with at home, I can''t do it any more."

    "You haven''t worked here for a month. I can''t pay you back. What''s more, you''ve dyed my

    recruitment of employees."

    The boss didn''t settle the ount for me and asked Luis to carefully collect all the stock and changes.

    He didn''t let me go until he found nothing wrong.

    Mrs. Luis smiled and said, "I know you can''t work here for a long time in such a young age. Don''t forget

    what I said. If you change your mind, you cane to me."

    I said goodbye to Mrs. Luis politely and left.

    When I got out of the shop, I found that the car was still parked outside. Robbie didn''t leave.

    I got in the car, holding the phone, but it was brokenst night. No matter how hard I tried, I just couldn''t

    turn it on.

    While driving, Robbie took a look at the phone in my hand.

    "A phone for old people?"

    "I bought it from my old neighbor with 20."

    I knew that the phone in most people''s hands are intelligence machines. In their eyes, my phone was

    out of date.

    "Let''s have breakfast first and then I''ll drive you back."

    Noticing that there was a porridge shop outside the window, Robbie stopped the car.

    "No, thanks. It''s not cheap to eat in such a ce. If you don''t mind, we can go back to eat. I bought rice

    and marinated some pickles by myself. I will go back to boil some porridge and steam a chicken cake

    for you.."

    I thought a rich man like Robbie wouldugh at me for being stingy and wouldin that my

    breakfast was not good enough.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    But Robbie didn''t say anything that day. He started the car and drove me home.

    That was the first time we have breakfast together. We didn''t talk to each other.

    However, he ate three bowls of congee and many dishes.

    After we had dinner, Robbie didn''t leave in a hurry, and I began my daily cleaning work.

    "You can do it until you wake up."

    I smiled and said, "I feel reassured when I finish it."

    "You''ve been acting like this for a couple of days? Work overnight and do the housework the whole

    morning and them go to bed? "

    "Yes, so that I can sleep until the evening."

    Speaking of this, I was a little depressed. It was hard for me to get a job and I lost it.

    "I was thinking about paying you back as soon as possible, but I didn''t expect to be fired so soon. But

    don''t worry. I will find another job. "

    "Whatever."

    The poker face of Robbie reminded me of Rosie. She told me that he was not like this before. What

    made him so silent?

    Just then, the doorbell rang.

    I didn''t know who would ring the doorbell and opened the door with doubts.

    I was surprised and delighted when I saw Rosie standing at the door.

    "Rosie, what are you doing here?"

    Rosie smiled and gave me a hug beforeing in.

    "My brother said you were here. I miss you, so Ie to you. By the way, I need your

    help."

 Chapter 27 Hug myself for warmth

    Chapter 27 Hug myself for warmth

    "Help?"

    I looked at Rosie doubtfully. I don''t believe a person who has great family like her would ever need me.

    "Do you still remember ''the angel who entered the mortal world by ident''?"

    I nodded, "of course I remember. It''s very beautiful."

    "Let''s sit down first. We can talk about it slowly," said Rosie.

    As we walked into the living room, Rosie was surprised to see her brother. "Robbie, why are you here

    so early?" she asked.

    But before Robbie could answer, Rosie quickly changed the topic and took out a small box with a band

    aid on it.

    "This is for you."

    I looked at the presents in Rosie''s hands and had no idea why she gave them to me.

    I didn''t ept the gift. Instead, I said to Rosie, "If there is anything I can help you, please don''t hesitate

    and say it. You don''t need to give me the gift."

    With that, Rosie grabbed the box and squeezed it into my hand.

    "This gift has nothing to do with what I ask you to do. We all know now that the one who stole the gift is

    not you, but Fannie. I apologize to you on behalf of my family. And this is our apology. If you refuse to

    ept it, it means that you refuse to forgive us."

    I looked at Rosie doubtfully. "How, how do you know it is Fannie?"

    Rosie turned around and looked at her brother. "Robbie, haven''t you told Jasmine?"

    Robbie did not say anything.

    Rosie smiles, "It''s my brother who does good deeds and doesn''t like to be named. It''s him. He caught

    it. Fannie had been caught by Robbie and confessed to us what had happened before. But she was

    just possessed by a sudden impulse. It''s a desperate attempt to please her boyfriend. "

    I looked at Robbie. He stood up and walked to the French window.

    I looked back, although felt some inappropriate, but still couldn''t help asking, "How is Rogelio? Has the

    resulte out? "

    Rosie pursed her lips and there was pity in her eyes.

    "Yes, it''s out. He said my brother has recovered very well. All his body function is in recovery. Although

    he hasn''t recovered yet, the doctor said it''s only a matter of time."

    I couldn''t help but smile, "that''s good."

    "Sister-inw --"

    "Don''t call me like that. You know that."

    Rosie sighed and bit her lips. She opened and shut her mouth, unspeaking.

    "Didn''t you say that you need my help?"

    "Oh, I almost forgot it," Rosie pulled me to the sofa and said, "I came here for my design."

    "So what? Is there anything wrong? "

    Rosie nodded, with her mouth pursed. "There is no problem with the design. But I can''t find a model

    that is more fascinating than your. However, the proposal is going to show in two days. I don''t want to

    waste my time and energy on it. You may not know that this is my first time to disy since I returned

    home. If I fail, it will have a great impact on my career in the future. So I hope you can help me with

    that. "

    "I am very willing to help you, but I have never done that before. I am afraid that if I don''t do well, it will

    cause the opposite result."

    At the thought of wearing that dress and walking in front of a lot of people, I didn''t think I can do it.

    "It doesn''t matter. You can make it. I don''t need you to make some stage steps on the stage just like a

    model. You just need to walk on the stage once a round normally. I need, I need you to show a little bit

    of cowardice, a little bit of courage, like an angeling into the world for the first time..."

    I knew Rosie was trying to make it as simple as possible. But I didn''t have enough confidence but I also

    didn''t want to disappoint her when I saw her eager eyes.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    I nodded in agreement eventually.

    "Wow! That''s great! I know you are the best!"

    Rosie gave me a big hug as if we were good friends. Her happy smile made me feel that all my worries

    be insignificant.

    "Rosie, I also want to ask you a favor."

    Rosie readily replied. "No problem. What is it?"

    After taking a look at Robbie who was still standing in front of the window, I hesitated and looked at

    Rosie.

    Rosie smiled. "A secret? Let''s get inside. "

    Then Rosie pulled me into my bedroom.

    "What''s the matter? Why are you so mysterious?"

    "Rosie, I have hacked Michelle''s name when I looked after Rogelio."

    The smile on Rosie''s face froze, but she didn''t get angry, which relieved me a lot.

    "I pretend to be Michelle and speak to Rogelio. I read her love letter for him. It was the first time that he

    had any reaction. It was because of the name of Michelle. So I think if I want to help him to recover

    faster, maybe he can continue to try this method. Of course, it would be great if Michelle could really

    appear in front of him."

    Rosie looked at me, lost in thought.

    Besides, if possible, please ask the masseuse to increase her daily massage, which is better. Be

    diligent in turning Rogelio over. The original time limit is a little long, and... Rosie, what''s wrong? "

    Tears welled up in Rosie''s eyes, which made her panic.

    "Sister-inw, you have done so much for my brother. Now I know that it''s not only a miracle that my

    brother can be a good man. But my mother still...I''m really ashamed of it."

    I didn''t mean to win the gratitude of Rosie, and her gratitude was more like a burden to me.

    "Rosie, let bygones be bygones. I have the obligation to be responsible and take care of him with all

    my heart and soul. I told you this today just because I''m worried that Rogelio will be sad again if he

    loses the fake Michelle, so..."

    "I understand, Jasmine."

    "I know that you and Robbie are very taboo to the name of qi Michelle, so I dare not mention her in

    front of him, only dare to say to you. And my rtionship with Rogelio is over now. So if one day he

    recovers, don''t mention me to him, because the person in his memory is always not me. It''s good for

    both he and I. Don''t call me sister-inw from now on. If you don''t mind, can you make friends with

    me? "

    I know my request is a little extravagant, but I really like Rosie. I like her energetic and her vitality. I also

    hope one day can be like her, living at ease.

    Rosie stretched out her hand and held it towards me.

    I smiled and high five with her.

    "Good friend."

    "Good friend."

    After Rosie and Robbie left, I opened the gift from Rosie. It was a cellphone of thetest version.

    There was also a note in it, "even if the whole world abandoned you, please hug yourself."

    I looked at the note, a smile unconsciously emerged on the corner of my mouth.

    I love the note very much and put it on my bedside table.

    Although I lost my job that day, I still got the most precious friendship.

    Besides, although Robbie was quiet with me, I am very grateful to him in my heart.

    It would be nice if only everything could be fixed on that day, but it not.

 Chapter 28 The Most Silent Protection

    Chapter 28 The Most Silent Protection

    It was the first time I''ve experienced such a scene. There were thousands of people under the stage.

    There were a lot of people around me who are busy with their work.

    Many slender and tall models were walking around, wearing various beautiful clothes.

    The busy behind the scenes made my whole person more and more nervous, I have been in a state of

    restlessness.

    I was at a loss and didn''t know what to do.

    However, as they were busy with their work, I felt another life style which is full and vigorous.

    "Where''s the makeup artist? Come on, get her make-up and get dressed. The show will begin after a

    while. Others, stand in your ce quickly and don''t mess with your appearance order. "

    The workers on the scene were directing. Soon, I was pressed on a chair and started to make up.

    Some of the models were ready. Since it wasn''t the first time for them to show up, they watched each

    other at the backstage to check if there were any omissions in the clothes.

    Only one model sat on the dresser. She looked at the makeup artist who was putting on makeup for her

    and asked, "who is this woman? I''ve never seen her before. Is she from our circle? "

    The makeup artist seemed to be familiar with the model, so she answered naturally. "I heard that she is

    a friend of the designer and she is wearing the final work of this fashion show."

    The makeup artist said very lightly, and his hands did not slow down at all.

    However, the model seemed very indignant, "she? I don''t think she looked like a model? Why let we set

    her up as a foil? The designer takes care of her friends but she doesn''t have to ruin her own work,

    does she? "

    This model was very arrogant and she didn''t care that I was also sitting here.

    "It''s said that you can only be a foil for the time being. If you don''t pay attention to your words, you can

    only be a foil. Why do you say such words in front of others? Aren''t you afraid she''ll tell Rosie that you

    won''t be needed for any more of her designs? Then you will not be needed any more."

    The model stood up from the dressing table and looked at me, who had been silent all the time. She

    hid her emotions and said, "what are you afraid of? Isn''t it just a designer who just returned from

    abroad and is a nobody. I don''t know if she will have the chance to make this kind of clothing show in

    the future."

    The makeup artist raised his eyelids and wanted to say something. But when he saw Rosie behind the

    model, he bit back the words on his lips.

    The makeup artist lowered his head and continued with his makeup seriously. However, the model was

    not aware of Rosie''s arrival, and continued to speak, "there are so many people who have been

    studying abroad for several days. They thought that only a few paintings would be able to make them a

    fashion trend, but what happened atst? We''ve been working in this industry for so long. Have we

    seen little of them? "

    I didn''t want to see this woman get too embarrassed and didn''t want Rosie hear these words. Besides,

    I didn''t want Rosie to feel bad about what she just said.

    "Rosie, why are you here?"

    When the model saw that I was looking behind her, she turned her head in a hurry. The moment she

    caught sight of Rosie, she pulled a long face.

    "Emma, I... I will prepare the show first."

    After saying that, the model wanted to leave, but Rosie didn''t want to let it go.

    "Stop."

    The model stopped.

    It was my first time to see Rosie like that. She was totally different from the kind and modest girl she

    had shown to me.

    She had an air of superiority over others.

    "You''re right. Many designers lost their passion and their works were buried in the rubbish. But I can tell

    you clearly that I''m not confident in my strength. I have the financial support from all thepanies of

    the Ivey Group. Even if I''m mediocre, they''ll still invest in me to make a bluff. "

    "Do you know why?" Rosie smiled.

    The model shook her head and lowered her head. She didn''t dare to look at Rosie anymore.

    "Because the Ivey Group is mu Luo family''s property. Now you know that?"

    The model''s face turned pale.

    However, Rosie didn''t let her go and said, "From now on, this will be yourst chance to show off on

    the show rted to the Luo family''s property. As for whether otherpanies are still hiring you, it

    depends on whether they value you more or their rtionship with the Luo family."

    The model''s face was distorted with fury.

    "Rosie! I was just kidding! Please give me a break this time. Don''t take my job. I beg you."

    Ignoring her, Rosie walked to me and discussed my makeup with the makeup artist.

    The make-up artist was very clever. He secretly gestured the model to go away quickly.

    The model stamped her foot frustratedly. She dared not speak again and ran away from the sight of

    Rosie.

    "Bring the clothes here. Let her change it on. It''s almost her turn."

    A specific staff took the clothes with great care and helped me change.

    Rosie circled around me several times with satisfaction. "It''s so perfect."

    "Are you really going to take away the job of that model?"

    Rosie gave me a pretended stare, "Why do you care about that? Don''t tell me you want to plead for

    mercy for her. "

    "I just don''t think she is so guilty."

    Rosie burst intoughter. Her arrogance vanished in theughter, and she returned to the girl I knew at

    first.

    Rosie whispered in my ear, "Actually, I was just bluffing. I can''t do whatever I want like depriving

    anyone of her job. I was also afraid she would lose her job, starve to death, and be a ghost to find

    me and get me into trouble. Well, I won''t tease you anymore. I just want her to know that she shouldn''t

    look down upon anyone, because she will never know the one she looked down upon might be an

    insurmountable person in her life or in the future. "

    I envy you so much. " I smiled and looked at Rosie.

    "If you say you want to appreciate me, I will be happier."

    "Don''t envy me. You''ll be the focus of attention soon. You''ll be the most beautiful and shining star

    tonight, "Rosie said with a smile as she held my shoulders.

    "Thest onee here."

    My heart jumped out of my throat at that moment.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosie patted on the back of my hand and said, "don''t be afraid. I''m right behind you. I''ll be on the stage

    with you soon."

    I couldn''t remember how I stepped onto the stage from the backstage.

    I only remembered that a dark blue light column was hitting me, and I was alone on the stage. Every

    step I took was followed by the light.

    I looked at the people watching me nervously. There were so many pairs of eyes.

    I was afraid I haven''t done well enough.

    It was not until my eyes adapted to the light that I could see the guests closest to the stage clearly.

    Robbie sat there quietly, just like the silent guard that night.

 Chapter 29 Wonderful Life

    Chapter 29 Wonderful Life

    For the first time, I became the focus of all eyes, and many people apuded for me.

    For the first time in my life, others only looked at me with admiration, without disdain.

    From the initial fear to theter calm, when all the models were on the stage with Rosie, I fell in love

    with this feeling for a moment.

    "When each of us was born in this world, it was just like the angle entering the mortal world by

    ident. We were afraid, hesitant, and innocent. Maybe we will get lost in this world because of some

    restraints that make us unable to return to our original state, but please don''t forget that we were as

    beautiful as an angel at that time... "

    Rosie''s words got much apuse and caught the attention of many reporters.

    We seemed to be shining brightly that day.

    I couldn''t calm down for a long time after I walked down the stage.

    Precisely, she felt a little excited.

    Besides, Rosie has to ept an interview. She asked Robbie to drive me home.

    I was absorbed in my memory all the way,pletely ignoring my own facial expression.

    Maybe I looked too stupid at that time so that Robbie asked me why I kept smiling.

    After all, Robbie was the only one who I can talk to. I couldn''t hide my excitement and said to him, "I

    used to think that being rich, wearing warm and not short of money is happiness. But now I find there is

    another kind of life can live like this."

    "What life?"

    "A wonderful, wonderful life, a life of value, meaning, a career that is recognized..."

    When I bring this up after a long time, Robbie told me that it was the first time he had seen my face full

    of excitement and luster that he had never seen before.

    "And, thank you today."

    "For what?"

    I looked at Robbie. After all, I did not say that''s because his sitting on the guest table, giving me

    courage when I was afraid.

    "Thank you for sending me back."

    If there was something different in my life from that night, it would be from that night.

    The next day, the fashion news on TV was all aboutst night''s report and broadcast.

    The video and photos I took during the showst night were disyed on the disy boards and LED

    screens at the streets and alleyways.

    The sessful show made Rosie be one of the hottest fashion designer in the industry overnight.

    When I was happy for her, Rosie came to see me and she gave me ten thousand.

    "This is the fee for your appearance," Rosie smiled to me.

    "Didn''t I say that I would help you? Why did you give me money? I don''t want the money. "

    I was a little sad at that time, because I thought that Rosie didn''t really take me as her friend.

    "This is the appearance fee for the model who wear myst design. If you don''te to help me, I will

    pay the money to someone else who be the model."

    Rosie held my hand and exined, "actually, you''re doing better than I expected. If it weren''t for you,

    perhaps we wouldn''t have made it such a sess this time. I should have given you more. But we''re

    friends, so I won''t. This is a principle, which has nothing to do with friendship. I can''t take advantage of

    you by consuming your payment just because of our good rtionship. "

    Rosie finally persuaded me.

    "By the way, there''s something I want to show you."

    Rosie took out her phone secretly and opened a video.

    In the video, Rogelio was leaning against the head of the bed when he heard Rosie''s voice. "Rogelio,

    can you hear me? Blink your eyes when you hear me. "

    Rogelio''s eyes even flickered a little.

    Seeing this scene, I couldn''t helpughing happily.

    "He can blink his eyes..."

    Seeing that I was so happy, Rosie looked at me with a smile. "You must miss my brother very much. I

    will send you a video every day."

    I didn''t refuse Rosie''s invitation, but said thanks to her.

    "Did you use the phone I gave you? How about we add each other as wechat friends so that I can send

    you the pictures and we can often chat? "

    I gave the brand-new phone to Rosie, and it was in the box, still intact.

    "Why don''t you use it?" Rosie asked, beeped. Are you still thinking about what happened in the past? "

    I shook my head, "no, it''s just I don''t have many friends. In the past, no one called me except my

    mother. You gave me this phone, it''s precise so I don''t want to use it."

    Rosie smiled. "Don''t be silly. It''s just a phone? Cellphones would update and change very fast. If you

    keep it, it will be useless soon. "

    Then Rosie took out her phone and asked me for the SIM card and help me set it up.

    "What''s your wechat ount?"

    "I don''t have a wechat ount."

    "s! You are so detached from the society. I''ll help you apply for one."

    After a while, Rosie helped me apply for a wechat ID, and she became the first and only friend on my

    wechat.

    Rosie taught me. I tentatively pressed the speaking key, "hello."

    With a bright smile, Rosie smiled and replied on her wechat, "you silly girl."

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    But we wereughing happily.

    Rosie sent me Rogelio''s video via wechat.

    She took my phone and found there were few friends in it, "Let me add a new friend for you."

    "Who is it?"

    "Tuxedo Mask," Rosie smiled.

    "Then who is it?" I couldn''t understand at all.

    "My brother, a man who lives under a mask."

    Rosie gave the phone back to me and replied, "you can chat with him after he verified that you are

    friend."

    "Robbie and I? Chat? "

    Just imagine the poormunication between me and Robbie. I can''t imagine the scene that we just

    chat over the phone.

    "Although my brother doesn''t talk much now, I feel he is good to you. At least he hase to see you,

    which is already rare. I hope you can wake up him and brainwash him just like waking Rogelio up.

    Come on! You can make it! "

    I was at a loss whether to cry or tough because of Rosie.

    "I have an interviewter. I''m so busy these days. I have to go. Let''s call againter."

    After sending Rosie away, I found that the ount of my friend hadn''t been verified yet. So I shook my

    head with self-mockery, thinking that Robbie wouldn''t add me as a wechat friend.

    At that time, my phone suddenly rang. I thought it was from Rosie.

    But when I saw the number, my calm mind stirred again.

    It was my mother''s call.

    I really wanted to get rid of my mother. I knew that there would be no good thing if she calls me. Even if

    it is just a greeting, it will not appear in her mouth.

    Clenching my fists, I stared at the phone but didn''t answer it.

    But the phone was like my mother''s voice which never changed. She was so stubborn that she just

    kept calling...

 Chapter 30 Is It Too Heartless

    Chapter 30 Is It Too Heartless

    My mom called me more than twenty times. But this time I made up my mind not to answer the phone.

    When the phone finally stopped ringing, I thought my mother had really given up.

    But I was wrong. Before I could rest assured, I had received a text message, crushing all my

    persistence.

    "You bad girl! How dare you not answer my phone? Do you think you can look down on me just

    because you are a star? I tell you, it''s not that easy to get rid of me. I''m at the gate of the Luo family

    now, and you''d bettere out to see me right now. Otherwise, I''ll go talk to the old witch of the Luo

    family and tell her what happened between you and Robbie. Don''t forget to bring 100, 000 as hush

    money."

    If it was someone else, I would probably consider whether she would do it or not.

    But this woman was exactly my mother. In order to get money, she would do anything.

    I never doubt my mother and she have always kept her words in the face of money.

    "I tell you. Don''t fool with it."

    I simply sent a few words, then quickly put on a coat and went out.

    Before I left, I looked at the ten thousand Rosie gave me. I was a little sad because I wanted to give it

    back to Robbie, but I had to carried it with me"

    "Don''t make me wait too long."

    When I arrived at the gate of the Luo family, my mother was really sitting under a big tree nearby to

    enjoy the cool air.

    She saw me first and waved to me from afar. "Here, I''m here."

    I saw that my mother hasn''t washed her hair for several days, and she still hasn''t changed her clothes.

    I can''t change anything but get angry with her.

    "What took you so long? Where did you go? Why didn''t youe out from the Luo family''s house? "

    My mom looked at me with a grin and bumped against me with her shoulder. "My dear daughter, have

    you be a star? I saw a lot of your photos on the street today, but I didn''t recognize them at first.

    They are pretty. "

    My mother looked at me with a sideways smile, "How much money does a star have? Do you have a

    lot of money? Give some to me. "

    "Mom, I have two things to tell you today. The first one is that I''m just helping, not a star, and you don''t

    have to count on that."

    My mom snorted and rolled her eyes. "Ok, you are not. Look at you, you don''t deserve it. You call

    yourself an angel? You are so funny. If they know who you are and you are not the kind of angel they

    think, in my opinion, you are just like a pig living in a slum. Now it''s just a pig ring with four iron fences.

    "

    I really didn''t want to see my mother''s distorted face, so I looked away. "Second, I''m not the daughter-

    inw of the Luo family anymore. I''ve been driven out of the Luo family for many days. Even if you go

    to jail now, nothing will happen. I''m just a woman who has been driven out. They won''t give you a

    penny. By then, in the character of the Luo family, they will only ask the police to arrest you for

    harassing, and sue you for harassmentGuilty. "

    "No, it''s not like that..." My mother pushed me with her hand, "What did you say? Are you not the

    daughter-inw of the Luo family anymore? Why did they kick you out? Why? Why? "

    I bit my lips and took a deep breath. I looked at my mother and said, "since Mrs. Nancy knew that I had

    sex with Robbie and she couldn''t ept it, she kicked me out. So you''d better not threaten me with this

    kind of thing or even ckmail Robbie, because it is not a secret in the Luo family. If you want to get

    the money but still want to humiliate yourself, then you should go."

    I pointed at the door of the Luo family and pretended not to care about whether she would go.

    My mother didn''t move.

    "In that case, did they give you anypensation? You know, as Rogelio''s wife, whether being driven

    out or divorced, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, you can get his property,"

    "When I married him, I signed a contract. I left Rogelio and I wouldn''t ask him for any property."

    My mom was anxious, "then, they should at least give you some spiritualpensation."

    "They didn''t give me a penny."

    My mother raised her arm to hit me after a short hesitation.

    "How could I have such a heartless and stupid daughter like you? Why not ask them for money if they

    don''t give you? You could kill yourself. You could cut your wrists. How could you let go of the powerful

    Luo family? Even if you let it go, you still need to get enough money. Don''t you have a little bit of

    consideration? "

    My mom got tired from the p. She sat on the floor and cried as she patted her thigh, "what are you

    doing? You want to kill me? I have just been rich for a few days, and now you are making me back to

    what I used to be. How am I going to live now? "

    Looking down at my mother who was ying the breeze on the ground, I said, "I am here today to tell

    you that you''d better note to me ever again. I don''t know how to live and I have no money to give

    you."

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    When I was about to turn around and leave, my mother jumped up from the ground all of a sudden.

    She grabbed my hair and dragged me towards the Luo family. "I don''t care what you are going to do.

    Now go to ask for money."

    I reluctantly turned my head and looked at my mother with red eyes. "Even if you kill me, I won''t go.

    You don''t think the Luo family can do nothing with a scoundrel like you, do you?"

    My mom clenched her teeth and stared at me, but her hand was taken away.

    "Very well, very well. You are just like your father."

    "Right. Seeing you like this, I think my father is right. He should leave, as far away as possible, so as to

    avoid facing a woman like you. In the past, I med him to leave me alone, but now I have grown up. I

    don''t me him at all. I also think leaving you is the most right decision and the most correct action for

    him in his life."

    "Pa!"

    Since a heavy p fell on my face, my face was extremely painful.

    My mother gritted her teeth and stared at me. She used to hit me with great strength, but this time was

    the most hard.

    I took out ten thousand dors from my pocket and threw it in front of my mother''s feet. "That''s all the

    money I have with me. There''s no more money in it. Take this money. From today on, we are different."

    At that moment, I made up my mind to leave. I thought I could get rid of my mother as long as I showed

    no mercy to her.

    "Jasmine,"

    My mother suddenly called me in a soft voice.

    For all these years, she had never called me so kindly.

    I tried my best not to look back, but my mother still said to me gently, "I know, over the years, I made

    you feel wronged. The girl of the same age should have, I failed to give it to you. It''s my fault."

 Chapter 31 My Life Be Sold

    Chapter 31 My Life Be Sold

    I didn''t look back. I was afraid that my heart would be softened again if I looked back.

    My mother said to me sentimentally, "Jasmine, I know I did something wrong. I''m not a good mother.

    You can me me or break off the rtionship with me today. I can ept it."

    "From now on, we will have nothing to do with each other. I won''t bother you any more."

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    There were some sobs in my mother''s voice.

    With tears in my eyes, I bit my lips and repeatedly told myself not to be soft-hearted. I must not be soft-

    hearted. This must be a trick of my mother.

    "Jasmine, I won''t stop you if you want to leave. But we don''t have to end up like this. Let''s have a meal

    together, as thest dinner."

    "Don''t worry. I won''t bother you again after this meal. Even if I die, I won''t ask you to collect my body,"

    I clenched my fists and hesitated.

    My mom walked in front of me from behind and said, "let''s go. It''s just a meal. You even don''t want to

    have dinner with me?"

    My mom was walking slowly with her head down. That look makes me feel a little pitiful somehow.

    My heart softened atst, thinking that maybe I could have the most peaceful dinner with my mother.

    That was my first time to visit a small and shabby dumpling restaurant.

    I remembered clearly that day. My mother ordered two dishes of dumplings, a pot of pickles and a dish

    of peanuts.

    She ordered a small bottle of white wine for herself and a drink for me.

    My mother had drunk a few mouthfuls of white wine.

    "Jasmine, look at me. I don''t me you for looking down on me. I know that no one respect me now."

    "It''s true that what I am now is because what I did, but I was younger and more beautiful than you were

    when I was young."

    "But I was too young. I couldn''t stand your father''s sweet words and married him. At that time, I lived

    such a happy life with him and had children with him wholeheartedly, but..."

    My mom wiped her tears away as she said.

    "I''m a woman with two children. What can I do? I''m so sad! I drank and I gambled! Only in this way

    could I forget the damage your father had brought to me! "

    My mother shed tears and said it emotionally.

    My mom sobbed and pointed to the tissue on the counter behind her and said, "Get mom some tissue.

    I need to wipe my tears."

    I stood up and took a pile of tissues for my mother.

    My mom opened the cap of the drink which I didn''t move and put it in front of me. She said, "I know you

    don''t drink. It''s better not to drink. Alcohol is not good. Come on, you can drink the juice, drink with me."

    Looking at my mom, I poured the juice into my ss and toasted with her.

    My mother smiled.

    "My dear daughter, don''t me me for being cruel. It was kind of difficult for me to exin to you. If you

    are able to get some money from the Luo family, your mother will not be so cruel to you."

    "If you told me earlier that you were kicked out of the Luo family, I would save money and spend a few

    more days."

    My mom took a sip from her ss, "Yours is a drink. Finish it."

    My motherughed again when she saw that I had finished.

    As a matter of fact, women can get away with it as long as they want. Men are not worth it. Why do we

    keep our integrity for them? Why can they have so many women, but women should obey so many

    rules. What the fuck! If you want to have fun, you can y with many men and sleep with many men...

    "

    My head started to feel dizzy. I wanted to open my eyes, but I couldn''t help but close them gradually.

    "Mom, what did you do to me?"

    My mother was not as gentle as she was just now, and all I could remember was her words, "have a

    sleep, and you''ll gradually get over it. You''re the one who have been cruel to me, so don''t me me for

    being unkind to you."

    My tears fell instantly. "Mom, I beg you. Don''t push me to death..."

    After I struggled to say these words, I lost consciousness and knew nothing at all.

    I didn''t know where I was and how long I had been in aa.

    I only remembered that when I recovered a little bit of my consciousness, I was frightened into a cold

    sweat. I suddenly sat up.

    The room is in a dim yellow color. There was a long sofa under me.

    The monitor on the wall of the room is ying music.

    I checked my clothes subconsciously. Although my clothes were a little messy, there were no signs of

    being taken off.

    When I felt a little better, I heard a strange woman''s voice from the door.

    "Is that woman awake?"

    "I don''t know. She should be better now since she has slept for such a long time."

    "Whatever. Try to wake me up if she is still unconscious."

    My heart jumped to my throat because I was scared of this strange ce.

    The door was pushed open.

    In came a woman who could tell she was about forty, even though she wore heavy make-up.

    She was wearing a tight skirt with her bright red lips and ady''s cigarette between her fingers.

    There were two men following her.

    "Oh, you are awake?"

    I looked at the stranger in front of me and swallowed because of nervousness. "Where am I?"

    My instinct told me that this is not a good ce to be in.

    "Look around. It''s a nightclub of course? Don''t you even know this ce? "

    The woman took a drag on her cigarette and spit the smoke towards him.

    I looked anxiously at the woman in front of me and the two unfriendly men by her side.

    I clenched my hands nervously, but tried to make myself look as calm as possible.

    "Did my mom bring me to you??"

    "That''s right."

    "What did you negotiate about?"

    My voice couldn''t help trembling.

    The woman looked at me, giggled, walked towards me, took a drag of smoke, and sat down next to

    me.

    "She sold you to us. In six months, all the money you earned will belong to us. During this period, you

    are not free, you live in the nightclub, and you are not allowed to contact the outside world. You are not

    allowed to leave without permission."

    "This is illegal."

    The woman smiled at me. A heavy smoke fell on my face.

    The two men standing aside frowned.

    I took a deep breath and said, "how much did you pay my mother? I can give them back to you. Please

    let me go. "

    The woman still smiled and did not answer me immediately, which made my heart flutter.

    Seeing that I finally calmed down, the woman flicked the cigarette.

    "60000. Your mother sold your freedom and body for the next six months to us."

    "I can find a way to pay you back as long as you let me go."

    The woman chuckled. "For us, no gain is a loss."

    "Then how much money do you want so that you can let me go?"

    "We don''t know how much we can get from you in the next six months. Then what should we do? I

    think you''re well qualified. I don''t want to let you go."

 Chapter 32 Compromise

    Chapter 32 Compromise

    I asked with a trace of despair, "why?"

    The woman''s fingers gently brushed over my face, like appreciating a work of art.

    "Why? Huh, you are the angel who entered the mortal world by ident. The photos on the street are

    free advertisements. How many men wille here after they heard that you are here? They will

    speciallye for you?"

    My heart has been disheartened.

    "Even if you''re not a real star. But the publicity is enough to create a lot of value for me."

    "Please, let me go. No matter how much it is, I''ll find a way to pay it back."

    "If you were rich, your mother wouldn''t have sold you out of sixty thousand."

    The woman stood up, "do you know why I chose you? The women whoe to my house are either

    crying or willing to make love with other men, but you can calmly bargain with me even though you are

    very scared. From this point of view, you are better than those women. "

    "This industry is not as bad as you think. It''s easy to make money. If you behave well and make enough

    money, I can give you some pocket money. From now on, just call me Amelia here. "

    Amelia turned around and was about to leave.

    I climbed down from the sofa, grabbed Amelia''s arm and knelt down to her. "Amelia, please, let me go.

    I can pay you back, and I will try to pay you back. Please let me go..."

    I almost cried.

    The smile on Amelia''s face faded away. She shook off my hand impatiently.

    "I''ve just praised you, but you''re still immature. Okay, if you really want to pay me back, give me five

    million now. Maybe I can consider it."

    "Five million?"

    I slumped to the ground. The number sent me into despair.

    Amelia smiled at my appearance. "What''s wrong? You can''t afford it?"

    Amelia crouched down, looked at me, and patted me on the cheek with her palm. "I''ll give you the best

    sry in the nightclub as long as you obey me. After six months, I will give you the money you deserve.

    I promise you can have a good living condition. Why do you work so hard outside to earn money? You

    are just a poor kid. Don''t waste your beautiful face. "

    I shook my head and cried, "no, please, Amelia, please let me go, please let me go..."

    Amelia stood up impatiently and looked at me. "You really don''t know how to appreciate my kindness.

    Do you know what I will do to deal with the disobedient person?"

    The moment Amelia stopped speaking, two men who followed her came up to me.

    Seeing them pressing their ten fingers, I knew what Amelia''s trick was.

    I wiped the tears on my face with my hands hurriedly and stood up from the ground. "Amelia, I will obey

    you. Don''t let them touch me. I will listen to you."

    Amelia smiled with satisfaction. "I like person like you who being sensible."

    Amelia waved her hand, and the two returned to their original position.

    "In two hours, the night life is about to begin. I''ll ask them to take you to tidy up. Remember to behave

    well. Do you understand?"

    "I know."

    I could hardly breathe as I watched Amelia walking out of the room.

    One of the two men asked me to follow him.

    I kept watching my route all the way, thinking about how to escape.

    The leading man seemed to see through her mind and said, "don''t think about escaping. Once there

    were people who wanted to escape, but do you know the result?"

    The man looked back at me and smiled coldly, "her ribs were broken, her legs were also broken, but

    she still can''t escape the results of serving the guests."

    I bit my lips and lowered my head, daring not to look at his face. His words really frightened me.

    My sensibility told me that if I let them trust that I wouldn''t run away, they would let my guard down.

    "Six months? Really? Will you really let me go after six months? "

    "Believe me, Amelia always act up to her promise."

    The man smiled evilly, fingers caressing his chin, and looked at me, "but six monthster, the problem

    is whether you are willing to leave or not."

    The man took me into a room, which was filled with all kinds of exposed clothes and cheap cosmetics.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Somedies were making up and changing clothes in the room.

    "Tristan, a neer is scrambling for a job again?"

    "This time, Amelia have a very good impression on her. All of you should take good care of her. Don''t

    let her disappear."

    All the girls in the room looked at me. "Yes, she looks good. Don''t worry. We will take care of everything

    here. I won''t let any Amelia''s things get dyed."

    When these women were speaking, they kept making up herself and changing her clothes.

    Although Tristan was standing in the living room, these woman didn''t care him and kept changing

    clothes.

    Tristan pushed me away and said, "go get yourself dressed."

    I walked forward ufortably and found a rtively conservative one in the thrown clothes that was

    less exposed.

    But a woman grabbed the clothes and threw another one to me.

    "You are not sincere enough. Do you want to do business for Amelia or not?"

    I looked at the clothes in my hands. The dress was very short, with the back exposed, and the bottom

    pants would be exposed if a slight movement.

    "What are you looking at? Change your clothes quickly."

    I looked at the clothes in my hand awkwardly, and then looked up at Tristan who was not about to

    leave.

    "I''d better change my clothes after making up,"

    I went to sit down in front of those cosmetics, but I didn''t know how to start with them.

    Just then, Tristan''s phone rang. "I have to take a call. You guys do it quickly."

    I clenched my teeth and hurried to change into the clothes which could not hide at all during his

    absence.

    "Don''t be pretentious. This body is for men to see, why you pretentious angel. Huh..."

    I could not stand the irony in the eyes of those youngdies.

    Suddenly, Tristan rushed into the room and yelled at everyone, "Damn it! Herees the police. Hide

    yourself. Keep an eye on this neer. I''ll go inform others."

    Before Tristan left the office, he cursed, "what the hell is going on? I didn''t hear anything about it.".

    Those women are very nervous too. They grabbed my hands and ran outside.

    I was pushed all the way down to the basement.

    Until they arrived at a particrly hidden door, the door was opened, and all the youngdies

    embraced into it.

    With dozens of people here, we crammed in a small room which is less than ten square meters.

    The door was closed again, and I entered the darkness where I even couldn''t see my fingers.

 Chapter 33 Dont Be Afraid, Im Here

    Chapter 33 Don''t Be Afraid, I''m Here

    The darkness swallowed my fragility, as if it was on the verge of a breakdown. The stinking smell of

    sweat that produced from pushing filled the room.

    Everyone was quiet, not daring to make a sound.

    "Sir, we are all good citizens that manageswfully, fight resolutely withw-breaking discipline. We

    have never done anything illegal. Please rest assured."

    "Oh! It''s just a basement. It''s really dark without anything. Look, this is the only ce we got. Come

    here, I''ll take you to have a drink and see other ces."

    This was myst hope. If the police are gone, what I have left will only be despair at the mercy of

    others.

    I was scared at that time, but my instinct to leave here made me unable to consider the consequences

    of failure.

    The moment I heard the voice, I chose to risk my life.

    "Help..."

    Before I could speak, my voice was suddenly covered by a hand.

    I heard someone whispering to the people around, "hold her."

    I didn''t know how many people were taking control of me in the darkness. I just felt that there were

    many hands on every part of my body, like a.

    I kept struggling, trying to make a sound. But it just didn''t work.

    The cheering crowd outside the door soon regained theirposure.

    My hope turned into despair.

    "Damn it. We almost be killed by this woman. Thanks to Tristan, I''ve been keeping an eye on her all the

    time."

    Some timeter, she heard some noise from the door.

    Atst, the door was opened and a dim light came in through the crack of the door.

    Those women finally withdrew their hands from me.

    "You''ll seeter."

    My lips are dry with fear.

    Maybe it was the sweet smell that made Tristan, who had just opened the door, hesitate.

    "It''s all right. Come out and tidy yourself up. I''m going to start."

    One of the woman pointed at me and shouted. "Tristan, I noticed that this neer wanted to shout

    when the police came, and I found out just in time. Several of us had a lot of trouble holding her down."

    Tristan motioned for the other women to leave first.

    The narrow room just spared a little space.

    "Is she telling the truth?"

    My lips trembled as I didn''t know how to answer him.

    But I can''t avoid it at all.

    Those women were doing everything they could to testify that I really did so. "

    I lowered my head and said nothing. Tristan grabbed my hair and dragged me towards the door.

    My whole scalp seemed to be lifted up.

    I felt so painful as my body was dragged on the ground by force.

    Sometimes, my hair fell down from Tristan''s fingers. It made me feel so painful.

    "Damn it! Do you want to scream for help? Okay, I''ll let you shout as loud as you like today. "

    Tristan threw me to the door. There were a lot ofdies still in the room, but none of them dared to

    plead or plead for me.

    In Tristan''s hand, there was a wooden stick, as thick as a man''s arm.

    "Today I will punish her as a warning to others. If anyone has her idea, she will end up just like her."

    The man who had been with Tristan whispered in Tristan''s ear, "don''t ruin her pretty face. Amelia is

    going to make money from her."

    Tristan''s lips curled into a cold smile. "Don''t worry, I will do what I used to do."

    When Tristan reached out his hand, someone immediately handed him some pieces of cloth.

    I trembled when Tristan tied the pieces to the sticks.

    My pupils dted because of fear. Theing torture had turned scare into extreme fear.

    "Do you know why we have wrapped up these pieces of cloth?"

    "If you entangle them with your flesh, you will at most have some bruises and won''t bleed. The flesh is

    easier, but the bones won''t be rxed. Have you heard the sound of breaking the bones? It sounds

    really nice. Don''t worry. I will find the right ce and won''t hamper you while you are lying on the bed to

    serve the guests. "

    My whole body shivered and my mind went nk.

    Tristanughed even louder.

    At that moment, I saw a bloodthirsty beast. Tristan gritted his teeth and threw the stick at me with all his

    might.

    By instinct, I raised my arms to protect myself.

    "Ah --"

    That hurt, the pain that almost drove me to the hell.

    I heard the sound of my bones breaking.

    Beads of sweat began to form on my forehead, and my spirit began to copse because of the acute

    pain.

    However, this still couldn''t calm their anger. In a trance, I saw that Tristan once again raised the

    wooden stick in his hand...

    At that moment, I only hope that I was an insensible dead man.

    "They are all here..."

    "Don''t move. Raise your hands..."

    "Sir, we find the target. We find the target..."

    Through my blurry eyes, I saw several men in in clothes break in with guns in their hands.

    And the one who ran towards me at the front was nobody else but Robbie.

    As I cried, a trace of survival joy came over the corners of my mouth.

    Through the mist of tears, I saw that Robbie took off his coat and hid me under his coat.

    I said to him in a very weak voice, "Robbie, help me..."

    Robbie picked me up, his voice was powerful. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."

    At that moment, I rested my head on his solid chest and felt relieved.

    Robbie walked past those in clothes and took me away from that hell full of demons.

    I saw many policemen in uniforms running into the room.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    It was a terrifying experience. For a long time I would wake up in my sleep and repeat this nightmare.

    I was even afraid of staying in the dark narrow room alone.

    I was sent to the operating room that night. When I woke up again, it was already the next morning.

    It was a white room with a bunch of lilies on the head of the bed.

    On the sofa near the window, Robbie slept on it.

    For him, the sofa was too short. He put down his legs and frowned with tiredness.

    The coat which was covered for me slipped down to the ground. I wanted to get it up for him.

    But I forgot my wound. My arm hurt in an instant and I groaned unconsciously.

    Then I found my arm was wrapped with bandage and there was a fixed te in it.

    I alerted Robbie. He sat up immediately and looked at my bed.

    Our eyes met.

    Actually, I was very grateful for your help. But now, I don''t know how to express my thanks to him.

    "Still hurt?"

    I bit my lip and shook my head, "No."

    Robbie picked up the coat and threw it on the sofa.

    He took a deep breath and walked to the window. "How could it not hurt?"

    It seemed as if he wanted to say it to me, or as if to himself...

 Chapter 34 I Curse You To Spend The Rest Of Your Life Lonely

    Chapter 34 I Curse You To Spend The Rest Of Your Life Lonely

    Later, I came to understand that the pain in Robbie''s mouth is not only physically, but also

    psychologically sold out by his loved ones.

    Robbie took the mobile phone out of his pocket and handed it back to me.

    I looked at the phone and asked. "Why is it in your pocket?"

    With his hands in his pockets, I knew that Robbie wanted to smoke.

    But he nced at me and bear it down.

    "Someone saw your mother appeared near the Luo family yesterday, and then saw you and her left

    together. Rosie said she couldn''t get through to you, and she found you were not at home. So I went to

    the ce where your mother gambledst time and found her easily. "

    "You should know that it''s easy to get your mother to open her mouth,"

    It''s easy for Robbie to say that, but I know what his emergency means to me.

    "Those policemen..."

    "I called the police."

    The word "thank you" was caught in my throat, not because I was reluctant to say it, but because I felt

    it powerless and meaningless to say it in front of Robbie.

    After that, Robbie went into the bathroom with a wet towel in his hand.

    "Wipe your face."

    I have never thought that a man like Robbie would stay and take care of an irrelevant person like me.

    I wiped my face. While taking the towel, Robbie pulled my right hand and wiped it carefully.

    "It''s time for breakfast."

    Robbie behaved so naturally that I didn''t feel ufortable.

    When his fingers ran across my fingers, I could feel that they were slightly rough.

    I raised my head and looked at Robbie. It was the first time that I felt the usual indifference of him could

    be so gentle.

    Robbie gently put down my right hand. But when he saw my left hand that was so swollen like a

    steamed bun, a glimmer of pity shed in his eyes.

    It was the second time I had breakfast with Robbie. We just had it in my ward.

    He was still a man of few words. But from time to time, he would put some food into my bowl.

    "The police wille here to do some notes with youter. Don''t be afraid. They just need to know

    something and you only need to answer honestly."

    "Okay."

    Robbie stopped holding the chopsticks and looked up at me. "They will ask you why you fell into such a

    situation."

    Robbie''s eyes are very calm, as if he was reminding me of a fact.

    But I can''t calm down.

    I admitted that I hated my mother so much on this matter. Although I can''t forgive her this time no

    matter how hard I tried. But before that, I have never thought about sending her to prison.

    I cast a look at Robbie asking for help. "Then how should I answer them?"

    I don''t know how to lie to the police to hide the fact that my mother has bought me off.

    But Robbie said to me firmly, "just tell them the truth."

    I looked at Robbie doubtfully. He didn''t avert his eyes. He looked at me with determination.

    "Maybe you think it''s immoral to send your mother into prison, but have you ever thought that even if

    you let her go this time, will she regret what she did?"

    "She will continue to gamble and squander money in that kind of ce. When she is poor, she will

    continue to exploited you and even sell you again. She has sold you once and twice. I believe you also

    won''t doubt that she will sell you for a third time."

    "Indeed, prison is not a good ce. But for her, it maybe not. If you agree, I can help her hire awyer.

    The term will not be long, so I want to give her a lesson, which can be regarded as withdrawal from

    gambling. "

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    If I made my first important decision to marry Rogelio by myself, then the second important decision in

    my life was made by Robbie.

    I had sent my mother, Faye into prison and sentenced to a year''s imprisonment.

    I visited my mother when she was convicted of the crime.

    There was not a trace of guilt on her face when she looked at my wounded arm.

    My mother pointed at me through the thick ss in the prison with handcuffs. "How can you be so cruel

    to me? I''m your mother. How can you sue me? Now you are happy and proud to send your mother to

    prison, aren''t you? "

    "I warn you, Jasmine. If you are able to do it, lock me here forever and don''t let me out, or I will make

    your life a living hell."

    My mother glowered at me with hatred.

    "You''re a whore and nobody would raise you. You and Robbie were an adulterer and an adulterer. You

    and him cheated on Robbie and Robbie fuck his sister-inw..."

    I gritted my teeth and shouted at her, "that''s enough!"

    My mother finally calmed down for a few seconds.

    I took a deep breath and looked at my mother. "In those days, your left arm was broken on the way to

    hospital. That was the only time I had felt that you were still a mother since I grew up."

    "Now I have given my left arm back to you!"

    "You said I''m ruthless, but have you ever considered me as your daughter? Every time I see other

    people''s mother, I think, why I don''t have one? My mother can be poor. She can be not able to afford to

    support me. Even she can be ill in bed and need me to serve her. As long as she loves me, she loves

    me. "

    I put my right hand on my chest to hold back my sadness and tears that were about to burst out of my

    eyes.

    "No, you have never loved me. You never know what love is, so you won''t understand how much pain

    I''ve been through."

    My mother''s eyes were still full of contempt.

    Her eyes chilled my heart to the bottom.

    I didn''t want to let Faye see my tears. So I stood up and turned my head.

    "I hope you can reflect on your mistakes and ept adversity in prison..."

    While I walked outside, my mother jumped up from the chair and started to curse in my back. "Jasmine,

    you shall die in agony. I curse you. Such a bitch like you deserve love? Let me tell you! It''s impossible!

    It''s impossible for you to find someone love you for the rest of your life! I curse you that you will spend

    the rest of your life lonely, living like a dog... "

    My mother was taken away by the housekeeper and I stared at the empty seat.

    Until today, I didn''t know if my decision was right, but I know that the year without my mother was the

    happiest time in my life.

    That day was a turning point in my life. When I walked out of the prison, Robbie leaned against his car

    and smoked quietly.

    When Robbie saw me walk out of the prison, he threw the half cigarette on the ground and crushed it

    out.

    I remembered that he had said to me, "people only see the smile of a sessful man. No one likes the

    tears of the weak. If ruthless can save yourselves, just let the bystanders use, because no one will

    suffer for you..."

 Chapter 35 Happiness Had Passed From My Side

    Chapter 35 Happiness Had Passed From My Side

    "Ah, open your mouth -"

    "Rogelio, you are so excellent. You can chew it by yourself..."

    I saw the video that Susie sent to me, smile on my face all the time.

    Although the food was just liquid, Rogelio no longer needed to sniff and stomach tube. Instead, he

    could open his mouth and deliver the food as requested.

    I didn''t expect that Rogelio could recover so soon.

    I put the phone back in my pocket with a smile. I couldn''t remember how many times I had watched it.

    I sat in a corner of the street. Taking off the mask, I ate the takeout I had just bought.

    But when I realized that there was someone else who was stopping beside me, I quickly put on my

    mask.

    The man didn''t leave. I looked up and found it was Robbie.

    I patted my heart and said, "Oh, it''s you?"

    During my injury, Robbie and Rosie came to visit me a lot. Maybe it was because we had spent more

    time with each other, I was not as stiff as I used to be.

    Robbie hadn''t changed. Although he talked longer, his tone was still as cold as ice.

    "The doctor said that your arm needs to rest for at least a month. Why do youe out again? Don''t

    you know this is more harm than good? "

    I smiled, "it''s just giving out leaflets. It doesn''t matter. I can take a little less a time."

    "I can''t make much money by this. I''ll find a decent job after my recovery."

    I looked at Robbie. I don''t know why, but every time I saw his iceberg like face, I felt very friendly.

    Maybe it was because he looked very much like Rogelio.

    "I want to pay back the money as soon as possible."

    Robbie sat next to me, slightly bent his body, with his arms on his legs, his fingers interlocked, and

    turned his head to look at me, with a touch of emotion that I couldn''t understand shing in his eyes.

    Robbie seemed to adjust his tone and asked me. "Why do you wear the mask when you eat?"

    I smiled helplessly. "Last time, I helped Rosie a lot. And some of the advertisements have not been

    reced yet. Someone asked me if I am the same person. I know my job now isn''t decent. I don''t want

    to ruin Rosie''s design because of some bad news, so... "

    I didn''t want to say anything more.

    "Oh, I almost forget. Please ept it."

    Then I took out my phone and transferred two thousand to Robbie through wechat.

    Looking at the red packet on the wechat, Robbie didn''t receive it. "Howe there is so much?"

    It was quite rare to hear two thousand is much from someone like Robbie.

    "It''s far from 180000. If I give the money back to you in such a small amount, do you mind?"

    "You only earn 3000 a month!"

    I didn''t try to guess the tone of Robbie. I just hoped he wouldn''t mind if I gave him back in such a small

    amount.

    "I intended to pay you 500 more, but I bought some anti-inmmatory and painkillers. I don''t have

    enough money."

    I apologetically lowered my head and swayed the food with chopsticks.

    Staring at the red packet for a few minutes, Robbie finally took a deep breath and said, "Okay, I''ll take

    it."

    I was very happy to see that Robbie was willing to receive it, just as when he took over the wage card.

    From my point of view, he does this out of respect for me.

    "Let''s eat."

    Then Robbie stood up.

    I thought he was leaving, but he picked up the leaflets near me.

    Could you imagine such a scene? A tall and handsome man, in an Italian handmade suit, stood on the

    street giving out leaflets.

    I didn''t stop him at that time. Instead, I took the takeout in my hand and quietly looked at the carefully

    arranged Robbie in the distance who was giving out leaflets for me.

    At that moment, I felt a sense of warmth that I had never felt before.

    I had asked myself many times what is happiness?

    I didn''t know at that time. It turned out that happiness had also passed from my side.

    That day, Robbie came to my house with many big shopping bags and filled the fridge with everything I

    needed.

    "Why did you buy so many things? How long do I need to eat them up alone?"

    I saw Robbie put things in one by one. Most of them were the fresh vegetables, fruits and meat that I

    was usually not willing to buy.

    "You need to eat less instant noodles from now on. You''ll suffer from indigestion if you continue to eat

    like this."

    "I did put an egg in it."

    It was very effective. Robbie put the food away and closed the fridge door. When he turned around and

    nced at me, he saw me still holding a rag.

    "In fact, even if you don''t work for him, he won''t know as he is abroad."

    "I just hurt my left arm. My right hand and legs are in good condition. There is no need for me to ck

    off."

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Robbie came towards me with a cold face, like a moving iceberg.

    But when he was in front of me, this tall man bowed down and took the rag from my hand.

    I thought Robbie just wanted to grab my tools, but he took off his suit coat and threw it on the table.

    Then he squatted down to help me wipe the floor.

    "How could you do this? Give it back to me!"

    I hurriedly squatted down to stop Robbie. I have seen many servants in his family. It''s really strange for

    the man who has always been superior to others squatting on the ground to wipe the floor.

    Robbie raised his eyebrows and looked at my hand which was holding out to him. He frowned slightly

    and stopped me from doing what I wanted to do next.

    It was more urate to say that I respect him than fear him.

    And my respect came from my gratitude to him.

    But I didn''t stand up. I just squatted with Robbie and watched him doing housework.

    Robbie had long and curly eyshes, which looked really beautiful.

    It seemed that Robbie didn''t feel good squatting there. He had tried to find afortable squat for

    several times.

    It was obvious that Robbie did not do any housework. He frowned and I felt that he was going to lose

    his patience.

    "Isn''t there a mop here? Why do you have to wipe the floor with a rag in such a troublesome way? "

    "Because it is cleaner in this way that you can even wipe the dust in the corner."

    Robbie said in a serious tone suddenly. "Don''t you know that sometimesziness is also a kind of life?"

    Robbie had told me a lot of things that make sense. Every time I read them carefully, but this time, I

    couldn''t help but smile.

    It turned out that Robbie would also find an excuse for hisziness.

    He threw the rag aside like a little kid. Now he was sitting on the floor with his legs crossed and asked

    me why I wasughing.

    I didn''t know if I''m the only one who can tell that Robbie''s not angry because of my smile.

    He was just finding himself an excuse to take a break.

    It was the first time that I had faced Robbie with ease and nature.

    I also sat on the ground with my left arm hanging in front of my chest and right hand supporting my

    body casually.

    "My life don''t allow me to bezy. I have no right to do that."

    When I talked about this in the past, I just felt so painful that it reminded me of the painful experience of

    the past. But this time, I didn''t. I smiled and dared to ept it.

    I knew that I had to thank Robbie for this change at the moment.

 Chapter 36 What Is The Future

    Chapter 36 What Is The Future

    "Hey, you two! Why don''t you sit on the sofa and sit on the ground? What''s wrong with you two? "

    At the moment, Rosie opened the door and came in. She saw Robbie and me sitting cross-legged on

    the floor facing each other.

    Rosie smiled and walled towards us. "Hey, you two. What Kung Fu have you practiced? The ancient

    tomb sect? "

    Robbie red at Rosie and stood up. He picked up the rag and threw it to her.

    "You are here just in time."

    With two fingers holding the rag, Rosie said, "Robbie, is this how you treat your sister?"

    I also stood up and smiled to take the rag in Rosie''s hand. "Let me do it."

    With a wave of her hand, Rosie yelled, "stop!"

    She took off her backpack and put it on my hand. "I don''t dare to disobey Robbie''s order. You don''t

    know, I am limited to him now. It''s up to Robbie whether I can make a design show again or not. It all

    depends on him."

    Then Rosie rolled up her sleeves and bent down to rub the floor casually.

    Robbie took out some ingredients from the fridge and walked into the kitchen to start cooking.

    I didn''t expect that Robbie could cook.

    "How about we order some take out, Robbie? Are you sure you can cook? "

    Squatting on the ground, Rosie looked at Robbie with uncertainty.

    Robbie paid no attention to what Rosie said, and his hands didn''t slow down at all. When he washed

    the vegetables, there was nothing wrong, but when he cut the vegetables, it seemed he really can

    cook.

    I exchanged a look with Rosie. It was her turn, Rosie just sat there like us and stared at Robbie.

    "Robbie, can you help me? I don''t think I am very well-known now. Could you please invite some

    magazine agencies to provide me a special column?"

    Rosie looked at Robbie expectantly, waiting for his answer.

    Robbie nced at Rosie with an unreadable look on his face. Then he continued.

    "I can only arrange it after you take out several other decent design. Your previous design has been

    over for a long time. You can''t always be on a magazine with just a previous design? It''s a thing of the

    past for them, and no magazine would do it."

    "But you are my Robbie," Rosie added.

    "Even if I were the president, no one would be willing to work for us with the image and interests of

    their ownpany."

    Rosie stood up from the ground with her lips pursed, "I don''t have any good idea now. Do you think that

    I don''t want to take out some new design?"

    "Don''t go out for a few days, or attend any unnecessary party or social activities. You should pay more

    attention to your design. Then you can draw aplete design,"

    "All right, all right. I have to stop talking with you. You only want to teach me a lesson,"

    Rosie failed to get what she wanted and was taught a lesson by Robbie. She was not as energetic as

    she was when she was setting the table.

    However, as a member of optimist, with a strong self-adjustment ability, Rosie soon became happy

    again and rubbed her hands, looking at the fresh dishes on the table.

    "These dishes look great. Robbie, when did you learn to cook? It seems that you really keep a low

    profile! "

    Then Rosie tasted it with chopsticks and continued, "well, it''s delicious, isn''t it?"

    Rosie waved at me and said, e on, Jasmine, don''t just look at them. Come and have a taste

    together."

    I walked over and sat with Rosie. I tasted the food and said, "it''s really delicious.''

    Robbie didn''t say anything, just like he didn''t hear the praise.

    All of a sudden, Rosie looked at Robbie with a sly smile and said, "Jasmine, what kind of sister-inw

    do you think my brother will find for me in the future? What kind of woman could stand such a less-

    emotional man? Don''t you think it''s not weird that they don''t talk for the whole day? "

    Robbie gave Rosie a stare, picked up a piece of meat and put it in her mouth. "Even food can''t stop

    you from talking."

    Rosie and I looked at each other and smiled to Robbie. "In fact, I''m also curious about it."

    I chuckled.

    Robbie didn''t stare at me as he did at Rosie.

    Bur he also picked up a piece of meat and put it in my bowl before it became close to the tip of my

    tongue.

    I looked at Robbie. He bowed his head and ate the food in his bowl.

    "Jasmine, what are you going to do? You won''t always want to be a cleaner for him? "

    Robbie raised his head and looked at me when he heard what Rosie said.

    "I know it isn''t a long-term n. I want to find some other job within my ability."

    "What kind of job do you want?"

    "I..." Looking at the two highly educated people sitting in front of me, I can''t help but feel a little

    ashamed.

    "I know that a good job requires high degree of education, but you know, my education is not very high.

    I had read some newspapers. The service industry is the only one that requires a low degree. When

    my arm gets better, I want to have a try."

    Rosie looked at me and sighed. "But this kind of job requires ept the customers'' different attitudes. I

    won''t go if I were you."

    "If I were as talented as you, I will also find a good job. It''s OK. Before I met you, I had washed the

    dishes and worked part-time jobs in restaurants. It really doesn''t matter to me. "

    I saw that Rosie and Robbie both stopped using their chopsticks, then I said, "what''s wrong? Why don''t

    you eat? Let''s eat. "

    On that day, they had dinner together. After helping me clean up, they left together.

    Before they left, Rosie told me again and again that I don''t have to clean the room for Spencer

    temporarily. She also told me to rest assured and she would take the responsibility of everything.

    After they left, Spencer, who seldom cared about the family affairs, made a video call to me.

    With the first phone experience, the second time I quickly picked up.

    Spencer''s hair was still wet. He was wearing a white bathrobe. It seemed he just had s shower, and he

    took a candy and threw it into his mouth.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "I heard that you got hurt."

    "It''s not a big deal. It won''t affect me to clean your home."

    "I heard that your bones are broken. Is it just minor injury? I got goose bumps hearing that. "

    I looked at Spencer pretended to shiver.

    I smiled and said, "I''ve been rested for a while, and it''s nothing serious now. "

    Spencer shook his index finger and said, "I don''t want to be called a cold-blooded boss who is being

    exploited. After all, I''m apassionate person, so you can only clean it once a week before you

    completely recover."

    "I really don''t need..."

    "If you break this order, I will fire you immediately."

    Spencer said in earnest, but I knew it was out of kindness.

    I didn''t insist and said, "thank you."

    But don''t stay here for free during this period. Even though I have a good rtionship with Robbie, I

    also don''t want to waste my sry. During this period, you help me do one thing. "

 Chapter 37 If A Miracle Has A Sound

    Chapter 37 If A Miracle Has A Sound

    It was a good thing that I can get others'' sry in vain. I agreed without thinking too much at that time.

    "As long as I can help."

    Spencer Shang said to me straight to the point, "I have a distant rtive who didn''t pay much attention

    to study in college. But now he has no job and doesn''t have a good education."

    Spencer Shang paused for a while and then pointed at me, "unlike you, you are willing to do hard work

    like this. Of course, I didn''t mean anything else by saying that. Anyway, Work is no respecter of

    persons. "

    I shook my head to show that I didn''t mind, but I didn''tpletely agree with what Spencer Shang said.

    Because in the eyes of most people, work is not equal.

    "In order to alleviate this, her family members signed up an open university. Although student

    graduated from the open universities was not as good as that of the full-time students graduated from

    the standard university, it was still at least a diploma. She was able to sustain herself in a small

    company which didn''t have so strict requirements on education."

    I listened carefully to Spencer Shang''s words and couldn''t help thinking of myself.

    "But this girl just not willing to do so. We has already registered her name and paid the money. She

    wouldn''t go there no matter what."

    I listened to Spencer Shang carefully, but I didn''t understand why he asked me to help him.

    "Mr. Spencer, what can I do for you?"

    Touching his nose with his index finger, Spencer Shang said, "well, here''s the thing. If she can get the

    graduate certificate smoothly, apart from the achievements in her exams, the attendance is also part of

    it. So I hope you can substitute her name before she changes her mind, and make sure that she will be

    fully on duty."

    I asked with doubts, "will they recognize that I am not her?"

    "I don''t think so. She hasn''t been to university for once. No one knows her. So you''re not supposed to

    let anyone know about it."

    I nodded a little calmly, "when will the ss start?"

    "It''s Monday to Friday. From seven o''clock to nine o''clock every evening, and Sunday is a whole day.

    Any problem?"

    I replied to Spencer Shang, "I think it''s no problem."

    Spencer Shang nodded and said, "that''s good. But you can''t go there in vain. You should take notes

    carefully, okay? I will let her learn your notester. "

    "Okay, I know."

    Spencer Shang nodded with satisfaction. "Well, that''s all I asked you to do. Is there any other problem?

    If not, I''ll hang up. "

    "Mr. Spencer, when will my ss begin? Which school should I go? By the way, what''s your rtive''s

    major? Wait a moment, I am going to find a pencil to take a note. "

    "Ah, you don''t need to do so."

    Spencer Shang patted his head and said, "I forgot to ask about that. I''ll tell you after I confirm it."

    "What''s the name of your distant rtive? Anyway, I have to know who I will rece. "

    Spencer Shang covered his eyes with one hand and the other hand was extended to the tablet,

    hurriedly replied to me "I''ll tell you next time."

    I was about to say goodbye to Spencer Shang, but the other side of the video stopped.

    I sat on the chair in the study and watched the screen turning dark. I was kind of distracted.

    "Open university, self-study examination. Can I start over again?"

    However, none of them could avoid the most realistic question, "money."

    Then I got a message from Rosie.

    "Jasmine, do you want to talk to my brother?"

    It has been a long time since I saw Rogelio only through the video that Rosie sent me.

    When Rosie asked me this question, I found that I really wanted to have a look at him.

    "I''m in my brother''s room, and there''s no one else in it. Besides, I think he isn''t asleep. Do you want to

    talk to him?"

    "I, I want to see him."

    Rosie sent a video chat first and I answered it right away.

    In the video, Rogelio was lying on the bed. Although he still couldn''t turn over by himself, his eyes

    blinked from time to time.

    I haven''t talked to Rogelio for a long time. I really miss him. If there was anything in the Luo family that I

    can''t let go, there was only Rogelio there.

    "Rogelio, I''m sorry that I can''t spare some time these days and I''m not with you. Are... Are you okay?"

    I saw that Rogelio''s lips moved awkwardly.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Rosie was very excited. "Jasmine, did you see that? My brother''s mouth is moving. He will react when

    you talk to him. Do you think he wants to talk to you? "

    Rosie handed the phone to Rogelio, who was gazing at it as if they were watching each other face to

    face.

    This was the first time that we have looked at each other in this way since Rogelio opened his eyes.

    If there wasn''t the time when Rosie changed her position, I would really think that Rogelio was staring

    at me.

    Rogelio''s eyes blinked much less now than normal people, but they were really beautiful, clear and

    bright, better than I thought.

    Just like his brother, Robbie.

    But it wasn''t totally the same. There was a story book hiding in Robbie''s eyes. You wanted to read it,

    but you couldn''t reach it.

    While there seemed to be something warm in Rogelio''s eyes.

    "Do you me me for all these days? Are you still angry with me? Do you think that I left you alone

    without saying goodbye, so you don''t want to recover soon? You opened your eyes, but you resisted

    putting the world into your eyes. "

    "You should work hard and try your best to get better. I will also work hard toe back to you. I will

    wait for you to get better. I will wait for you at the ce where we have met for the first time. I will not

    leave until you get better..."

    Rogelio''s lips trembled again, as if he was trying to speak, but he couldn''t make a sound.

    "Rogelio, Rogelio..."

    Rosie said, looking excited and nervous.

    "Rogelio, what do you want to say?"

    I was watching Rogelio nervously in the video. I clenched my hands into fists unconsciously, and my

    palms were sweating.

    "Come on, Rogelio. You can do it. You can do it. I''m here and I can hear what you want to say to me."

    Both Rosie and I fixed our eyes on Rogelio''s lips. We could feel that he was trying hard and he wanted

    to say something.

    Time after time.

    Finally, an extremely weak voice broke out from his throat.

    "Michelle..."

    It was only a few words, but it made me cry for the excitement of Rogelio.

    I cried andughed.

    Like I was when Rogelio just woke up, Rosie cried out loudly regardless it was night, "Mom, mom, my

    brother is able to speak. Rogelio is able to speak now..."

 Chapter 38 My First Dream

    Chapter 38 My First Dream

    Though I had nothing to do with that name, I was so excited that I tossed and turned all night.

    The next morning, I didn''t go out. I sat at the table, looking at my phone and waiting for message from

    Rosie.

    Because I really wanted to know what''s going on with Rogelio now. I hoped that he could be well,

    completely well.

    But Rosie didn''t text me again. I guess she is too happy to remember me.

    At this moment, someone rang the doorbell. I got up to open the door.

    But there was a short and thin stranger standing at the door.

    The man should be around 40 years old, wearing a loose suit.

    "Who are you?"

    The man beamed at me and handed me a name card.

    "Hello, I finally find you. I am running an advertisementpany, and your image is very suitable for

    our needs. Ourpany wants you to help us shoot a few print advertisements."

    I took the business card from him.

    "Patrick?"

    "Yes, yes, it''s me. I''m Patrick."

    Patrick took a look at my room. "Can we go in and have a talk?"

    After hesitating for a while, I turned sideways and said, "pleasee in."

    When he entered the living room, I invited him to sit down and poured him a ss of water.

    Patrick said thanks to me very politely, but he didn''t drink any water. Instead, he continued to introduce

    to me, "ourpany wants to bid for an advertising of a factory, and many matters are rtively

    pleasant. But when ites to the selection of ne models, we haven''t reached a consensus."

    "We happened to see your photos by ident. We thought they are beautiful and elegant, so we asked

    for the opinions of the factories. They were quite satisfied with it and agreed to let you have a try."

    I sat down on the sofa next to Patrick and looked at his business card. "But I don''t have such

    experience. I''m afraid I''ll let you down. And as you can see, my arm is injured. I can''t recover in thest

    two weeks. I''m afraid that it will take a lot of time."

    Patrick was always polite.

    "Miss. Jasmine, please don''t mind it and don''t doubt my identity. Although ourpany is small and it''s

    not a famous advertisingpany, we are absolutely formal. We''re not in a hurry to take any action

    now. We can wait for you for two weeks. Even if you agree to go to the shooting site and make the

    decision whether the film poster can use it or not, you can rest assured that as long as you take part in

    the shooting, we will pay you the relevant payment. "

    Patrick became thirsty. He picked up the water and took a sip to moisten his throat.

    "Of course, there is a difference between using you and not using you. If you''re not used, we''ll pay you

    1000 for your photos at one time. However, if you photos are used, the factory will pay you a sum of

    money. And if they have to take more pictures, we will pay additionalmission based on the actual

    situation. "

    I have never seen this kind of things before, so I''m not sure if my understanding is right or not. I asked,

    "A thousand for a few pictures?"

    Patrick immediately nodded and said, "Miss Jasmine, please take it easy. You should know that we

    might not be as efficient as professional models since you are not experienced in this field. Besides,

    please don''t waste your time on one thousand. I believe that you will have a good chance to be chosen

    by the factory considering your look. I bet the money is more than 1000. "

    In fact, I didn''t mind the amount of money. On the contrary, I thought that the amount of money was

    quiterge.

    But Patrick misunderstood me, and I didn''t want to exin more.

    Patrick took out a document from his briefcase. "This is ourpany''s contract. You can look it over

    carefullyter. It''s absolutely standard. If you are interested in it, you can sign this contract."

    I hadn''t signed any contract except the one that Mrs. Nancy asked me to give up property. So I didn''t

    know much about its legal and true nature.

    I didn''t dare to ept the stranger''s invitation.

    "How about this? You put the contract in my ce and I''ll think about it and reply youter."

    Patrick nodded and said, "Okay, Then I won''t disturb you anymore. Have a good rest. But please don''t

    hesitate for too long. Please give us a reply as soon as possible, so that we can have a n on the

    next step. "

    "Okay."

    Patrick stood up and smiled politely to me. "Goodbye."

    After Patrick left, I looked at the contract and the business card, but I didn''t dare to make a decision

    easily.

    At this moment, the only person in my mind is Robbie.

    "Robbie, do you have time? I need your help with one thing. "

    I sent Robbie a message. He replied soon, "say it."

    I took a photo of each page of the contract and sent it to Robbie.

    "From the appearance of the contract, there is no problem."

    "Can I ept it?"

    "You want to be an advertising model?"

    "I didn''t think about it that much. I just want to make money."

    After I sent this message, Robbie didn''t reply immediately.

    Two minutester, Robbie sent another message. "Do you have your own dream? What kind of job

    have you thought about in your childhood, or now? "

    I used to want to eat well and wear warm clothes. The other so-called dreams were very luxurious for

    me.

    However, after Spencer told me that I could continue my study at an open university, I thought I might

    have a chance.

    When I first saw Rosie''s design, I was so fond of it. I admired the feeling of being watched on the stage

    and the pride of her when she disyed her work.

    "I didn''t have one before, but now I have a dream, which is quite luxurious,"

    "What?"

    "I want to stand on the stage and design a lot of beautiful clothes like Rosie."

    Now, every time I think of that time, I feel that I was stupid and childish.

    But at that time, I thought I had my first dream.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    The only reason that a dream was called a dream was that it was difficult to drive on the path you

    expected and give you motivation, and it would inevitably leave you regrets.

    Again, Robbie repliedte.

    I didn''t know if Robbie willugh at me for being stupid and overestimating myself.

    He only replied, "I will help you to search this advertisingpany before we decide whether to go or

    not."

    I looked at the phone and hesitated for a while. Then I couldn''t help but ask, "how is Rogelio now?"

    There was no reply.

    "I know in my present identity I shouldn''t ask you this question, but I didn''t mean anything else. I..."

    "Rogelio is fine. He is very well. The doctor said that he can recover soon..."

 Chapter 39 He Is Not My Boyfriend

    Chapter 39 He Is Not My Boyfriend

    In the evening, Spencer sent me a video call again.

    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Spencer."

    This time Spencer was sitting in the car.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "You want to learn fashion design, right? ording to your education background and current stage, I

    introduce you the advanced education offered by DongHua University. Their teaching mode is based

    on face-to-face teaching, supplemented by distance education. I will give you the contact information

    later, and you can know the specific ss time from them. Do you want to go to an undergraduate or a

    professional school? "

    I was confused and looked at Spencer, "I want? Shouldn''t it be arranged by your distant rtive? "

    Spencer closed his eyes then opened his eyes again and rubbed his temples with fingers, "Oh, sorry!

    I''m too busy to talk nonsense."

    My distant rtive wants to study costume design. "There are two choices. One is to study in an

    undergraduate school and the other is to go to a professional one. You know, she wanted to graduate

    but didn''t want to go to college by herself. The difference between the two was the durations. After all, it

    was you who do it. I don''t know if you are still willing to help if the duration be longer? "

    "No problem. I want to go to the undergraduate one." I answered without hesitation

    Spencer breathed out a sigh of relief and said, "well, it''s settled then."

    Seeing that Spencer is going to hang up again, I asked, "what''s your distant rtive''s name?"

    "Xenia Tang,"

    "Okay, I remember this."

    At that moment, the car which Spencer was sitting in stopped. He got off the car, and someone opened

    the door for him and politely called himwyer.

    Now I knew that Spencer was awyer, Spencer nodded slightly. His manner was different from that

    when he spoke to me. He was less casual, but more serious as awyer.

    However, when he hung up the video, he joked, "designing? You know, it''s very difficult to be an

    excellent designer in this field. You''d better learn thew like me. I can teach you."

    I was wondering if Spencer had treated me as his remote rtive again and scolded me. But he had

    already hung up the video.

    I browsed the recruitment information online, but it was hard for me to find a job with more freedom.

    After all, I had to attend sses. It was usually difficult for most jobs to have a good rest on weekends,

    especially for those waitresses.

    But on weekends, I had to spend most of my time in ss.

    The next morning, I received a phone call from Robbie.

    "I''ve looked into that advertisingpany. It''s nothing wrong, just as he said. It''s not that big, but all the

    procedures areplete. This time, they''re looking for you to film a print advertisement for a wine

    factory. I''ve gotten some research about it. It''s a small-scale wine factory that''s not very big, and also

    legally managed it. It has a certain market in the surrounding cities, but only in the surrounding cities,

    they are still rtivelyck of product promotion ability."

    "Yes, of course. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have taken this picture with someone like me."

    I smiled. "Can I take over this job now?"

    "I suggest you can increase some conditions. For example, you refuse to wear clothes that are too

    exposed..."

    I thought I did the right thing when I found Robbie for help. He was much more thoughtful and careful

    than me.

    That day, I contacted Patrick and told him that I was willing to ept the job. Besides, I exined to

    him that I wanted to add more terms in the contract.

    Patrick granted my request without any hesitation. He also promised me that I would have a good rest

    and he would arrange shooting for me after two weeks.

    I couldn''t just stay at home like this for two weeks.

    I wanted to go out to make money, even if my little bit of poor ie was nothing in the eyes of many

    people.

    I went to hand out leaflets again.

    Halfway through that, a women with me nudged me, "Hey, girl. Your boyfriend came to see you again."

    "My boyfriend?"

    "Yeah. Look at the one who gave out leaflets for you."

    Following the direction that woman told me, I saw Robbie indeed.

    He just got out of the car.

    "Your boyfriend runs such a great car. Why did he allow you to hand out leaflets? You are still injured.

    Why are you scrambling for jobs with old guys like me? You just need to take care of yourself at home

    and find a job which is profitable. You can barely make a living by giving out leaflets. "

    "You misunderstood him. He is not my boyfriend."

    I exined to the women next to me.

    The woman is very talkative, we handed out leaflets together for two days. She said to me kindly, "if he

    is not your boyfriend, then you can turn him your boyfriend. Some girls just want to marry someone

    who has a good background but can''t find a way. Since you have already meet one, why don''t you

    hurry up and leave the chance to others?"

    The woman said to me gently. At the same time, Robbie walked towards us.

    Before we got a chance to speak, the woman said to Robbie who wasing, "Young man, you know,

    nowadays girls who are willing to endure hardships and easy-going are few. Women in gorgeously

    dressed can be girlfriend but they cannot be good wife. Although we are not rich and don''t have

    fashion clothes, it doesn''t matter. If we change clothes, we are also beautiful. As long as you can make

    money, how can we be afraid that your wife wears not better than others? Everyone can enjoy the rich

    life, but not everyone is good at the hard life. "

    Then she smiled at Robbie and continued, "it''s getting colder these days. I''m afraid she''ll have to go

    through the severe cold while giving out leaflets."

    The woman said and gave me a look, went to a little further ce to continue tounch leaflets.

    What the woman had just said embarrassed me a little. I said to Robbie, "She misunderstood our

    rtionship. Please don''t mind."

    With his eyes on the direction of the woman, Robbie showed a rare smile on his face, which was so

    beautiful with the warm sunshine.

    I was stunned for a moment. At that time, I thought what I would be like if I hadn''t met him?

    My life would be more and more intensive and I will have no one to rely on.

    Friend is a very warm word that can make people bear and share when they are sad, lonely or happy.

    "Actually, what she said makes sense," Robbie said lightly as he drew back his eyes from the woman.

    At the same time, Robbie stretched out his hand to take the leaflets under my armpit.

    "I really don''t need your help. How can I let you do that again?"

    "I''m helping you and also helping myself."

    I looked at Robbie in confusion. "Help yourself?"

    Robbie shook a leaflet in his hand. "These are promotion about the activities of my subordinates. I

    benefit from their profits naturally. Do you think I''m helping myself?"

 Chapter 40 I Am Still His Wife

    Chapter 40 I Am Still His Wife

    "It turns out that this is your subordinatepany."

    It was well known in the city, but it was only their subordinatepany.

    I had never seen through the Luo family and I didn''t know what kind of business they have.

    Because I knew I had nothing to do with them.

    In fact, the Luo family was not the kind of people who particrly like to show off their wealth,

    especially Robbie. He always kept a low profile when he talks and does things. Some self-abased

    people like me would not feel that they live inharmonic with them very much.

    What they made me feel wealthy may be that they lived in the big house that few people can afford.

    The day I took out the stitches, it was Robbie who drove me there.

    "From the examination, I think she has recovered well. Fortunately, she is young. You can exercise

    more frequently but don''t push yourself too hard. Anyway, you can''t carry weight by the wounded arm

    as well as another one. "

    "Thank you, doctor."

    When I came out of the hospital, I was so happy that I didn''t have to hang my arm over my chest

    because I felt inconvenient to do anything.

    "I''m so sorry to trouble you every time. Since I got injured, I''ve caused you so much trouble. I don''t

    know how to thank you." I said, looking at Robbie.

    I knew that Robbie always turned a deaf ear to my thanks. And I even didn''t think he wanted to hear

    anything meaningless like this.

    As usual, Robbie turned a deaf ear to it. But when we were about to walk into the elevator and leave

    the hospital, he stared at a big billboard on the LED TV in the elevator and lost in his thought.

    The elevator door was closed and opened again. Robbie''s eyes had not been taken off the

    advertisement for a dozen seconds.

    I couldn''t help but ask Robbie, "is this also an advertisement of yourpany?"

    The woman in the advertisement was very beautiful. Even if I didn''t often watch TV, I could see her on

    some posters and headlines. She was one of the most famous stars -- Amy.

    At that time, I thought of myself, the cheap model who was about to shoot a print advertisement,

    besides thinking that she was beautiful.

    But the poker faced man suddenly stopped his movement that day. Robbie turned around and looked

    at me. There was a kind of emotion in his eyes which I had only seen when I first met him.

    I couldn''t exin it clearly.

    Robbie''s voice was as cold as ice.

    "You don''t have to thank me. You''re my sister-inw. It''s natural that I take care of you."

    I didn''t know why Robbie suddenly talked to me like this. I puckered my lips and said, "but I''ve already

    been kicked out of the Luo family. I''m not your sister-inw anymore."

    Thinking of Rogelio, I felt a little sad and missed him.

    "Are you divorced?"

    I was stunned by Robbie''s sudden question.

    With my eyes wide open, I stared at Robbie. A question that was ignored by all of us made my heart

    skip a beat.

    "Although you left the Luo family, you haven''t gone through the divorce procedure with Rogelio.

    Whether the Luo family recognizes you or not, you are always his legal wife. There is no reason for me

    to leave you alone. "

    I was even a little flustered. "But Mrs. Nancy doesn''t want me to have anything to do with Rogelio, let

    alone to have any connections with the Luo family. The person Rogelio likes is not me, and he will soon

    be better. Just as Mrs. Nancy said, I can''t let him have any regrets in his heart. Robbie, let''s go

    and get divorced, let''s get divorced..."

    "I''m not Rogelio. He can make decisions for himself in a short time. I think it''s up to him."

    I swallowed nervously with an uncontroble uneasiness.

    And what''s more, Robbie was so determined. He was totally different from the man I used to see, but

    like the man I saw for the first time.

    The door of the elevator opened again and Robbie walked in.

    I was in a daze where I was. I didn''t follow him out the elevator until the door was about to close.

    "Robbie, listen to me. The only woman he is thinking about now is only Michelle. Rogelio wants to see

    her. The woman he is going to marry is definitely not me. I don''t want to be a stumbling block to his

    rebirth, and I don''t want his love to be tainted with dirt. Since you can help him marry me, there must be

    a way to help him get divorced. Isn''t this what Mrs. Nancy has been expecting?"

    Robbie was standing quietly in the center of the elevator and I was not in his eyes at all.

    When the elevator stopped, Robbie walked out straight.

    "Robbie..."

    I called Robbie from behind him, but he ignored it.

    I followed him, chasing his steps.

    Suddenly, Robbie stopped.

    I bumped into his solid back.

    He turned around and frowned at me.

    "Do you know what does divorce mean to you? If you don''t divorce. The property under Rogelio''s name

    is tied up with you. You don''t have to hand out leaflets or be an inferior model. You don''t even have to

    work. You can live a life as morous as those women on the street. "

    I don''t understand why Robbie was angry with me.

    With the glow shining in his eyes, I could easily see that he was emotionally unstable.

    But at that time, I didn''t know how to understand the feelings of people with such status.

    I just felt the grievance in my heart.

    "So what?"

    I looked at Robbie, not willing to show weakness in my eyes. I questioned him, "so what?"

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "I have never been in love, but I know a happy marriage is based on love. It is an undeniable fact that

    Rogelio doesn''t love me. When he was lying in the hospital bed and lost his consciousness, marriage

    was my own business. It was my own choice whether I was happy or not. But now he wakes up, and

    he will definitely get well. If he knows my existence, then this marriage is an unhappy for both of us,

    because it will be sad whether he doesn''t love or not... "

    I looked into Robbie''s eyes. At that moment, his eyes were as deep as a bottomlesske.

    Robbie raised his arm slowly and pointed at the direction behind him. "After you passed that door, you

    can go to the third floor. Rogelio was in the VIP ward of the fifteenth floor for treatment. Now, only

    Rosie is with him. If you want to see him, this might be yourst chance. One hour, one hour at the

    most, someone would rece Rosie. If you don''t want to miss this opportunity... "

    I looked at Robbie and heard what he said calmly. I unconsciously stepped back.

    No matter how perfect a lie was, it couldn''t deceive my heart, even if I thought I knew all the facts.

    I was defeated by myself in the end. I ran towards Rogelio without hesitation...

 Chapter 41 The Distance Between Us

    Chapter 41 The Distance Between Us

    When the elevator door opened at the fifteenth floor, I saw Rosie.

    The moment Rosie saw me, she let out a sigh and lowered her eyelids.

    "Where is Rogelio? Can I see him? I promise I won''t get close to you. "

    Clenching her fists and biting her lips, Rosie asked hesitantly, "Do you really want to see him?"

    At that time, I was sure of that. I didn''t know that until I came here, I was eager to see him.

    Rosie took a deep breath and let me followed her.

    Rosie then went into the elevator.

    "Isn''t Rogelio in the ward?"

    "He is in the rehabilitation room downstairs."

    I followed Rosie nervously and excitedly. Finally, Rosie stopped and pointed at a room with a big ss

    window in front of her. "Look, he is there."

    Rosie didn''t move. I walked towards the window.

    Through the window, a tall figure was slowly walking by holding the instruments.

    I haven''t seen Rogelio standing before, but I recognized him at the first sight. His height and figure are

    simr to that of Robbie.

    He seemed to struggle with every step, but he tried hard and refused to stop.

    My tears fell on my raised lips.

    I''m really d to see Rogelio stand up. I''m d that he wasn''t defeated.

    I was quietly watching beside the window with satisfaction.

    A strange and familiar woman came into my sight.

    She walked to Rogelio with a towel and gently wiped Rogelio''s forehead.

    Rogelio turned to look at the woman. It was the first time that I had seen a smile on Rogelio''s face.

    So bright, so dazzling, and so happy.

    It turns out that Rogelio has a bigger smile than I thought.

    He was staring at that woman''s face. He was so lively that it couldn''t find any trace of passing out on

    his face.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    When the woman turned around, I was stunned.

    She was sexy, fashionable, and I could feel the unique temperament of her without approaching.

    More importantly, it was Amy, the woman who always appeared in entertainment news on the Inte.

    Amy seemed to realize that someone was looking at her through the window. I dodged and ran towards

    the direction where I came.

    I thought I was running away from my promise of making a clean break with Rogelio, but till now I am

    still unwilling to admit that I was just escaping from being self-abased.

    I could not reach the level of Amy all my life.

    Rosie followed me into the elevator.

    "When my brother''s consciousness is confused, he could only say one word: Michelle. My mother said

    that as long as my brother could get better, she would not care about what happened in the past.

    Moreover, the background of Michelle and her present status are in line with the standards of daughter-

    inw of the Luo family. As long as she can stay by my brother''s side and help him to get better in the

    future, she can forget what happened in the past year or pretend nothing has happened."

    "Is Amy Michelle?"

    "Yes, Amy is her another name as an actress. Many people call her Amy now, and few people call her

    Michelle."

    With a trace of sadness in Rosie''s eyes, she held my hand and walked out of the elevator. We stood in

    the hall on the first floor of the hospital.

    "Jasmine, I know it''s not fair to you. I know that my brother''s recovery has nothing to do with the bad

    Michelle. But my mother..."

    I know I don''t have the right to be sad. I forced a smile.

    "No, Rosie. It was Michelle who saved Rogelio. If Rogelio didn''t have Michelle in his heart, how could I

    wake him up? The person who really wakes up your brother is not me, but Michelle. Aunt was right.

    Didn''t you see the light in Rogelio''s eyes? He was so happy to see Michelle!"

    I pursed my lips hard and took Rosie''s hands in my hands. "I came here today just to have a look at

    Rogelio and see how he is doing. After all, I have taken care of him for a long time, and I care about the

    patients in my hands. It''s just that I''m in such a mood, and there''s no need to speak for me. Even if

    there is no Michelle, I will have nothing to do with Rogelio. And the marriage, of course, is nothing¡­"

    "But, Jasmine, don''t you think that Michelle doesn''t deserve my brother? Don''t you think the woman

    who left my brother when he was in a low valley and came back when he was good was terrified? Do

    you really think this kind of rtionship is true love? "

    "Rogelio won''t get sick again. He will be healthy and happy."

    I thought my feelings for Rogelio were just like what I said.

    But my heart ached.

    When I walked out of the hospital, my mind was totally nk. I didn''t know why I was so sad. I clearly

    left and didn''t really own anything, but I was still sad.

    The people and the scenery around me were all in grey, and even the car''s chirp could not be heard in

    my brain.

    Until someone pulled my arm hard.

    I was stunned and thought the man standing in front of me was Rogelio.

    Seeing his face, I smiled out of instinct and looked at him gently.

    But in less than a dozen seconds, I realized my stupidity, because it was not happiness but anger in his

    eyes.

    I withdrew my eyes from Robbie''s face. I can no longer imagine him to be Rogelio because of his eyes.

    "Why are you still here?"

    Robbie put his hand down from my arm, took out a cigarette and lit it. After taking a puff, he frowned

    and spit the smoke. When he puffed the smoke, he was not as indifferent as usual, but more like

    silently releasing his anger.

    "Have you seen everything?"

    "Do you know Michelle is there?"

    I didn''t answer Robbie''s question directly. Instead, I was a little angry. He was the only one that could

    vent my anger.

    Time is the best writer. If I leave a long timeter, and if I don''t worry about the things I''m going to worry

    about, then I''ll be less upset, or I can only wish others all the best.

    "Are you angry?"

    "No, I''m not!"

    "You are not reconciled?"

    "No, I''m not!"

    Robbie snorted and puffed smoke to the side. "It is just like a seed that is carefully nted and

    germinated in your hand. Finally, when the fruit is ripe, it is picked by someone else. Are you really not

    angry? And not reconciled? There are no real saints in this world. Why do you want to prove your

    nobleness with hypocrisy? "

    I took a deep breath and made a deep exhtion. Then I nodded and said to Robbie, "You are right. I

    am not a saint, so I am unwilling, angry and even sad. But the difference in morality between people is

    because of self-restraint, right? Because I know what is right, so I ovee my own greed and learn to

    make others better."

 Chapter 42 Legitimate The Third Party

    Chapter 42 Legitimate The Third Party

    I know the word "help" might still be a hypocrite in Robbie''s heart.

    I decided to make a concession, "Well, let''s put it this way. I have no choice but to do this? Something

    that doesn''t belong to you can''t be reached even if you have tried hard. You are a rich man, but you

    can''t do whatever you want. Moreover, something you can''t get will be depressed. People like me won''t

    dare to hope too much."

    "But you are Rogelio''s legal wife. No matter what happened in the past, that woman is now a third

    party."

    I couldn''t help smiling bitterly. I asked Robbie, "Do you really think so? Rogelio even doesn''t know who

    I am, but we are here discussing legal and third person. If we have to talk about legality, our marriage is

    not legal at all, because it was you who apanied me to get the marriage license."

    At that moment, the air between us stopped. The cigarette in the hand of Robbie burned out a long

    ash.

    "Let''s get a divorce certificate."

    "I don''t want to break thew again," said Robbie, throwing the cigarette in his hand and walking away

    from me.

    After Robbie got in the car, he left me behind, stood by the road and watched him driving away.

    I can feel that Robbie is upset.

    But at that time, I was too superficial to know what would make a person upset when he did not need to

    worry about money.

    A ringing phone interrupted me. I answered it and it was Patrick of the advertisingpany.

    "Ms. Jasmine, how is your injury? When can we carry on our shooting?"

    "I''m fine now. Anytime. Please arrange the time."

    "Okay. If possible, you cane tomorrow."

    "Okay, see you tomorrow."

    I hung up the phone, exhaled a breath and looked back at the hospital behind me.

    "You must be happy!"

    It was aplicated world, but the mostplicated one was the human''s heart. Even in the face of

    ourselves, we would often be deceived by ourselves.

    Love is a very wonderful thing. Most of the time, we couldn''t tell that it was a genuine love from love,

    friendship, kinship, or sympathy, or habit.

    I don''t know if what happened yesterday has caused the peace between me and Robbie these days to

    nothing.

    But during one day and one night, I still have no message from him.

    I went to the advertisingpany alone. The person who weed me was Patrick.

    He took me to an indoor studio and handed me over to a female staff.

    When I came in, there were two other people.

    They were holding a bottle of wine and making various poses in front of me against the white

    background.

    The girl asked me to be the makeup artist. She didn''t ask me to change my clothes after the makeup

    and asked me to change my clothes after the one before me changed her clothes.

    I''m just an outsider, and I don''t know what to do at all. So I just see them behind them and learn their

    actions by heart.

    After looking for a while, I had a basic idea about it.

    Finally, it was my turn.

    I walked onto the stage and there were so many people looking at me that I felt very uneasy to stand.

    "What are you doing there? Pick up the wine."

    I have to pick up the props which are ced at my feet.

    "Make some random postures first."

    I have never done such a thing. All I can do is to recall what others did just now. And it is not an easy

    thing to do what I''m learning now. I can''t do many actions at all.

    "What is it? Where did you find her? Are you wasting my time? Can you do it? If you can''t, make the

    next go on."

    The girl who was in charge of me ran up to the photographer and whispered something.

    I didn''t know what she had said to the photographer, but when she finished her words, the

    photographer was impatient. He picked up a paper container in his hand and pointed at me. "All right.

    Take up the wine and imagine that you are enjoying it."

    "No, she can''t do this. Come, get her a ss and try again."

    "Cut! You''re the boss. You can go down and have a rest. You''d better go upstairs to have a good rest.

    Otherwise, I may hit youter. Do you understand? Get drunk! Understand? Take out your soul to enjoy

    life, enjoy life, food, love, and the natural feeling of indulging yourself, the natural fragrance in the air... "

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    She had been nervous previously, and she was overwhelmed by the photographer''s series of questions

    and didn''t know what to do now.

    I have never experienced what he said. I don''t know how it would look like when I get drunk.

    The girl pulled me aside and handed me a bottle of water.

    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t be nervous. It is the first time for you to have a shoot, right? It''s unavoidable. In

    fact, I know what the photographer wants you to show. Look at this."

    The receptionist took out her phone and searched for a video.

    She whispered to me, "The factory has some requirements. They''re not big, but they want to make a

    high-quality shoot. To put it bluntly, it''s an advertisement designed with imported wine. Just look at the

    feeling of the advertisement. If you can imitate it, you will pass the advertisement."

    The girl showed me her phone.

    It was an advertisement of a foreign wine which shot a great sense of shooting. And the spokesperson

    of the advertisement was Amy.

    At that moment, I forgot the purpose of the advertisement, but my heart was filled withplex

    emotions.

    "You can observe every expression and eye look in her face. Of course, you don''t have to do that good.

    After all, we''re not shooting a TV advertisement. It''s just a few horizontal advertisements. The difficulty

    is nothing more than that. Try it again, or just think about it. There''s something that makes you

    intoxicated."

    The worker patted me on the back and said, "Please try again. I''ll go to see otherpanies. But you

    have to cheer up. We have to make more choices. Whether the factory can choose you or not depends

    on your own performance."

    The staff said and went to the photographer''s office to see other people''s photos.

    I took the phone of the staff and watched the advertisement several times.

    What impressed me at that time was not Michelle''s expertise in shooting, but her beauty and

    temperament.

    She was sexy and charming, but I was an ordinary, self-abased and even rustic girl.

    "Hey, are you ready? I''ll give you another chance."

    I gave the phone back to the staff and walked back to the stage.

    I picked up the props again, but my mind was still in a mess.

    As I stayed silent for a long time, the photographer finally got impatient and shouted at me, "What are

    you doing? Had you never enjoyed yourself in your life? Even you had not, you should know what kind

    of things can make you indulge herself? Imagine, can you? Now imagine that there was a big table

    made of gold in front of you. It''s full of money. You can buy whatever you want."

    The photographer''s words didn''te to my earspletely, but a picture gradually appeared in front

    of me. In a garden filled withvender, Rogelio stood in front of me, and his smile made me warm...

 Chapter 43 A Familiar Stranger

    Chapter 43 A Familiar Stranger

    "Great! This is the feeling I want. Okay, don''t move. Let me take another one, okay, perfect..."

    When I came back to my senses from those shlights, the photographer nodded at me with

    satisfaction.

    But when I came down, he said to the staff who were with him, "See? Nowadays women are most

    realistic. Nothing else is more useful than money."

    Those young menughed and gave him thumbs up. "You''re the cleverest."

    I walked into the locker room and got dressed.

    The receptionist sent me the money. "Please go back to wait for the news. We will call you if the factory

    chooses you."

    At that time, I didn''t have any hope for myself. "Then how will I get the money?"

    The woman smiled and said, "Don''t worry. We''ll wait for the client to finally decide the payment."

    "Okay!" I nodded and left the advertisingpany alone.

    Robbie and Rosie didn''t contact me these days. In fact, it''s not a bad thing for us.

    The good thing is, I''ve started to teach lessons which suggested by Spencer. And I have less time to be

    lost in various fancies and conjectures.

    In addition, I felt happy when I was back the ssroom.

    This sense of happiness also made me realize that there are so many things I can''t do.

    What I didn''t know before makes me want to know more.

    And I have to cover an excess of money - books.

    I still did part-time jobs and did housework in the daytime, and I spent all my evening studying how to

    start from scratch. I didn''t have any basic skills in painting, so I had no idea how to draw.

    About ten dayster, the advertisingpany finally called me.

    "Ms. Jasmine, are you free tonight?"

    "Tonight?"

    Hearing the puzzlement in my voice, Patrick hastily exined to me, "Well, miss. Jasmine, please don''t

    get me wrong. Here''s the thing. The client is very satisfied after they saw your photos. However, they

    hesitated between you and the other two models so they want to see you in present. They want to

    know which one of you will be better if there is business promotion in the future."

    "Of course, our clients are very generous. They want to leave a good impression on each other,

    whether they use you or not. So they decided to have a meet at the XinYue Hotel. In this way, if you are

    appropriate, you can celebrate for your cooperation and if you are not appropriate, they want to say

    sorry for you.."

    "Oh, I see."

    "Well, Miss Jasmine, are you free tonight?"

    I took a look at my ss schedule on the beside table and found that I had no ss tonight.

    "Yes, I am free."

    Hearing my answer, Patrick said happily, "That''s all right. Then I''ll tell Mr. Du about this. You can put on

    some beautiful clothes tonight and try to make it. See you tonight."

    After hanging up the phone of Patrick, I murmured, "Be more beautiful."

    She opened the wardrobe and saw few clothes in her wardrobe. There were so little dresses that she

    didn''t even want to buy any cosmetics. To me, being such a beauty was kind of difficult.

    I don''t want to spend money on this kind of things. Just think about it. At that time, I still wouldn''t weigh

    the pros and cons of getting some benefits or going to make some investments. It is increasingly rare

    to get nothing from others.

    As for me, I was no different from what I was in the past.

    I only remember that night when I appeared at the gate of the XinYue Hotel, I saw those pretty girls

    going out and in with high or short heels and each of them was gorgeous.

    When I gave out leaflets on the street in the past, I didn''t think it was a bad idea. But now I can tell that

    my clothes don''t fit in with this hotel.

    A few minutester, Patrick''s call came in again. "Miss Jasmine, Mr. Du has arrived. Have you arrived

    yet?"

    "I have arrived at the hotel."

    "Here you are. I came out. Why didn''t I see you?"

    I saw Patricke out of the room. As he spoke on the phone, he looked around. At the time, his eyes

    easily jumped over me.

    I felt a little embarrassed and waved at him. Patrick''s eyes finally fell on me.

    Patrick frowned and walked quickly up to me. "Ms. Jasmine, why did youe in this dress? Today Mr.

    Du invited us to a five-star hotel for dinner. You wear such clothes without any make-up. Don''t you have

    respect for Mr. Du? It''s the basic etiquette. "

    I''m sorry to make Patrick unhappy.

    "Sorry, this is my best dress, and I don''t have any cosmetics."

    I said in a low voice.

    "What? Are you kidding me, Miss Jasmine? Females nowadays even small girls want cosmetics. How

    can you say that you don''t have any? You live such a good house, but you say that this is your best

    clothes. Are you kidding me?"

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "That''s not my house."

    "All right, all right." Dissatisfaction was written all over Patrick''s face when his phone rang.

    He answered the phone and looked at me, "Yes, She''sing. Yes, I''ming. We''ll be there soon."

    After hanging up the phone, Patrick waved at me, although he still had his dissatisfaction on his face.

    "Come on in. Everyone is waiting for us."

    I followed Patrick to the room inside the hotel.

    "You said so many people wanted to have dinner with you, but you rejected. Now you are willing to

    have dinner with me in such a high-end hotel. Do you think they will be jealous of me?"

    "If you hope it happens again, don''t talk nonsense."

    "Don''t pretend to be an idiot and call me out. Do you want me to be dumb?"

    Two men''s voices came from behind my back, and one of them was very attractive and could be heard

    very clearly. As a result, I looked back immediately out of conditioned response.

    It was nobody else but Robbie.

    I looked at him in surprise. He saw me too, but he didn''t stop walking. When he looked at me, he just

    treated me like a stranger.

    The man next to Robbie wore an ordinary jacket. He was a little shorter than Robbie but about 1.78

    meters tall. He looked very strong.

    Seeing that I was looking at Robbie, the man held Robbie with his elbow and said, "There is a girl who

    has been looking at you all the time. Do you know her?"

    "You''d better shut up."

    Robbie nced sideways at the man beside him, and the two people stopped at a private room next to

    the door where I stood.

    In fact, I want to say hello to Robbie. Even if I am not an acquaintance in his heart, but his help for me

    makes me feel grateful to him.

    But Robbie wouldn''t even admit that he knew me.

    At this moment, Patrick behind me shouted, "Ms. Jasmine, hurry up. Don''t stand still like a

    fool."

 Chapter 44 White Vengeance

    Chapter 44 White Vengeance

    I turned around and found that Patrick had opened the door of a private room diagonally opposite

    Robbie''s.

    "Oh, I see." Seeing that Robbie had entered his private room, I had to give up the idea of greeting him

    and followed Patrick into the private room.

    There were seven or eight people sitting around the big round table in the room.

    One of the models I remember was in front of me when I was taking photos.

    Her clothes were so different from mine.

    She made her hair and wore a beautiful make-up. She was wearing a bluece dress.

    In addition to the important parts, the design of many ces was partly hidden and partly visible.

    When I came in, she was talking to a man who was nearly in his fifties. The man, who was a little fat,

    wore a white shirt and a tie, was standing next to her.

    Those people looked at me as I walked in.

    Patrick hurriedly introduced, "this is also the advertising model this time, Ms. Jasmine."

    The female model and the other two women who also seemed to be models cast a fleeting nce at

    me, yet the corners of their mouths kept teasing me.

    But the bald man waved at me with a smile and said, e here. Have a seat."

    Patrick said to me, "hurry up. This is Mr. Du."

    Patrick also winked at me.

    I didn''t know why, but when I looked at the smiling eyes of Mr. Du, I felt very ufortable, but there

    was no reason to refuse. Besides, there was only an empty chair left by him.

    As soon as I sat down next to Mr. Du, he leaned towards me for several times and his eyes were fixed

    on me.

    "You are the angel?"

    Before I could react, Mr. Du hurriedly exined with a smile, "I saw your previous poster. The title of it

    is the angel that came into our mortal world by ident. That''s the title, right? "

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I dropped my eyes and nodded.

    I knew it''s a polite thing to look at other people''s eyes when talking, but Mr. Du''s eyes always made me

    ufortable every time I tried to look at him.

    "Yes, you are right."

    "It really impress me. The photo looks so pure. Of course, Miss Jasmine is as pretty as in the photo."

    As he spoke, his left hand was naturally ced on my hand.

    I took back my hand all of a sudden and tried to calm down. Then I said, "Mr. Du, thanks for your

    praise."

    Mr. Du looked at his empty hand and smiled, but he moved closer to me.

    "When I saw the poster for the first time, I thought of little dragon girl. Oh, so pure. They said

    appearance was from the bottom of their hearts."

    I lowered my head, trying not to look at Mr. Du. My body leaned in the opposite direction and tried to

    distance myself from him.

    The model next to Mr. Du approached him with a smile and asked, "Mr. Du, which version of little

    dragon girl are you talking about? Not both of the two version is perfect. "

    Mr. Du put his another hand on the model''s leg, pushing the dress up along the leg to feel it. He said

    with a smile, "there is no version of it like you. You are so hot. "

    Mr. Du looked back at me and asked, "what do you think? Do you want to take over the business of my

    company? "

    I nodded and said, "I hope you will give me the chance."

    "Of course I can give you the chance."

    Mr. Du said as he put his hand on my leg again.

    I took my leg off and Mr. Du''s hand slipped again.

    His eyes shed, but he was not angry. He pointed at me, "I like the girl who knows how to love

    herself."

    "What do you mean, Mr. Du?"

    The model next to her pursed her lips with coquetry.

    Mr. Du pinched her chin, pointed to the side, and said, "good girl, take a seat with Manager Liu first. I

    have something to talk with Jasmine."

    The model pouted and red at me unhappily. She followed his words and pulled the chair to the other

    side, keeping a distance from Mr. Du.

    Patrick also pulled the chair away without leaving any trace. The only person who came closer to me

    was Mr. Du

    "Jasmine, even though it''s a good thing to be self-respect, it doesn''t have to be with a man who is

    willing to love you and take care of you. The right way to receive love is to open your heart bravely, and

    you will be happier!"

    As he spoke, he tried to approach me again, but found that I was still instinctively dodging. So he

    continued to say with a smile, "look at you, then look at them. Why don''t youpromise? You can

    have whatever they have as long as you want. I even can give you what they don''t have. With my

    current status, sometimes I want to change for a better person. Don''t worry, I will be good to you. Since

    I saw the poster, I have admired you very much. "

    This time Mr. Du was more straightforward. I finally understood what he meant.

    Mr. Du then suddenly grasped my hand.

    I tried to withdraw my hand out of his, but this time I failed. Mr. Du held it very tightly.

    "At first, it''s natural for you to be shy. But now, you need to get used to it. If you agree, you''ll be our

    print model this time."

    I lowered my voice, "Mr. Du, please let me go."

    Mr. Du didn''t stop. He continued, "fifty thousand. I''ll give you fifty thousand. This is the price that new

    people do not have. If you agree, I''ll give you twenty thousand every month."

    At that moment, I thought of my mother. If she was here, she would kneel in front of Mr. Du and hand

    me over.

    But I was not my mother. I didn''t want to betray myself.

    I tried to pull my hand back, but failed. My hand was hurt and red.

    I lowered my voice because I didn''t want to embarrass the party. But at this moment, I am in such a

    hurry that my sense is getting more and more confused. I grabbed the ss in front of me, raised my

    hand and poured the water towards Mr. Du''s face.

    At that moment, the air and chatting stopped in shock.

    It was Patrick who first came to his senses and scolded me, "you bastard! How could you be so

    shameless? It was Mr. Du who gave you the chance. Otherwise, you are just an inexperienced model,

    who will use you? Why don''t you express your thanks to Mr. Du, but stay like a shrew? "

    Mr. Du wiped the water off his face. His smiling eyes became a threatening look.

    He tried hard to control his emotions. Taking the tissue that the model just handed over, he pretended

    to be a gentleman and wiped the water on his body.

    "Miss Jasmine, I will give you thest chance. If you agree, I can forget what happened just now. But if

    you don''t agree, I have a word for you. Don''t refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit. "

    I stood up, nced at those unfriendly eyes and said, "Mr. Du, please behave yourself. I have no

    reason to agree with your request. I''m leaving now."

    I wanted to leave, but I was trapped in the seat. Patrick just stood in the way, leaving me no room to get

    out.

    "Please move away,"

    Mr. Du sneered, "You''re embarrassing me. It''s not that easy to leave like

    this..."

 Chapter 45 A Hair Distance Between Us

    Chapter 45 A Hair Distance Between Us

    I looked at those malicious smiles and asked them what on earth do they want to do?

    "Lick off Mr. Du''s wet clothes."

    After a burst ofughter, they all nodded in agreement.

    I clenched my hands into fists secretly. "That''s impossible."

    Someone put a bottle of white wine on the turntable and turned the wine to me. "It doesn''t matter if you

    don''t want to lick it. Just drink it all and leave as we do as usual."

    I saw a half kilo of white wine in front of me and I swept my eyes over everyone.

    As a matter of fact, no one felt anything wrong with what they were doing at the moment. They just

    stood there, waiting for something interesting to happen.

    Patrick stood up and poured a ss of wine. When he was about to pass it to me, he said, "Mrs.

    Jasmine, it should be a happy thing today. We are all friends, why do you get us in a dilemma? How

    about this? You can propose a toast to Mr. Du. and then we make up? What do you think of it?"

    "You can drink as much as you want. I won''t take the advertisement. Please get out of my way and let

    me out."

    With his eyebrows frowned, Patrick''s eyes skipped over me and looked at Mr. Du behind me.

    "Mr. Du, you see there is someone who doesn''t know how to appreciate you?"

    Mr. Du, who was standing behind them, snorted, "Yang guo also did not get the first night of little

    dragon girl, I hate this kind of proud, but very cheap women. They pretend to be good, but life is a

    nuisance to them." You have no money, but you pretended to be reserve and lofty. "

    Those womenughed shamelessly and echoed her words, "When you are a young girl, you should

    sell yourself. Otherwise, nobody will want to buy it when you grow up!"

    I looked at Patrick and asked him again, "will you get out of the way or not?"

    Patrick mmed his ss on the table and said angrily, "I''ve never seen a woman who doesn''t know

    how to behave herself. You mustn''t go out if you don''t drink this bottle of wine."

    "You are shameless hooligans!"

    "What the fuck are you doing? Don''t be polite with her. How dare she curse us?"

    Someone instigated Patrick, and he picked up the drink again. When I was totally off my guard, Mr. Du

    suddenly grabbed my hair and made me raise my head. Meanwhile, Patrick poured the wine toward my

    lips.

    When I was pursing my lips, but the wine still infiltrated into my mouth. Since I had never touched white

    wine, I couldn''t help but cough.

    Then more wine ran into my mouth, along my neck, and finally to my clothes.

    Those unscrupulousughter rang in my ears.

    I tried to push them away.

    Some cups, tes and chopsticks fell to the ground and broke into pieces.

    "Help, help..."

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    They exchanged the ss with the bottle, and the pouring wine made me unable to shout out with all

    my strength.

    The voice of the private room still disturbed the waiters outside.

    However, they all smiled at the waitress and said, "please go out. It''s okay. We are having fun and don''t

    disturb us."

    The waiter hesitated for a moment and finally took a step back. He was about to close the door again.

    When I thought no one had helped me, I saw Robbie and his friends walking out of the private room

    through the open door.

    "Robbie..."

    The door was closed.

    I fell into despair again.

    "Ahem, ahem..."

    My throat was choked by the wine that I almost couldn''t speak. I''m having a stomachache.

    Mr. Du suddenly exerted force to his hand pulling my hair and turned my head to look at his ugly face.

    "Do you know the consequence of setting yourself against me? Now get down on your knees and beg

    me to ept you. You can still endorse thismercial for me. "

    I red at Mr. Du with fury. His face made me feel sick.

    I spat violently, and spat on his face. "I won''t kneel down to you even if I die, and even if I go to beg for

    food, I won''t be a mistress for someone like you. I don''t believe you can do anything to me. You are not

    able to let me out of this door for the rest of my life, I''ll sue you in the police station."

    Mr. Du wiped the spittle on his face in disgust, "bitch, I''ll beat you to death today. I can afford the

    medical fee."

    Mr. Du raised his fat hand while speaking.

    "Bang!" the door was kicked open from the outside.

    Mr. Du''s hand stopped in midair.

    "Crack, crack, crack..."

    People at the door began to apud.

    "I like all citizens to use the weapons ofw to defend their rights and interests, and meanwhile, I hate

    those who harm the lives and property of others the most."

    Mr. Du suddenly let go of my hand and put on a fawning look.

    "Good evening, Van sir. I didn''t expect to see you here? I''m having fun with my friends. Would you like

    to have a drink with me? "

    Mr. Van twisted his neck and looked at me with his head on one side.

    I recognized that Mr. Van was the one who had dinner with Robbie today.

    I never thought that he was a policeman.

    "I don''t think it''s necessary to have dinner with you. There are more expensive merchants outside. I

    don''t want people of your level."

    Mr. Van rejected Mr. Du, but he said to me, "he said he was ying with you, if true, I will go."

    Mr. Du walked behind me and said in a low voice, "don''t make trouble for yourself. Think twice before

    you speak."

    At that time, I didn''t pay much attention to Mr. Du''s warning. I just thought that I should be merciful to

    the evil people.

    "Sir, that man forced me to be his mistress. I didn''t agree with him. He worked with those people to limit

    my freedom and get me drunk. He attempted to hit me. If you hadn''te in time, I would have been

    hit,"

    Mr. Du whispered viciously behind me, "you are looking for death."

    "Oh, Mr. Du, as far as I know, there is a dragon in your family. You were caught for prostitution a few

    days ago. Did your wife beat you up at the police station? Why do you change so quickly when you just

    came out? "

    Mr. Du pointed at me and said to Mr. Van, "Sir, don''t listen to her. She is lying. She seduced me and I

    refused her. She said she wanted to drink wine, but she did it to prove her sincerity. I didn''t lie. So many

    people present can vouch for me."

    "Yes, sir. We can prove that what Mr. Du said is true."

    Mr. Van said, "don''t tell me that. I have worked as a police for many years Believe it or not, I''ll have you

    all arrested for perjury."

    For a moment, no one spoke.

    "She''s just a little girl who has no self-awareness. Come on, let the police teach you how to be a good

    girl," Mr. Van waved at me.

 Chapter 46 The Warmth In Arms

    Chapter 46 The Warmth In Arms

    Patrick didn''t dare to block my way again and made way for me.

    Regardless of my own condition, I quickly stood behind Van and felt a little relieved.

    "Well, don''t waste food and drink. After all, no one knows where you are going to eat next time," Van

    said, looking at Mr. Du and the rest.

    All of them were frightened to death.

    Van whistled and walked out of the private room, with his hands in his pockets.

    "Thank you, Van," I said and went out of the room behind him.

    "Don''t call me Van, just call me Vann Wan and don''t thank me again. If you want to thank for someone,

    you should thank Robbie. He heard you call him by his name even though you are in such a good

    sound instion room. Did you really call his name?"

    I nodded.

    Seeing me nod, Vann shrugged and said, "I thought he heard it wrong. It turns out that he is right. He

    pretended not to know you just now, but now he is asking me to save you. I let him do it himself. He

    won''t listen to me. He treated me for this meal, and I need to save the beauty for him. I seldom get off

    the clothes of police. Can''t I enjoy the happiness of themon people?"

    "Did Robbie leave here?"

    Vann looked around and finally pointed at a dark figure with a sh of light. "Well, just wait there.

    Perhaps he is worried about you. If you want to thank him, you can go now, and I will let him treat me

    another meal because of this."

    Vann said. But he didn''t go to the ce of Robbie stood but went to the parking lot.

    Not long after, I saw that Vann left in a domestic car.

    Although I thought that Robbie didn''t want to talk to me, I still walked towards his car.

    As soon as I got to the car, something was thrown into my arms before I could see Robbie clearly.

    I looked down. It was Robbie''s coat.

    Not until now did I notice that I was in a mess. Though embarrassed, I still put on Robbie''s coat.

    "Thank you very much for saving my life today."

    "You don''t have to thank me. I just investigated their talent, not their personality. You don''t need to

    thank me in this matter."

    "Van is right. It''s my fault. I should have been more cautious. You have nothing to do with it,"

    Without saying anything, Robbie took another puff.

    I thought he didn''t want to listen to me anymore, so I said to him tactfully, "I''ll go back first. I''ll take a

    shower and return it to you in a few days."

    I turned around and was about to leave.

    "Did you get hurt," suddenly asked Robbie from behind.

    Maybe only I know that sometimes Robbie is not as cold as he looks.

    With my back to him, I shook my head and replied, "No, I''m fine. I just felt a little dizzy because I was

    forced to drink so much wine."

    I felt my cheek burning and the wine spread all over my body. I just want to go home.

    "Bye."

    I said that and walked quickly to the roadside.

    When I was in the private room, there was the power supporting myself for my own safety, and now the

    wine had gone to my head.

    I was waiting for a bus at a bus station, but I fell asleep unconsciously.

    There was a strange warm andfortable feelinging from my sleep.

    I subconsciously approached that warmth and my body curled up in that warmth.

    However, I could still feel that I was moving instead of lying still somewhere.

    I opened my eyes with reluctance, and somehow I saw Robbie''s face.

    I felt like I was dreaming.

    But the next second, I woke up, sobering up.

    Robbie''s face is right in front of me, and his whole body is close to mine.

    It reminded me of the night when my mother broke in and I opened my eyes.

    I was panicked and tried to stand up, but my forehead hit the nose of Robbie.

    Robbie frowned and thought it was too painful, so he closed his eyes for a while and then opened

    them.

    "Why are you here? I... "

    I took back my hands that were grabbing his clothes in the chest and looked aside with uneasiness. I

    felt that my hands were somewhat restless.

    Then I realized that I was in Robbie''s car.

    With Robbie''s hands on the seat, he stood up and closed the back door at random.

    I was sober after the shock. I sat up and watched Robbie go to the driver''s seat.

    "Don''t you know it''s very dangerous to sleep at the bus station at such ate time?"

    I feel wronged too. I didn''t drink before, so I don''t know that when I''m drunk, I can hardly control my

    consciousness.

    "Sorry to bother you again."

    "You thought I was taking advantage of you, didn''t you," Robbie said.

    This question made me blush with shame.

    "Why did you go to the XinYue Hotel today?"

    "That Patrick called me. He said the manufacturer wanted to see us, and to find out which one they will

    use. But I didn''t expect that Mr. Du has other intentions."

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    Robbie started the car and said, "You are so stupid."

    "Anyway, thank you. And your friend."

    I watched Robbie from behind, lost in thought for a while.

    Although I was poor, my life was simple.

    But now I felt worried now.

    Just like now, in front of Robbie, I really want to bring the old things up and let him get a divorce

    certificate with me, but he just saved me. I was considering whether I should ask him to do this or not.

    Speaking of this, since I had met Rogelio in the hospitalst time. It''s been so long. Rosie who has

    always liked to send me videos about Rogelio hasn''t sent me any video now.

    Maybe she didn''t want me to care about a person who would have no oue with me anymore.

    Robbie didn''t say anything more.

    The car stopped at a red light. After a while, many car horns came from behind us. I then realized that

    the green light has passed half, but our car has not been started.

    I was about to remind Robbie, but he was staring at therge screen outside the window.

    I saw Michelle.

    The honking of the cars behind them became louder and louder. Someone got out of the car and

    knocked on our window.

    The man tried to open the door, but he failed.

    "Damn it! Why don''t you drive?"

    As if Robbie hadn''t heard that.

    "Robbie," I gently called him

    However, Robbie still didn''t respond. He didn''t withdraw his gaze from the big screen until Michelle''s

    figure was out of sight.

 Chapter 47 Pretend To Be Happy

    Chapter 47 Pretend To Be Happy

    I was really stupid at that time. I didn''t choose to keep silent and even thought I knew something about

    Robbie.

    It would take a lot of courage to stay in the ward of a person who might not wake up for the rest of his

    life. She might have her own difficulties when she chose to leave at that time. Michelle coulde

    back at this time, and it could be seen that she still loved Rogelio in her heart. Let bygones be bygones.

    You''d better pray for the good. I believe that Rogelio will be fine."

    For no reason, Robbie was driving faster and faster, and one car after another was overtaken by him.

    "Robbie, what are you doing? It''s too dangerous. Slow down, please. I''m afraid. "

    I started to feel dizzy at such a speed, as if I was waving at death every second.

    The car came to a sudden stop. As the car inertia, I leaned forward and my whole body hit the back of

    the front seat.

    Before I could figure out what was going on, Robbie said, "get off the car."

    I took a look at Robbie and then at my position. I''m far from home now and I can''t hail a car on this

    bridge alone.

    "Fuck off!"

    Robbie growled at me.

    I was worried about Robbie, but I couldn''t ept his attitude. I opened the door and got out of the car.

    As soon as I closed the door, Robbie''s car drove away without any hesitation.

    I saw cars passing by one by one and raised my head. The way back home is really too far.

    I didn''t know how long it would take for me to get home. I was so frustrated that I thought I would walk

    for hours like this.

    It took me almost two hours to get home from walking to the bus station.

    I was exhausted physically and mentally.

    When I was about to enter the gate of themunity, I identally saw a car parking opposite the

    mine.

    Although the car parked in a low position, it was too eye-catching to ignore it among so many cars.

    I saw Robbie stare at me. Maybe he didn''t expect me to find him. So when he saw me look at him, he

    rolled up the window.

    I turned my head away and walked into the house.

    A car screeched to a halt behind me. I walked with my head down, so I didn''t care about the noise at

    all.

    Then there was another sharp horn.

    "Get in the car," said Robbie behind me

    It''s imperative tone again. Though Robbie has saved my life, it doesn''t feel good.

    I took a look at Robbie and chose to be indifferent. I stubbornly moved on.

    Seeing my attitude, Robbie stepped on the gas and left.

    When I got home, I changed my clothes which still smelt like wine and walked into the bathroom to take

    a shower.

    But when I opened the bathroom door after taking a shower, I found that the lights from the hallway to

    the kitchen in the living room were all on.

    I''m very thrifty when using electric tricycles.

    I''m afraid that there would be some thieves in my house and I would be very careful.

    However, the nervousness in my heart had not yet dissipated, I saw that in front of the floor to ceiling

    window, Robbie was sitting there, with one ss and one bottle of red wine in each hand. The red wine

    was half empty.

    "Why are you here?"

    Without turning his head, Robbie patted the seat beside him and said, e and drink with me."

    "Didn''t you say that you don''t like to get drunk?"

    "It''s not that much. I won''t get drunk."

    There was no more impatience in his tone at the moment. Robbie finished half a ss of red wine and

    poured another ss for himself.

    "Even if you want to pay me back, drink with me today."

    As Robbie spoke, he had already poured a ss of wine from the goblet he prepared for me.

    I hesitated for a while and eventually walked to sit down beside Robbie. Then I looked out at the dim

    light together with him.

    The night view outside was beautiful, but the people inside didn''t feel warm because of it.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    I saw Robbie drink another ss of wine.

    "Do you love Rogelio?"

    The question of Robbie taken me by surprise.

    I looked at him, but he looked out of the window.

    "Why don''t you speak?"

    Then I looked out of the window. The scene outside was empty. All I could feel it was sorrow in my

    heart.

    "Will anyone believe that? If I say I love Rogelio, I''m afraid even you won''t believe it, right? "

    I touched the ss of wine beside me. Although I''m not used to drinking, I think drinking is a good thing

    at this moment.

    I smiled with self-mockery, looking at the empty ss in my hand, "in fact, even I don''t believe it myself.

    I am only guarding a person who can''t speak or move, and needs my careful care every day."

    "Who will believe that I will fall in love with such a person? How ridiculous it is! Everyone must be

    thinking about that what one loves is not his money. Sometimes I also tell myself that what I love is

    definitely his money."

    My tears fell down inexplicably. "But no matter how I suppress myself, I''m still worried..."

    Robbie turned to look at me, but I was still looking at the empty sky outside the window.

    "Have you ever loved someone?"

    I asked Robbie back. He didn''t say anything for a long time, but he drank anotherrge gulp of red

    wine.

    "Why don''t you speak?"

    "I''d rather never fall in love with anyone," Robbie said.

    "The person you love does not love you?"

    Robbie looked at me, a little drunk.

    "I used to think that the most painful thing in love is to be not able to get together with the person you

    love, but after I experience it, I will know that there are too many things that are more cruel than that.

    Love and hate are just like night and day."

    There was no more in the bottle. Both of us were drunk. Sometime we were silent. Sometime we said

    something that was not important.

    But neither of us was willing to talk about love.

    But that bottle of wine was just a beginning.

    Robbie took out some beer from the refrigerator.

    "Hey, stop drinking. You''ll get drunk if you keep on drinking."

    I looked at Robbie with blurred eyes, but when I looked at him, I couldn''t take my eyes back.

    He had a good-looking face with the corners of his mouth sculpted like marble.

    I often use two methods to distinguish Robbie and Rogelio. One is eyes and the other is skin.

    There was less indifference and more sadness in Robbie''s eyes tonight. It was hard to tell whether his

    skin was white or wheat in the dim light.

    I looked at Robbie with greedy eyes, just like looking at the wake-up Rogelio, and seeing the empty

    beer jar around him increasing, I could not open my eyes.

    Thest empty can slid down from Robbie''s hand and his head looked down at us.

    He looked at me with his eyes filled with great tenderness and moved towards me. At that time, I also

    saw him as Rogelio greedily and didn''t dodge away immediately.

    The next second, Robbie''s lips pressed mine.

 Chapter 48 Illusion Or Truth

    Chapter 48 Illusion Or Truth

    I can''t remember why I didn''t dodge at that time. Perhaps I really took him as Rogelio at that time.

    The kiss of Robbie was domineering, like a king patrolling his territory.

    The alcohol in my body makes me feel a wonderful feeling. Every cell of my body is full of the stress.

    "Michelle!"

    "Rogelio!"

    As Robbie''s hand stopped, the air between us suddenly became quiet. All the illusions were shattered

    at that moment.

    We just stared at each other quietly. It was easy for me to feel Robbie''s breath.

    With his eyes closed and brows frowned, Robbie propped himself up and rolled over. Then hey

    beside me with a hand on his forehead.

    "It turns out that you like Michelle!"

    I should have been shocked at this, but because of the scene just now, I was unable to think too much.

    "Is it the most painful and pathetic thing for you to own the woman that your brother loves?"

    Without answering me, Robbie suddenly stood up and went to the kitchen to pour himself a ss of

    water.

    "The reason why you married me to Rogelio is that you want Rogelio to have a wife. And you can go to

    express your love to Michelle?"

    Robbie put the water in his mouth for a second and then swallowed.

    "Is that the reason why you are unwilling to go through the divorce formalities for Rogelio?"

    I don''t know where my spirit and strengthe from that I can still lie there aggressive.

    "Yes, if you think so, you are right," the light from the corner of Robbie''s eyes just shone.

    Robbie picked up his coat on the chair and turned around to leave.

    "I have washed it for you before I returned it to you."

    "This dress can''t be washed by water but can only be dried. I''m afraid you''ll feel sorry if you spend the

    money for one dry cleaning."

    At that moment, I finally realized that since I was poor, and I should be prepared for being sneered at

    any time.

    I watched Robbie leaving the door, lost in thought. Then I fell asleep on the carpet all night.

    After what happenedst night, I thought it was difficult for me and Robbie to see each other again. But

    two days passed, when I gave out the leaflets, Robbie came to me again.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    When he saw me, he gave me several hundred dors.

    I didn''t understand why Rogelio gave me the money.

    "1000 dors for yourmercial shooting."

    "Why are they in your hands? They are willing to give me the money! I thought I couldn''t get it. "

    Robbie''s face was still very cold and indifferent. A strong sense of distance was a constant reminder

    that he and I weren''t even the most ordinary friends.

    "I''m your creditor, and it will do no harm to me if you fail to make money."

    After stuffing the money into my hand, Robbie turned around to leave, without any intention of staying

    here any longer.

    But in the past few days, there were so many reports about Michelle. The more I wanted to escape, the

    more they were like nightmares.

    Then she appeared on therge screens on the street again.

    But this time it was not an advertisement, but a news interview.

    In the video, Michelle walked out of the airport, followed by a lot of staff, wearing sunsses and

    walking with an imposing manner.

    "Amy, in the past year, you have been doing business abroad and everything goes well. Why did you

    choose toe back recently?"

    "Because I think there is still a lot of room for development in our country."

    "You are promoting the advertising film to domestic market recently, and I heard that you are also

    shooting some domestic movies. Is it true?"

    "Yes. This is my job. It''s not surprising."

    "Amy, it''s said that you return to China for a rtionship, isn''t it?"

    Hearing the question, Michelle stood down and took off her sunsses, revealing her beautiful face.

    She stared at the camera and said solemnly, "yes, the reason why I came back to start my career is

    because of the man I love deeply. This man needs me, and I don''t want to be separated from him

    anymore."

    "It''s said that this mysterious man was Rogelio of the Luo Group. Is it true?"

    "The love between us has made Rogelio wake up from aa. And I also believe that Rogelio will

    recover soon. No matter how far he can recover, I''m willing to stay with him forever."

    "Wow, your love for Mr. Luo is so deep and great..."

    I took my attention away from the video and looked at Robbie who had stepped away for five or six

    steps and asked "Are you free tonight?"

    Robbie looked back at me without saying anything.

    I showed him the 1000 in my hand and ask, "Would you like some drinks? It''s my treat."

    Robbie looked at the money in my hand and hesitated.

    "I''m afraid 1000 is not enough."

    I was happy that Robbie didn''t turn me down.

    "OK, let''s eat just one thousand this time."

    After short hesitation, he actually agreed.

    "Wait for a moment? I''ll leave after I give out these leaflets. "

    Robbie walked to a public chair and sat there, looking at his cell phone.

    I looked at him, wondering if we were as pathetic as each other at the moment. So I gave him a bitter

    smile and handed out the leaflets.

    The olddy who gave out leaflets with me stood by my side and sighed as she looked at the big

    screen on which the audio had been changed.

    "Do you believe that?"

    I was confused by her question. "Believe what?"

    She pointed at the screen and asked, "the love that Amy just mentioned."

    "I don''t know. Do you believe?"

    She shook her head, "it''s hard to say. Stars nowadays dare not say anything to hype or lie. If it is really

    as she said, why didn''t she stay at China this year? She have been abroad for so long, and nowe

    back."

    "Or she can''t bear to see her beloved man lying there all day long. I''m afraid her heart will ache."

    She raised her eyes and said, "Well, I do believe if the man is amon man. But who is he? He is the

    eldest son of the Luo Group. Do you know how rich he is? If I were she, I would be willing to have that

    wealth even if I had to be a widow, let alone he just might not wake up."

 Chapter 49 A dialogue

    Chapter 49 A dialogue

    As the olddy said, she looked at Robbie who was sitting in the distance. "Forget it. Their business is

    not like us. But this man oftenes to see you. I don''t believe that someone who is not interested in

    you will have the spare time to put it on you. I think he is excellent in every aspect. I think you are a

    good child. I advise you to hold this chance when you can. Love is a temporary impulse. It''s hard to tell

    how long you can hold on. At least one day when you can''t go on, you have much more things than

    you lost. "

    I pursed my lips and smiled helplessly. This olddy wanted to set us up every time she saw Robbie.

    But only the two of us know that, it would never be possible.

    From time to time, I would nce at him, who was still sitting there without moving. But whenever I

    looked at him, I would see that he would look at the big screen just now.

    Even if there was no longer Michelle.

    When Robbie felt my eyes, he would drop his eyelids naturally. Then he continued to check his phone.

    When I finished handing out leaflets, I walked up to Robbie. "Today''s work is over. We can go now.

    What do you want to eat?"

    Looking up at me, Robbie continued, "didn''t you ask me out for dinner? Why do you ask me? "

    "I''ve never been to a restaurant before, nor have I paid a bill. I don''t know where I can go. I don''t know

    where the food is cheap and delicious."

    It''s a little embarrassing to say the word "cheap". Anyway, even though I were a vain woman, I won''t

    pretend to be generous in front of Robbie.

    Robbie''s eyes blinked and he stood up. "Well, since you don''t have much money and you owe me, let''s

    go for a big meal."

    I thought what Robbie was referring to was really a big meal, but it never urred to me that he would

    refer to food stalls.

    "Are you sure you want to choose this restaurant?"

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "When I was a child, my mother didn''t allow me to eat street food. At that time, I was obedient and

    curious, but I never tried it. Now that you are poor, I am still curious, we can try it. But I don''t want to eat

    here."

    I didn''t get his point when Robbie asked the owner of the restaurant for a menu and ordered many

    kebabs to pack and take away. Then he told me to wait here while he went to a nearby convenience

    store.

    Then Robbie walked out of the store, holding some cans of beer.

    "Are you saving money for me?"

    "Don''t forget to give me the reimbursement."

    I couldn''t help but look at Robbie and burst intoughter. "Aren''t you afraid that I will think you''re

    narrow-minded if you speak like this?"

    "No matter how rich you are, the money won''te so easily. Besides, your treat isn''t mine."

    As soon as the restaurant owner had roasted our food, Robbie asked me to go with him.

    I followed Robbie all the way into a building. Although it was notpletely dark, there was few people

    in this building. Only a few lights were on in a few absence.

    I didn''t ask him where he took me. I followed him with trust until they were at the terrace on the top of

    the building.

    Standing on the edge of the tall building, I could see everything clearly.

    "It''s really a good ce. How did you find this ce?"

    "I happened to find that. I like toe here when I was in a bad mood."

    Robbie put the beer on the fence near the edge of the rooftop and then sat down on the edge.

    I wouldn''t have dared to sit there if there wasn''t a rooftop outside the fence.

    I sat side by side with Robbie as he did and put the food in my hands between us.

    I always thought that the shot like drinking and barbecue would never appear in people like Robbie, but

    it happened that this shot was on.

    "Why do you have a friend of police?"

    "You mean Vann? We were ssmates when we were in middle school. Later when we entered the

    college, he chose a police school. I was admitted to this school too, but my father changed my choice

    to the one he wanted instead of me. "

    Robbie took a sip of the beer. "When I got the offer, I was dumbfounded, or more precisely, insane. But

    my father is the head of our family. No matter how you want to defy, it''s against the rules."

    "What about your father? I hade to the Luo family for a long time, but I haven''t seen him. "

    "He had been living abroad in the past few years and seldom came back. He told us that he was busy

    with his overseas business. In fact, we all know that he was out with his mistress and enjoyed his

    romantic affairs."

    "It turns out your mother is a poor woman,"

    Robbie opened another can of beer and put it in my hand. "How can you refuse to drink when you

    invite someone to drink?"

    In fact, both of us deliberately avoid those unhappy topics, but we still identally talked about them.

    Robbie bumped on my wine and took a long drink.

    "My mom has thought it through. She always says that it''s enough for her to have us three, but I know

    that she''s not as rxed as she said."

    Robbie looked at me. "What about you? Where''s your father? "

    "When I was a child, he eloped with another woman. I also had a brother. Since he was a boy, my

    grandparents took him away and raised him up."

    "Did you see them again?"

    I shook my head, "no, no one came to find me again and no one remembered me. I think they should

    have forgotten me."

    "It''s hard to imagine how you have survived all these years."

    "I don''t dare to recall anything now. It seems to be something long time ago, or yesterday, or a

    nightmare. But when I wake up, I can still sit here drinking and barbecue."

    Robbie and I smiled at each other, clinked sses and took a swig.

    Robbie was silent for a minute, and then he said to me suddenly, "Rogelio can walk on his own. He is

    recovering the ability that many normal people should have. It won''t be long before he can make no

    difference from a normal person. "

    I looked at Robbie, and he also looked at me. I can''t understand why he suddenly mentioned this topic,

    because his eyes are not clear.

    "Good news for me, but for you?"

    With a snort, Robbie asked, "do you think that I will hope my brother never wake up because of a

    woman?"

    "Sorry, I shouldn''t ask this question, but I still want to know why you wanted me to marry Rogelio."

    Robbie''s hand unconsciously gave the can a hard squeeze. "Because he needs a woman to take care

    of him."

    "Is that all?"

 Chapter 50 Do You Love Me

    Chapter 50 Do You Love Me

    I would have believed Robbie''s answer if I didn''t know the secret in his heart by ident.

    But it was the first time that I questioned and started to think about it.

    "Howplicated do you want it to be? If I really want to have something with Michelle, I wouldn''t have

    waited for Rogelio''s waking up. As for a vegetable who has been in aa for one year, few people

    will think that he will wake up again. "

    "Do you still love her?"

    Robbie looked at me as if he didn''t understand what I said.

    I swallowed and asked again, "do you still love her?"

    In fact, Robbie''s reaction for a long time was the answer to me. I asked just to confirm if he would be

    honest to me or deny it.

    "If I say I don''t love her, you must think I''m hypocritical. But if I say I love her, I don''t think it is the right

    answer. I hated her so much because I used to love her with all my heart. It''s said that love is as deep

    as hate. Do you still think this is still love? "

    "You hate her? Why? Because you love her, but she loves Rogelio deeply? "

    Robbie looked at me like he was smiling at a fool.

    "If love and hate are only simple things, perhaps life isn''t thatplicated."

    Robbie drank on his back and lit a cigarette in his other hand.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Didn''t people say that if you really love someone, you should let her go and bless her? What''s more,

    that person is your brother. "

    Robbie puffed his cigarette and looked at me. "What do you want to say?"

    "Since you have to let her go, why not make it a little bitplete? Help me get divorced. "

    "Is this why you invited me to drink today?"

    "No, I saw you in that interview and thought you would like to drink."

    Robbie put down the beer in his hand and gave me an evil smile.

    I was not used to such a smile, but in the next second Robbie suddenly leaned towards me and kissed

    my lips.

    I dodged nimbly and pushed him with my hands.

    I furiously asked, "what are you doing?"

    Robbie still looked at me with an evil smile. "Do you love me?"

    "Not at all."

    "Then divorce Rogelio and marry me."

    "No way!"

    I frowned and looked at Robbie, wondering what he was thinking.

    "I''m rich. I have more money than you think."

    "It has nothing to do with that."

    Robbie constantly asked, "so what does it have to do with?"

    "I don''t love you."

    Robbie lowered his head and smiled. He looked askance at me, a wry smile curled the corners of his

    mouth. "But you didn''t love Rogelio and you married him, didn''t you?"

    "I had no choice at that time."

    Robbie no longer looked at me, but quietly asked, "what''s the feeling to live with someone you don''t

    love?"

    "My rtionship with Rogelio is not suitable for you to make reference."

    "But I suddenly want to have a try. Why do some peopleugh to say that you are my only love while

    they don''t love each other?"

    "Even if you helped me, I don''t want to do your experiment work."

    Robbie took a drag on his cigarette, raised his head and blew two rings of smoke.

    "Then don''t mention divorce with me anymore. I will call you by myself if I need to."

    Robbie jumped off the seat, turned around and left.

    The dialogue didn''t go well after all.

    The next morning, I found that Rosie, who had been out of touch with me recently, suddenly appeared

    at my door.

    She was a little embarrassed when she saw me.

    "Jasmine, I haven''t contacted you recently. Are you angry with me?"

    I shook my head and said, "It''s ok, you did nothing wrong."

    Rosie mped her lips tight. "I will be very happy if you are my sister-inw. However, since you and

    my brother are not that lucky, I will still wish you happiness. Just forget him."

    "I will forget. After all, he doesn''t love me."

    "You are right."

    Rosie followed me around. "I have something to tell you."

    "What is it? Tell me. "

    I put aside my work, thinking that Rosie needed my help again.

    "I heard that you were going to work as a ne model the other day."

    Thinking of that, I couldn''t helpughing at myself, "let''s stop talking about that. It was a very bad

    experience."

    Rosie smiled and grabbed my hand. "In this industry, Even if you reach the level of Michelle, it is hard

    to avoid these harassment. Let alone you''re just nobody. Don''t take it to heart. "

    I nodded, "I don''t want to think about it anymore. Don''t you have something to tell me?"

    "Actually, I''m here to introduce you a job."

    "Rmendation? What job? "

    When I heard that Rosie was going to introduce me a job, I was very interested and couldn''t wait to

    know.

    Rosie smiled. "It has something to do with the ne model. But don''t worry. The client is one of my

    friends. I rmended you to him, and they thought you looked good. So they are willing to use you

    as a model. Don''t be afraid. It''s absolutely fine this time. I promise. "

    "Butst time, I don''t think it''s a suitable job. I don''t know how to pose for photographs. I feel like I''m an

    idiot."

    "Don''t worry. I''ve already prepared it for you."

    Then Rosie took a book from her backpack and handed it to me. "You can practice more in front of the

    mirror. Follow the instructions."

    Although I was hesitant, I still took the book from Rosie.

    I was not confident in myself, but I was sure that I was always happy to be in the spotlight.

    "Since you are not famous now. There''s no way to get a good price. The price won''t be too much, but

    I''m sure you''ll make more money than giving out leaflets."

    "Thank you, Rosie. Thank you for introducing me the job."

    Rosie shook her head. "No, there is nothing to thank me. I just want to thank you..."

    Then Rosie stopped. "Never mind. You can do whatever you want. Although their client asked you to

    do that, they hope you can sign a contract with them and be their personal employee. Don''t worry

    about thatpany. I know the people behind it. They are absolutely well-known in the industry as a

    regrpany. The bad thing you encounter that day won''t happen. "

    "Do you mean that I will have an formal job?"

    When Rosie saw how surprised I was, she put her finger on my forehead and said, "my little fool, you

    look so happy. It''s only a job and you should do it well. Don''t let them look for me and ask me to quit."

    I nodded with a smile, "I will work hard."

    "Okay, it''s settled then."

    Rosie took a business card out of her bag and handed it to me. "You can take this card tomorrow. They

    will tell you what you need to do."

    I took the business card. "Okay, I see."

    Rosie took a look at me again from my head to foot, then she curled her lips and shook her head. "You

    can''t wear these clothes. Since you choose this industry, the image is your face and key, you can be

    poor not to eat or drink, but you must dress up to go out, today you must listen to me."

 Chapter 51 The Beginning of Foreordination

    Chapter 51 The Beginning of Foreordination

    It''s my first time to make up my hair and my first time to go shopping in a big mall. The things beyond

    my knowledge are ridiculously expensive to me.

    That day, Rosie bought me a whole set of makeup products. She spent much time on teaching me how

    to make up.

    Rosie said that was the basic skill that a person should learn in this circle. One couldn''t do anything

    about it or bezy, unless I still wanted to go back to hand out leaflets.

    "Leo will bring you all the clothes and jewelry you left in my houseter. I know that these things may

    have bad memories for you, but sometimes, you should put down what you should put down."

    Not long after Rosie left, Leo gave me all the clothes, bags, bags and shoes that Robbie bought for me.

    Later, Rosie called me. She told me that these stuffs were not in thetest style since it had been a few

    months. But she knew that if I spent more money on them, she was afraid that I would feel stressed. So

    she asked me to use them unless I disliked them.

    I know that she is still afraid that I can''t let it go. To be honest, it is very ufortable in my heart, but

    the old sayings "When a man is poor, his ambition is not far-reaching" is also the true reflection of life.

    I am dressed in those clothes at the end. I made a light makeup for myself for the first time before I

    walked out of my home with a new manner.

    "Hello, may I help you?"

    The receptionist asked politely.

    I took out the business card that Rosie gave me. "I''m looking for Mr. Xia of the XinYu Media. Rosie

    introduced me to you."

    "Oh, I see. Mr. Xia told me about it this morning. Wait a moment. I''ll call the Secretary Desk to check

    when you''re avable."

    "Thank you."

    The receptionist gave me a polite smile and asked, "Excuse me, what''s your name?"

    "My name is Jasmine Mu."

    "Ms. Mu, Mr. Xia asked you to go up to his room. He''s on the 21st floor. When you go upstairs,

    someone will pick you up."

    I thanked the receptionist again before I got on the elevator.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    There was a woman standing at the entrance of the elevator on the 21st floor. She asked if I was Ms.

    Mu when she saw mee out.

    I nodded, "yes, I am. Nice to meet you."

    "Please follow me."

    The young woman led me to an office and said, "this is it. You can go in by yourself."

    "Thank you."

    I knocked on the door, and a man''s voice came from inside, e in, please."

    When I opened the door, the man stood up, walked out from behind the desk, pointed at the sofa and

    said to me, e and sit here."

    "Nice to meet you. I am Jasmine."

    The man eyed me from head to toe and nodded with a smile. "I''m Mike Xia. Make yourself at home."

    The figure of Mike is different from what I have imagined. He is about forty years old and tall, but he is

    a little fat with a beer belly. He looks very energetic and his eyes are not big. He is very shrewd at a

    nce.

    "Have you done this before?"

    I shook my head, "no, I don''t think so. I only help Rosie to walk across the stage once, or I did the level

    two days ago, but it didn''t work."

    I''m too embarrassed to tell you about my poor personal experience.

    "Yes, that''s what Rosie said."

    I asked embarrassedly, "will you feel difficult to use me?"

    Mike shook his hand, "I don''t think it''s a burden for us to use you. We want to recruit new staff, after all,

    ourpany is famous for making stars."

    As he spoke, Mike pushed a cup of tea in front of me. "Drink it."

    Then he stood up, took out a contract from his office table and put it in front of me. "Please look at this,

    and if you have no doubt about it, you can sign the contract."

    I took the contract and looked through it carefully. I found that the conditions on disy were

    reasonable and the rewards were high. I didn''t believe it at that time.

    I haven''t signed the agreement yet, so Mike asked me if I''m dissatisfied with it.

    "No. It''s because of the good conditions. I''m afraid I will let you down."

    "There are so many stars and models out there. Only a few of them became popr. We should try our

    best to help them get rid of disappointment."

    Mike then pointed at the pen on the table, and I signed my name on it.

    At that time, I was very happy that I finally had an official job.

    It never urred to me that one day I could walk into such an office building with nice clothes.

    But I didn''t know that since the moment I signed my name on that contract, my life has been out of my

    control. And all my happiness and sorrow began at that time.

    The contract was divided into three copies. Mike handed one of them to me.

    "Ask Lucy to take you to the human resources departmentter to go through some formalities. You

    need an employee''s ID to get in and out of this building. Everything is done, and you cane

    tomorrow."

    "Okay."

    At this point, Mr. Xia''s phone rang.

    Mr. Xia answered the phone and I also stood up to leave.

    But when I got to the door, Mr. Xia hung up with a smile and said, "Jasmine, wait."

    "Mr. Xia, is there anything else?"

    "I''m fine, but..."

    Before Mr. Xia could finish his sentence, the door of his office was pushed open. "Mr. Xia, long time no

    see!"

    With a bright smile on Mr. Xia''s face, he responded, "Amy, didn''t you have work today? Why are you

    here? "

    I was frozen in ce. It was really Michelle. The real Michelle showed up in front of me.

    But at that time, Michelle even didn''t pay any attention to me. She just walked past me and gracefully

    sat on the sofa.

    "I suddenly didn''t want to move today, so I put it off. Besides, I have been back for several days. It''s

    time for me toe and see you and everyone."

    "You are famous now. But don''t be so capricious. Some directors are still ill tempered. But anyway, you

    have the right to be capricious. "

    Michelle didn''t look at Mr. Xia, but lowered her head and fiddled with her nails.

    Mr. Xia walked to the opposite of Michelle and sat down, "we have known each other for not one day or

    two days. I''m afraid that you are noting here just to see me today, are you? What do you want to

    say? "

    "I heard that you have a popr IP script."

    Mike said while pointing at Michelle, "you''re well-informed. I got the informationst night, and you

    came to me today."

    "Who do you want to act in this movie?"

    "Amy, you have a full schedule this year. In addition, you have many good resources. Thepany

    wants to make more popr stars with this script."

    Michelle raised her eyebrows and smiled, "I can ask my boyfriend to sponsor the y as long as you

    give it to me."

 Chapter 52 Come Across On Purpose

    Chapter 52 Come Across On Purpose

    Mike''s eyes twinkled and even I could tell he wanted to ept her suggestion.

    "How much is the sponsorship?"

    Michelle raised her chin slightly and said confidently, "all of them!"

    Pleasantly surprised, Mike asked tly, "What about other ys of you? I''m afraid it won''t adjust at all."

    Michelle gave a thoughtful smile. "I need a substitute whose figure is simr to mine to act in the movie

    for several days. It''s the best if the actress can be shot. If not, I can terminate the contract. Anyway, the

    shooting environment of that script is very ordinary and hard. If it is not for the still movie to be

    disyed every year, I really don''t want to ept it. Now I get the limelight, and it''s easier to make a

    good TV y to be popr."

    Michelle raised her head and noticed that I was in the room.

    When she looked at me, I felt somewhat uneasy, just like a thief who had stolen something from her

    and felt guilty when I saw the person who owned the thing.

    Michelle stood up and circled around me with a look of interest.

    "Who is she? I haven''t seen her before, a new girl? "

    "She is indeed a new employee. She signed the contract when you came in just now."

    Michelle looked at me with a smile. "What did you take before?"

    I avoided her eyes ufortably. "I think I haven''t taken any pictures."

    "Graduate from the acting major?"

    "No, I''ve never learned it."

    "Good at singing and dancing?"

    I shook my head awkwardly. "I don''t know either."

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Michelle looked back at Mr. Xia and sneered, "Thepany is really getting bolder and bolder and

    dares to use any person. Does it only depend on the face now?"

    Mr. Xia looked at me and then turned to Michelle. "Don''t you know her?"

    "Why should I know her?"

    "I thought you knew her, so I didn''t ask her to leave. She was introduced by Rosie. I thought you would

    have seen her."

    Michelle frowned and looked back at me. "You know Rosie?"

    "Yes, I know her."

    "What''s your rtionship?"

    "A friend."

    Michelle pouted, "Since when has Rosie be so nosy? She''s making a false countercharge against

    me."

    Michelle stood beside me and said, "Never mind. After all, I will be Rosie''s sister-inw. I have to show

    respect for her. Since she is one of Rosie''s good friends, please take care of her, Mr. Xia."

    Mr. Xia smiled. "Of course."

    "Look at us! Are we simr in height and figure?"

    "That makes sense," Mr. Xia remarked, nodding approvingly.

    Then, I can give a chance to Rosie''s friend. It just happens that my previous stand in for her has

    resigned. As for my bad script, after kicking on, let her take the ce of me to shoot a few scenes, as a

    compensation for her training. After all, she has no experience after all."

    Michelle looked sideways at me and asked "And you? Are you willing to do that?"

    "I will follow thepany''s arrangement."

    Before Mr. Xia could say anything, Michelle said, "It''s settled then."

    Michelle went to the door of the office and asked Mr. Xia with her hand on the doorknob, "About what I

    just said, do you need time to consider?"

    "If you can really get all the sponsorship, of course it''s no problem, I don''t need to think about it."

    "Okay, it''s settled."

    With that, Michelle opened the door and left.

    Looking at the closed door, I was in a daze for quite a while.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    I wouldn''t havee to my senses if Mr. Xia hadn''t asked me.

    "Nothing. I just met Amy for the first time. I didn''t expect her to be more beautiful."

    Mr. Xia smiled. "Your ttery should have been said when she was still here. It''s useless to say it to

    me."

    "Well, Mr. Xia, if you don''t have anything else to say, I''ll take my leave."

    "Well, go ahead. But you are also a friend of the Luo family. Don''t tell others what happened just now.

    Besides, don''t think it''s a bad script. It''s just a TV y of the time when people know the younger

    generation, which is a good y. But nowadays, this kind of y is rarely seen in the cinema. It even

    needs to wear therge flowery jacket and cotton pants before the movie was on. Amy didn''t know

    when she watched the TV yter, and she thought the script was not good for her image, so she

    began to get angry at that time."

    "I know, Mr. Xia. Don''t worry."

    Mr. Xia nodded. "Go ahead. Ask Lucy to go with you. She will know."

    After I left Mr. Xia''s office, Lucy took me to the human resources department and helped meplete

    all kinds of procedures. I got my first work permit.

    "If there is no work, you shoulde to thepany ording to the rules. If there is anything, you

    need to ask for leave in advance."

    "I see. Thank you, Lucy."

    "All the procedures are done. You can go back today to adjust your state of mind. You cane here

    tomorrow."

    "See you tomorrow."

    I said goodbye to Lucy and walked out of thepany.

    It never urred to me that I would meet Michelle there.

    My happiness was messed up by the sudden meeting.

    When I was about to call Rosie, a strange girl came to me. "Someone is looking for you over there.

    Please go for a moment," she said.

    I saw a nanny van but didn''t see anyone.

    "Who wants to see me?"

    "You''ll know when you get there."

    I nced at the girl. She didn''t look bad, and she didn''t mean to leave. Out of curiosity, I followed her.

    When the girl opened the door, I looked inside and saw Michelle sitting inside.

    To be exact, I''m nervous because I''m afraid that Michelle would know the matter between me and

    Rogelio.

    There was always a skeptical look in her eyes, but Michelle was still polite in her tone. "Get in the car

    and tell me."

    I hesitated for a while before getting into the car.

    "Where are you going? I''ll drive you home. "

    "Thank you. But I can go back by myself. What do you want?"

    Michelleughed. "Are you afraid of me? Why don''t you look at me? It seems that you are avoiding me

    on purpose."

    "It''s the first time I see a star myself. I''m a little nervous."

    Michelle didn''t seem to doubt my lie. She said with a proud smile. "In fact, we are just ordinary people.

    Since you entered this field, you may be more famous than me in the future."

    "How can it be? How can Ipete with you?"

    "Don''t underestimate yourself. I was about to leave, but when I saw youing out, I wanted to give

    you a ride. Moreover, you are Rosie''s friend, so of course you are my friend."

    I''m not sure if Michelle just saw me by ident, but as far as I know, the time when she left Mr. Xia''s

    office she has already gone. Why is she still downstairs of thepany after more than an hour?

 Chapter 53 The Dangerous Relationship

    Chapter 53 The Dangerous Rtionship

    I politely refused Michelle, "it''s my honor to know you, but I don''t want to bother you to send me back.

    You''re so busy, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go first."

    I am going to get up and leave as soon as I finish my words.

    Michelle suddenly asked from behind, "how did you know Rosie?"

    I didn''t think that Michelle would ask me this for no reason. I answered cautiously, "I knew her by

    ident."

    "What a coincidence?"

    I turned to her, "why do you have to know this? If you are really interested, you can ask Rosie."

    Michelleughed and said "Don''t get me wrong, Ms. Mu. It''s not long since Rosie came back from

    abroad. Sometimes when she makes friends, she will act like a child. Auntie has been worrying about

    her. I''m her future sister-inw, so it''s inevitable for me to care about her."

    "Do you think that as Rosie''s friend, I want to get something from her?"

    With a disdainful smile on her face, Michelle continued, "you know how to use the power of the Luo

    family to make yourself suspected. Isn''t it natural to suspect that you have other purposes to make

    friends with Rosie?"

    "Miss Qi, if you don''t have anything else to say, I''ll leave now."

    "I haven''t finished my question yet."

    Michelle still didn''t want to let me go, but I no longer wanted to stay. I reached out to open the door.

    However, the door was locked and couldn''t be opened no matter how hard I tried.

    "Do you know Robbie?"

    I bit my lips and sat back on the chair next to Michelle. "What on earth do you want?"

    "What''s your rtionship with Robbie?"

    "I don''t know why you treat me like this, but I have nothing to do with Robbie. Why do you keep me

    here?"

    Michelle leaned backward and leaned against the back of the chair. "I saw the clothes and essories

    Ms. Mu wear today in Robbie''s room the other day. These are what Robbie gave you?"

    This situation happened so suddenly for me, but I forced myself to calm down and asked, "are these

    copies on me indestructible? Is every piece produced only one? Do you think that all people who are

    wearing the same dress will think that the gift is sent by Robbie?"

    Michelle''s eyes blinked and smacked her lips. "You are right. He shouldn''t have loved someone else."

    When Michelle spoke, her eyes were full of confidence and she had no doubt of herself.

    Obviously, she knew very well that Robbie loved her.

    "Why do you care about Robbie so much, Miss Qi? Is it because you are Robbie''s future sister-inw?"

    "They will be my family soon. It''s normal for me to care about them."

    I was quite disgusted with Michelle''s forcing me to stay here.

    So my attitude that day was definitely not very good.

    "Since you are just the sister-inw, don''t you think you are pushing your nose into other people''s

    private life?"

    "You are a good talker. Never mind. I don''t care whether you have a rtionship with Robbie or not. If

    you want to make a living in this industry, you''d better stay away from him and don''t use Rosie. Got it?"

    Michelle''s warning eyes made me quite ufortable.

    She used to have a different image in my heart. When I pretended to be her, I thought it was full of love

    in her heart, but today''s conversation always made me feel something wrong.

    Why did she interfere with Robbie since she had chosen Rogelio?

    Michelle finally let me go. Then I got out of her car and saw her car driving away in front of me.

    I can''t help taking out my phone and calling Rosie.

    "How is it going? Is everything going well? "

    "Everything goes well because of you. But I didn''t expect that Michelle is also in thispany."

    After a short pause, Rosie asked, "are you angry?"

    "No, I just didn''t expect that I would be with her."

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "I know you will know it sooner orter, but I didn''t expect it to happen so fast. I''m sorry, Jasmine. I

    have to tell you first that you won''t go, but if you want to develop, you will have a better future in this

    company. What''s more, we do have some connections and can talk."

    "Anyway, thanks for introducing work to me Rosie."

    The conversation with Rosie gave me no reason toin about her concealment.

    "Michelle asked me today how I met you."

    "What did you say?"

    "By ident."

    "I didn''t expect that she would ask you such a question. Mind your own business, Jasmine. She doesn''t

    go to thepany very often anyway. Just ignore her. But you''d better keep your affair with my brother

    from her. I''m afraid she''ll get you into trouble."

    I thought for a while and still didn''t tell Rosie about Michelle''s real purpose. At that time, I thought I

    could deal with it, butter I realized it was not as easy as I thought.

    After ss that night, I went out of the school. I stood at a bus station, waiting for a bus. A bus pulled

    past me but slowly went back.

    With the car window rolled down, a man showed a smile and waved at me. "Hi! What a coincidence!"

    I didn''t recognize him at the first sight, but when I took a closer look, it was Vann.

    "Nice to meet you, Van."

    "It''s not easy to stop at the bus station. You get up first."

    "Okay."

    "Thank you for saving mest time," I said and got on Van''s car

    "It''s not a big deal. By the way, where are you going?"

    "I want to go home. Pull over. I can go home myself."

    "Go home. Where is your home?"

    "ShangDu International Group."

    Vann nced at me, "Wow, it''s a high-endmunity. I didn''t see itst time."

    I''ll exin that it''s not my home and I''ll just stay there to help take care of the house.

    "Whose house?"

    However, when the question was asked, Vann waved his hand hastily and smiled with self-mockery.

    "It''s an upational disease. Please don''t mind if you ask too much. You can choose not to answer."

    "It''s Spencer''s."

    I thought, Spencer was Robbie''s friend, and Vann might know him too, so I told him.

    As expected, hearing that, Vann uttered a "snort" and said, "It''s that guy. I see who he is."

    "So you do know each other."

    "You don''t know. Back in high school, I, Robbie and Spencer were best friends. Spencer wanted to be

    awyer, so he took part in thew major. Robbie said we would go to the police school together, but

    he fooled me and he went to the financial school by himself. Look at these two, one is better than the

    other, and the other is richer and more expensive. Look at me. I''ve been through a lot. Look at my car.

    This damn old car can''t even buy one tire of their cars."

 Chapter 54 A Strange Call

    Chapter 54 A Strange Call

    Although Vannined, the expression on his face was rxed. He was only teasing himself.

    When I talk to Vann, I think he is a very casual person. He is totally different from the policeman who is

    full of righteous indignation on the face I imagined. It can be said that he has subverted the image of

    police in my mind.

    "I think you guys have different personalities."

    "You may think that we are not the same person now. But, it was not like this when we were in school.

    You know what? Robbie was even naughtier than me at that time. I have been infected by him, but

    people will change. In thest two years, he''s be a domineering minister."

    I tried to think about the look of Robbie which was mentioned by Vann, but I couldn''t imagine it.

    "Looking at him now, I can''t think of what he was like when he was at school."

    Vann smacked his lips. "If he continues to behave like this, I''m afraid even I can''t remember what he

    was like."

    I had arrived at the entrance of themunity when I was talking to Vann. Again, I said thank you to

    him.

    But when I was about to get out of the car, Vann suddenly asked, "Oh, I forgot to ask you what''s your

    name?"

    "Jasmine."

    Hearing that, Vann frowned and said, "Jasmine?"

    "What''s wrong?"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    I couldn''t help but ask when I saw the look on Vann''s face. But I was sure that we didn''t know each

    other before.

    "I seem to have seen this name before. Why can''t I remember?"

    "How could that be? I am nobody and I never break thew. "

    Vann waved his hand, still trying to think. "My brain is not working very well. I can''t remember it in a

    short time, Jasmine..."

    Seeing that I was still here because of his appearance, Vann smacked his lips and smiled at me, "I''m

    sorry. Maybe I feel the name is too familiar. Since Spencer hasn''te back yet, I won''t go in with you.

    Goodbye."

    I got out of the car and waved good-bye to Vann. After seeing his car leave, I turned around and

    entered themunity.

    When I got home and freshened up, I was about to reviewing the content that the teacher had told me

    today, and then Spencer sent me a video call.

    "How have you been these days? Have you finished your courses? Is there any problem? "

    "No, everything goes well. I have also sorted out the notes. I think your cousin, Miss Xenia, can

    understand them. I don''t know where she lives. How about you tell me the address and I will send her

    the notebook for her ss during these days."

    "No, not now. She might not learn what you give her. Just learn it by yourself. If she need, you can tutor

    her."

    "All right."

    Then Spencer put another piece of candy into his mouth, and asked, "by the way, what''s your phone

    number? I saw some books in the bookstore this afternoon. They are helpful for your major. Please

    send me your phone number, and I''ll mail it to you and you can check itter. "

    I told Spencer my phone number and he saved it in his phone.

    "By the way, how''s your arm?"

    I lifted my arm and said, "It''s okay. It has recovered."

    "That''s good. I mighte back home a few dayster, there is a domestic case that needs me to go

    back and deal with."

    "When will youe back then? I... "

    I thought if Spencer came back, I wouldn''t need to take care of his house.

    "Don''t think too much. You can continue to live here, as long as you don''t mind. I won''t stay in a ce

    for too long. I won''t stay here for too long after I return. So I still need you to help me."

    "In fact, it''s very kind of you to help me. I didn''t do much today. I''m already very satisfied with my living

    ce, and I''m still working on your sry. I should thank you."

    "Come on, we are friends. No need to say those polite words. Okay, I have nothing else to tell you now.

    Bye! "

    I found that the background of the room that Spencer stayed this time was indeed different from that of

    the previous ones. It should be true that he was not the person who would stay in one ce for a long

    time.

    After the video with Spencer was over, I began to draw a sketch, but because of no foundation, it''s not

    as good as I expected it to be. It can be said that I didn''t draw what I wanted in my mind.

    I didn''t dare to stay upte because I had to go to thepany the next day. So I went to bed directly.

    In a daze, I heard the phone ring. Reluctantly, I opened my eyes and picked up the phone. It was still

    dark outside.

    I wondered who would call me at thiste hour.

    I rubbed my eyes to see the number. It was a stranger.

    My first feeling is that someone has made a wrong call.

    "Hello?"

    "Jasmine. It''s me, I''m Vann."

    When I heard the name of Vann, I leaned over. "It''s sote. What''s up?"

    "Oh, my God! It''s one o''clock at night! I''m so sorry! I''m sorry! It''s just an upational disease! I lost my

    mind. I didn''t pay attention to the time."

    "What''s up?"

    "Nothing serious. I just want to ask you a few questions."

    In fact, being called and asked by a policeman at such a time would always make people feel

    inexplicably nervous. I couldn''t help think that whether I had identally offended somew.

    "What question?"

    "What''s your father''s name?"

    "Xeon Mu."

    "What about your mother?"

    "Faye Sun."

    "Do you have a younger brother named Jacen?"

    All my sleepiness was dispelled at this moment by Vann. I asked, "how do you know?"

    I''m really curious. In addition to my grandfather, my mother and I are the only people who know what

    happened in my family. In these years, in order to escape from debts, my mother often moved to

    another ce to live, and she has long lost contact with my grandfather. As for Vann, he is only a few

    years older than me, so how can he know about this matter.

    "Where have you lived all these years?"

    I sighed. "My residence used to be uncertain."

    "No wonder."

    "Where is your mother now?"

    "The jail."

    Vann was surprised. "She''s in the jail?"

    "Yes. Because I was sold by her, so she was in jail. If you are determined to know what happened a

    few months ago, you will find it."

    Hearing that, Sara was silent for a while. Then she asked, "has my mothermitted any crime?"

    "No, No. do you know why your father left you at that time?"

    "My father?" It was sote at night, and it was really not a pleasant thing to be asked about that.

    However, I still answered to Vann, "I heard from my mom that he eloped with another woman."

    "Then you never hear from him again?"

    "No. why do you ask me about this? Why did you mention him to me? Is it possible that Xeon Mu has

    also done something illegal outside? You''re looking for him, so you found me, right? "

 Chapter 55 The Repeatedly Mentioned Past

    Chapter 55 The Repeatedly Mentioned Past

    Life was just like a drama. You never knew when your life woulde to an end, and when it would

    restart a new drama.

    And most of the time, this drama was often improvised.

    Vann denied my assumption, but he didn''t tell me the reason for the call.

    "Your father didn''t break thew. I''m d to see you today. I won''t disturb your rest. If you need any

    help, you can call me. This is my private number."

    After the phone was hung up, I saved Vann''s number, but I was not sleepy any more.

    "Xeon, Jacen, have already be two code names in my life. They have no meaning to me."

    The next morning, I went to work on time.

    Lucy arranged a desk for me to rest at. I finally had my own ce to rest. There were many other

    artists in thepany, and some of them look familiar to me.

    But those who stay in the ordinary area like me were neers with little fame.

    Unlike ordinary employees, we don''t have anything to do or work. There is a magazine or column in the

    company that is rted to thepany''s business and their stars. You can look through it whenever

    you have time, so it became a tool for me to kill time.

    Fortunately, in the afternoon, Lucy thought of me and gave me a document. She said that it was the

    materials of the factories and the ideas of this advertising show needed.

    When Lucy gave the document to me, several of youngdies looked at me enviously.

    "You are so lucky. You just came here and there was an advertisement waiting for you, not like us. We

    only took part in a business show held by ourpany."

    I know the document in my hand must be the one Rosie has introduced to me. Otherwise, I wouldn''t

    have the luck to get the document.

    I could only smiled in front of them.

    When Lucy left, she reminded me to go home and get an idea of how to act. The shooting time was

    tight, so I should finish it in a couple of days.

    The document was simple. Amercial of a real estatepany only put on local TV stations.

    My lines were simple, too. "Give you a lifetimemitment. Peace of mind for your family. "

    I really like the words "Peace of mind for your family".

    ording to the set, another male model was also taken with me.

    I left thepany after work and went to the nearest bus station as usual. But as soon as I arrived at

    the bus station, a car stopped.

    It looked familiar.

    The car window was rolled down. Vann''s head was exposed. "Hey, you just sat on it yesterday, you

    forget it?"

    "Mr. Van?"

    "Get in the car."

    Seeing that the bus was about to enter the station, I didn''t dare to stay any longer but get on the bus

    first.

    Vann smiled and asked, "is it because my car is somon that you can''t remember it?"

    "No, I''m not sensitive to numbers, so I can''t remember the car number."

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "What a coincidence! I met you again here," said Vann, who was driving carefully

    "My department is on the street over there. If there is no need to send police, I will off duty at this time.

    How about you? You work here too? "

    I pointed at an office building through the car window and replied, "I work there, at the XinYu Media."

    "Wow, you work there. Are you a star?"

    I couldn''t help butugh at myself. Because Vann is very casual, I felt at ease when I talked to him.

    "Have you ever known me, a ''star''? Have you ever seen any star who doesn''t take a private car, and

    only take a bus like me? "

    "What did you do in there?"

    "I''m going to pick up somemercials,pany ads or something like that."

    Vann nodded, "Oh, I see."

    "Mr. Van''s home isn''t on the same way, is it? I don''t want to bother you to drive me home all the time.

    Put me down and I can walk myself. "

    "It''s not a big deal. Please don''t mind."

    But Vann didn''t seem to drop me off the way. He paused for a while before he looked at me and said,

    "I''m sorry about that yesterday. I didn''t notice that it was veryte when I was on the phone."

    As a matter of fact, the call with Vann yesterday came to an end without any reason and it really

    confused me a lot. I didn''t know if it was appropriate for me to talk about it with him. But since he talked

    to me first, I wanted to continue the conversation.

    "How do you know my family, Mr. Van?"

    Vann seemed to be perfunctory with a smile. He pointed at his chest and said, "who am I?

    Policewoman. It''s a piece of cake for me to know about the household register information. "

    "Then Mr. Van called me thatte at night to check if the information on theputer is correct?"

    As the light turned red in front of us, Vann stopped the car and pointed at me with his finger. "I saw your

    suspicion of me in your eyes, and you must be wondering why I called you. Do I have any purpose?"

    When we were talking, the traffic lights turned green. Instead of answering my question, Vann asked,

    "what would you think if I were not a police and the one who asked you these questions was Robbie?"

    "You will think that Robbie only want to know more about your family, won''t you? As a matter of fact,

    you can just take me as an ordinary friend instead of my career. But I''m a person who can make use of

    my position and know more about you. "

    But there was still some doubt, "is that really all?"

    "Howplicated do you think?"

    I didn''t look at Vann anymore. I looked at the gate of themunity, "I still think something''s wrong."

    But I also knew clearly in my heart that even if there is really some reason, if Vann doesn''t want to tell

    me, I can''t do anything about it.

    I thanked Vann for sending me back and thought he would turn around and leave. I didn''t expect that

    he would follow me into themunity after he parked the car.

    I looked strangely at Vann, who was following me, while he grinned. "The power was off in my house

    today. Can I have dinner with you? It''s okay if it''s just amon meal. If you don''t know how to cook, I

    can do it. "

    "You saved my life, and you''re Spencer''s friend. If you want, juste."

    Hearing that, Vann quickened his steps and walked with me.

    "You said your father eloped with someone on the phone yesterday. Do you know whom he eloped

    with?"

    "I don''t know. I was too young at that time. My mother never mentioned it."

    "How have you lived all these years?"

    "It was a bad memory and I don''t want to mention it anymore."

    I pressed the elevator button, and Vann followed me. I watched at the elevator went up, trying not to

    think about what happened in the past.

    When the elevator door opened, Vann couldn''t help but ask, "have you ever seen your brother these

    years?"

 Chapter 56 You Are So Nice

    Chapter 56 You Are So Nice

    I opened the door, but somehow, I lost my patience after hearing that. I stood at the door and looked at

    Vann, saying, "Sir Van, if you are doing a case, I can ept the investigation; if not, I don''t want to

    answer this question."

    "Vann, what are you doing here?"

    Robbie''s voice rang out in the vestibule.

    Upon hearing that, Vann felt very embarrassed, which also gave his a way out.

    He didn''t look at me anymore. Instead, he walked into the house and raised his hand, wanting to give a

    punch on Robbie''s shoulder.

    "Why are you also in a girl''s house? Are you here to muddle along?"

    As Vann finished speaking, Robbie easily received the fist of Vann and then threw his hand aside with

    a disdainful look on his face.

    "Don''t take him as a good guy just because of his upation. Be wise, get away from him," said

    Robbie

    "Hey, boy, you are ruining my great image of justice so casually, aren''t you?"

    Rolling his eyes at him, Robbie went to the living room. Vann followed Robbie and asked. I didn''t

    understand why Robbie was here too.

    When I walked in, Robbie nced at me. Then he looked away and asked, "Why are you following

    Jasmine?"

    "I happened to see her after work, so I sent her back. And the power of my house was off today. I''m

    here to make a living."

    "You met her after work? Which route are you following? How could you meet her? "

    Vann nced at Robbie. "Isn''t it normal for me to wander around the city? Is there anything wrong that

    I met a person by chance in somewhere? Can''t I? "

    I also wanted to confirm my answer, so I interrupted, "he said hispany was on the same street of

    the business in mypany."

    "Bullshit," said Robbie, relentlessly

    Vann looked at Robbie with angry.

    "I''m not stealing your woman. Why are you always against me? But what about you? What do you want

    to do in her house? "

    "I''m here for Spencer."

    Vann sniffed at his lie and said, "Don''t lie to me. Everyone knows that Spencer is not at home. You''re

    lying."

    Although the two men were trying to make fun of each other, I didn''t care about why Robbie came here.

    I just asked Vann, "Sir Van, why did you met me on purpose today? I don''t believe that as a

    professional police, you would call me in the middle of the night and keep asking me about my family in

    a roundabout way."

    Robbie also looked at Vann, and Vann averted his eyes from us.

    "How do you know her number? I didn''t tell you when you asked mest night. "

    Hearing that, Vann took a deep breath and said, "We can''t be friends anymore. Would you please be

    polite to me?"

    "I asked Spencer," Vann nced at me and Robbie.

    "Then why did you look for her?"

    The question asked by Robbie was just the one I wanted to ask.

    With a disdainful look on his face, Vann said, "Do I need to report to you what I''m doing? Boring."

    But when Vann turned to look at me, he said, "It is not convenient to tell you something, but... I''ll tell

    you some other time. "

    Hearing that, Vann took a look at Robbie again. "There are certain things that cannot be heard by

    everybody," he said

    Robbie gave Vann a disdainful look and refused to listen.

    However, Vann didn''t intend to let Robbie go. "Hey, you haven''t told me what on earth you are here for."

    "Find Spencer."

    "Can you make up a reasonable story? As a policeman, I can''t stand it anymore."

    "As a police, you are not qualified today."

    Robbie said, and the door of the room was opened.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Spencer unexpectedly appeared at the door.

    I haven''t lived here for a long time. But it''s the first time that I have officially met Spencer.

    "Why all of you are here?"

    Holding a small suitcase, Spencer looked at the Robbie and Vann in the living room.

    Taking a step forward, Vann said, "You badass, why didn''t you tell me when you came back?"

    Spencer ignored him and walked to me. "Nice to meet you, it''s our first formal meeting."

    I reached out my hand and said, "Hi. Didn''t you say that you woulde back in a few days?"

    Looking at Robbie, who was sitting on the sofa, Spencer said, "He was called back by someone

    temporarily. I didn''t tell him about that because it happened suddenly. Anyway, I can stay here for at

    most two days."

    "Do you all think that I''m not here," Vann said in a dissatisfied way.

    Spencer pushed the luggage aside and said, "We haven''t had dinner yet. Let''s go. My treat."

    Hearing that, the false me on Vann was all gone. He giggled and said, "That''s better."

    Spencer looked at me and smiled, "Let''s go together."

    "I think you''d better go. I can eat at home."

    They are friends, after all. I don''t want to get involved.

    "Come on. Don''t be so formal with me. I didn''t mean to invite them. I just want to go home and have

    dinner with beautiful women. I didn''t expect the two bulbs toe here."

    "You''re not my friend,"ined Vann

    Then Robbie stood up and took a look at everyone. "Let''s go."

    Although I didn''t think it was a good idea to go with them, I had no reason to refuse, so I had to go with

    them.

    It''s another high-end restaurant. If I hadn''t met Robbie, I would never have dined in such a ce.

    The waiter was about to lead us to the seats that we had booked. As soon as we sat down to order,

    someone came up to us.

    "What a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you here."

    Although I didn''t want to meet her, I couldn''t avoid her anyway.

    I never thought that I would meet Michelle here.

    Michelle looked at the four of us with a smile. Her eyes were sharp when she passed me.

    Only Spencer stood up and said, "It''s such a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you as soon as I

    came back."

    Michelle smiled lightly, but her eyes fell on Robbie. He was sitting on the chair and staring at the menu

    in his hand as if no one was around.

    The atmosphere froze at that moment. Michelle didn''t hide her feelings and continued to look at

    Robbie.

    "Don''t you want to talk to me?"

    Robbie did not say any word. "Still the same as before," said Michelle with a smile, "You are as willful

    as before."

    Michelle smoothed her hair and then looked at me. "It seems that Miss Mu is not an honest person.

    You are so familiar with each other, but she pretend that you don''t know each other."

    "Michelle, why are you standing here?"

    A gentle voice said behind Michelle.

    Michelle''s cold face instantly changed into a very sweet smile when she looked at me at that time. She

    turned around and said, "Rogelio, Robbie and his two friends are also here."

    "Really? What a coincidence! "

    When I saw the live and active Rogelio appear behind Michelle, my whole brain was in a chaos.

    I stood up uncontrobly from the chair and looked at that warm smiling face.

 Chapter 57 A Familiar Feeling

    Chapter 57 A Familiar Feeling

    At this moment, I am standing in front of a living Rogelio. He is tall and straight, just like Robbie.

    There was no cold of Robbie in his eyes. There was only burning warmth, which was left to Michelle.

    "Long time no see," Rogelio said in a friendly voice, with a look of mild look on his face.

    "We didn''t expect to see you on the first day we came back. We are really happy that you can recover."

    Said Spencer, looking at Rogelio with a smile. He was really happy from the bottom of his heart.

    Seeing Rogelio, Vann stood up and said, "Congrattions to you, brother."

    "Thank you. But I really need to thank my Michelle as I can recover."

    Michelle held Rogelio''s arm and put her head on his shoulder.

    I still stared at Rogelio numbly. I couldn''t control my emotions, excitement and sadness.

    "Who is this?"

    Why does Rogelio look at me? When he looked at me, his eyes were so strange.

    Finally, Robbie looked up at me and said to Rogelio, "Her name is Jasmine."

    Rogelio''s eyes were settled on my face. "Does the ''Mu'' which means admire, and does the ''Chen''

    which means stars?"

    My heart tightened at that time and I couldn''t describe my feelings, because I could clearly remember

    that the first thing I talked to Rogelio was to introduce my name like this.

    Michelle nced at me and asked Rogelio with a smile, "How do you know?"

    Rogelio held Michelle''s hand and answered, "I don''t know. I just said it casually as if it was in my

    mouth."

    "But you look familiar. Have we met before?"

    Rogelio always had a smile on his face, which was so warm and warm that people couldn''t take their

    eyes off it.

    I put on a reluctant smile. "How could it be? How could we meet each other?"

    Rogelio suddenly pressed his temples with his index finger and closed his eyes.

    I stepped forward unconsciously and asked Rogelio nervously, "What''s wrong with you? Do you feel

    bad now? A headache? Or anything else?"

    Michelle red at me before I realized I was being impolite and stepped back.

    Rogelio shook his head with his eyes closed. "No."

    Rogelio opened his eyes, calmed Michelle down, squeezed her hand and smiled at my care, "Your

    voice is pleasant to hear as if I have heard it before. I''m sorry, maybe I''ve been sick for too long, and

    my mind is a bit confused."

    Michelle said to Rogelio, "Maybe you haven''t felt well since you came out for a long time. Let me send

    you home."

    Rogelio smiled and nodded at Michelle. "Okay."

    Rogelio bowed to all of us politely and said, "I''m sorry, guys. I have to leave now. I''ll invite you to dinner

    some other time. Michelle and I have to leave now."

    Spencer and Vann said goodbye to Rogelio politely.

    ncing at Robbie, who was still sitting there without moving but fixed his eyes on me, Rogelio said, "I

    have to go back now. You cane back to live with us if you have nothing to do. You are the only one

    who is left at home. Mother often misses you."

    "If you really hope so,"

    Seeing Robbie''s attitude, Rogelio smiled politely to us and took Michelle''s hand.

    When he turned around and left the room, Rogelio continued in a peaceful tone, "When I woke up, I

    only knew that everything in the past didn''t matter. What mattered most is that now I still have my

    family and my lover."

    Rogelio and Michelle went away. After taking a few steps, Michelle slightly looked back. Within only two

    or two seconds, Michelle, who had been staring at Robbie with astonishment, met my eyes on Rogelio.

    Michelle narrowed her eyes slightly, making me feel a sense of danger. I lowered my head and slowly

    sat down.

    When I looked up, I noticed that Robbie was looking at me.

    He stared at me like that, which made me feel ufortable.

    "Can I order something to eat? I''m starving to death."

    If not because of the words of Vann, we would still be in a weird atmosphere.

    As Vann was speaking, Robbie passed the menu to Vann and said, "Order whatever you like."

    "You say that. Then I will order whatever I like."

    Vannughed and bowed his head to order the food. Then Spencer looked at Robbie, who was still

    angry, "Why did you ask me toe back so hurriedly? What happened?"

    "As you can see, Rogelio has recovered well."

    "Yes, I did. But so what?"

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "Before the ident happened to Rogelio, he was in charge of the affairs of Ivey Group. But during the

    past year, I have taken care of all the affairs."

    Spencer nodded, "I know. But as far as I know, during your one year''s time here, the profit of Ivey

    Group is increased."

    "You know that my interest is not here."

    "What do you want me to do for you?"

    Robbie took a look at Vann, who was still absorbed in ordering, and then looked at me.

    "I want to give the management right back to Rogelio, but there are some details that need your help.

    We will talk about it aler."

    Spencer nodded and said, "Okay. Come to my office and have a talk with me tomorrow morning. But

    then again, I don''t thinkmon people are willing to give away such arge fortune. I don''t know how

    many people are fighting for it, but you are willing to give up on it."

    "Not really. I''ll take the shares and enjoy my bonus."

    "Whatever. Now that you want to do this, and you were so rude to him just now, haven''t you put it

    down?"

    Robbie nced at Spencer and didn''t reply.

    During the dinner, they chatted with each other. But Spencer took care of me asionally and talked

    with me in case that I felt awkward when eating with them for the first time.

    During the dinner, I was absent-minded. Rogelio''s face kept shing through my mind.

    Sometimes my eyes would meet with Robbie''s. I couldn''t tell if I felt guilty or there was anything else,

    so I would choose to avoid his eyes immediately.

    When we almost finished dinner, Spencer proposed to go home.

    "You can drive back by yourselves. I and Jasmine will leave you alone."

    "Jasmine, I''m telling you, don''t believe a word of what he said. I''m the only good man among us." Vann

    teased.

    I can''t think of enough evidence. So I said goodbye and left.

    "There was something wrong with you when you met Rogelio. Why?"

    "Did I? Maybe it''s because Rogelio looks like Robbie. So I think it''s incredible."

    "Uh huh. Spencer answered and shifted his attention to me. "You''re not a good liar and your excuse is

    poor. Did you pretend to be my work as awyer these years for nothing?"

    "Can I choose not to answer it?"

    "Well, if you don''t want to tell me, I won''t ask. But you and Robbie are so..."

 Chapter 58 Another Robbie

    Chapter 58 Another Robbie

    Spencer didn''t say anything more. He gave me some time to be alone since I came back home.

    When we arrived at the vi, Spencer took out a few books from his suitcase and said, "I had nned

    to mail them to you, but I decided toe back on the spur of the moment. So I brought them to you in

    person."

    I took several books from Spencer and said, "thank you."

    "Why do you like fashion design?"

    Spencer suddenly asked me.

    "I fell in love with that kind of atmosphere when I helped Rosie. I fell in love with the image when she

    stood on the stage and talked. She became the center of attention wherever she went. I can see the

    admiration in others'' eyes."

    "There are many different ways to attract people''s attention and appreciation. You don''t have to choose

    this."

    "That''s all I knew back then."

    Taking a look at his wristwatch, Spencer said, "It''s gettingte. Go to bed early. I will meet Robbie at

    thew office tomorrow and then take a ne directly from there. After that, I will leave without saying

    goodbye to you."

    "Why are you in such a hurry? When will youe back next time? "

    "It''s not decided yet. It depends on the progress of the case there. Now it''s easy to travel, and maybe I

    can suddenlye back like today for a few days."

    "Okay, have a good rest."

    Then Spencer turned around and walked to his bedroom. But after a few steps, he turned around and

    said seriously, "I have some advice for you."

    "Please go ahead."

    "First of all, if you majored in design, you wouldn''t have bothered toe up with a diploma. However,

    if you want to have some attainments and don''t take the initiative to learn something about fashion,

    fashion. Fashion elements and how to match clothes at present will be your only goal. Perhaps the

    things you designed will only be the entertainment of yourself."

    Hearing Spencer''s words, I lowered my head and looked at my clothes. Although these clothes were

    bought for me by Robbie, they looked good on me and every time I saw Michelle, I could feel an

    invisible sense of inferiority.

    "Thanks for your reminder. I''ll be more careful in the future."

    Spencer licked his lips, hesitated for a while and said, "Second, maybe you don''t want to hear it. I also

    know that this kind of thing is not something that can be controlled if you know it in your heart. Don''t

    love impossible people. If you have a crush on someone you can''t love, you should try to give up.

    Although I know it''s hard, I really don''t want to see another Robbie."

    Then, Spencer entered the bedroom. I quietly looked at the closed door and fell into silence.

    I knew exactly what Spencer said and I knew he was right. But at this moment, Rogelio''s name and the

    marriage certificate constantly came into my mind.

    The next day, when I got up, I saw that Spencer had already left.

    Lucy found me when I arrived at thepany.

    "The shooting was arranged in the tomorrow morning. I have chosen samples for the scenes to be

    shot. You can go directly to thepany tomorrow morning. Thepany won''t send someone to

    follow you. There will be professional personnel to take care of the samples."

    "Okay, I know."

    Lucy patted me on the shoulder and said, "Don''t be nervous then. Just rx. There will always be a

    first time for a person."

    "Thank you."

    "Oh, by the way, I heard that you''re an apprentice of singing and dancing, haven''t you?"

    I nodded to Lucy, "yes."

    "Then I will arrange for you. After your shoot is smoothly tomorrow, you can go downstairs if you have

    no business toe here. Ourpany has hired professional teachers to give some professional

    tutors, such as music, dancing and acting. If you devote yourself to study, you can learn a lot, which is

    helpful for your future work. We also have the professional gym, you can go too if you have nothing to

    do. You will never suffer losses in this circle if you shape a beautiful figure. "

    "Thank you, Lucy."

    "You don''t have to thank me for that. As a member of thepany, everyone is almost weed by

    this treatment. Well, I have something else to do. I have to go."

    As soon as Lucy left, one of my colleagues came up to me and asked curiously, "When there is

    something needed to tell us, Shaw is the person who usually does it but why when ites to you,

    Lucy does it? After all, she is Mr. Xia''s secretary. She doesn''t bother to deal with such trifles."

    "I don''t know."

    It seemed that I deliberately concealed it from her. The colleague pouted and went back to her seat

    with dissatisfaction.

    I lowered my head and looked at my script. Although it was just a scene.

    When I came out of thepany, I saw Vann''s car again. This time, instead of going to the bus station

    to make an encounter, he waited for me at the entrance of thepany.

    "Sir Van, you can tell me what you want to know about me. You don''t have to work so hard. If I have

    anything to say, I will try my best to cooperate with you."

    "Please don''t call me as Sir Van. You can just call my name directly. I know I''ve brought you much

    trouble these two days. If you are interested, I''ll take you to meet a person."

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Vann looked at me, licking his lips as if he was waiting for my answer.

    In fact, I am also curious about what Vann was thinking about these two days. After all, his name and

    his background had long gone away from my life. Although it is not important, he could easily arouse

    my interest.

    I opened the door and got on Vann''s car.

    "Who are you taking me to meet?"

    "You will know when we get there."

    "I don''t think I want to see Xeon or Rosy Mu now."

    "Not them."

    As Vann spoke, he stepped harder on the gas. He looked more serious than frivolous.

    I was driving on a road I''m not familiar with and finally stopped in front of amon residential area.

    "Where are we?"

    "My mom lives here."

    "Your mother? Why did you take me here? "

    "You''ll know very soon."

    Vann said and led the way.

    "Since we are going to meet the elder, it''s not good to empty hands."

    Vann looked back at me and said, "You''re wee. My mother is waiting for you."

    I hesitated for a while and followed behind Vann, but I still couldn''t figure out why he took me to see his

    mother.

    When we came to the second floor, the door of one room had been opened before Vann knocked on it.

    A woman in her fifties was standing at the door, and she was staring at me with her bright eyes escape

    Vann.

    "Mom, this is Jasmine."

    The woman nodded, "I know. She''s like her."

    "Aunt"

    "Hey,e on in."

    Vann''s mom held my hand heart-heated and I saw that shecked a little finger when she held my

    hand.

 Chapter 59 The Third Party

    Chapter 59 The Third Party

    I was still not used to the enthusiasm of strangers, so I followed her into the room just out of politeness.

    The dinner was ready and aunt took me to the table.

    At that time, many ideas shed through my mind. I even remembered the scene in novels and TV

    series that I was used by Vann to disguise as his girlfriend and lie to his parents.

    I looked at Vann with inquiry and wanted to know why the present scene happened.

    Auntie must have sensed my doubts. She sat next to me and looked at me kindly.

    She kept holding my hand.

    "It''s normal that you don''t know me. But I have already known you since a long time ago."

    I stared at her and studied her carefully. Time had left traces on her face. Her age was exposed to the

    wrinkles around her eyes, and there were a few gray hairs on her hair, but she was still in a good

    shape. The smile on her face was sincere.

    But no matter how hard I tried to recall, I still couldn''t remember that I''ve met this woman before.

    "Do you remember how old you were when your father left you?"

    My father again. I took a deep breath and said, "it should be when I was ten."

    She gave a sigh, "It''s been twelve years in a twinkling of an eye. It''s such a long time, but the scene in

    that year is still vivid in my mind. I have seen you in pictures, and your father often took them out to

    see. He often praised you for being clever and sensible."

    "You know Xeon?"

    She nodded slowly, "My name is Lully Qin. I wonder if you have heard of this name before."

    I shook my head, "No."

    "Your mother only told you that your father eloped with someone else. Didn''t she tell you who he was

    with?"

    "It doesn''t matter who the woman is. Nothing can change the fact that he betrayed us."

    Lully lowered her head and squeezed my hand.

    "Let me tell you, who did he elope with? This woman is in front of you. Her name is Lully."

    I opened my eyes wide and couldn''t believe what I just heard. I tried to pull my hand out of Lully''s hand.

    "Is that really you?"

    Lully nodded her head seriously and said, "Yes, I am the one whom your father eloped with."

    I stood up and took a deep breath, trying to calm down.

    "Why are you here? Where is Xeon? Did he abandon you and throw himself into another woman''s

    arms? "

    In my eyes, Lully isn''t a gentle elder anymore. She is just a mistress who took away all my happiness in

    my childhood. I hate her even more.

    "Elopement is just a lie we made together to confuse everyone else, including our own family, and there

    is something hidden."

    "What''s the fact you wish to hide? The fact is that he abandoned us. He abandoned his responsibility.

    Why do youe back to say that there is the fact you wish to hide?"

    I just can''t control my anger. My resentment umted over the years are now wanting to vent to this

    woman who ruined all my happiness.

    "In fact, it was a top secret till now, but it was unfair to you, and it was also unfair to your father''s

    personal image. After Vann investigated your situation in the past few years, I want to exin to you

    that you don''t want your father''s image to be left with only sin in your heart."

    I bit my lips hard and said, "I''m used to it these years. I don''t need you to exin for him. If you really

    want to be forgiven, never appear in my life ever again."

    I turned around and wanted to leave, but Lully stopped me, "Wait, little Star."

    I froze where I was, tears streaming down uncontrobly with the grievances and sadness over the

    years.

    Lully''s voice choked with emotion. "Do you remember this name? When you were a child, your father

    liked to call you like this. He said that you were the brightest star in his life. "

    I covered my ears and shook my head, "stop. I don''t want to hear it. Stop talking about that man."

    Lully walked to me, took off my hands from my ears, and hugged me behind. "My child, please give me

    some time. I''ll tell you a story. After that, no matter how you react, I''ll not stop you."

    Vann stood in front of me and said, "Jasmine, please let my mother finish her words. She has been

    looking for you these years."

    Lully didn''t let go of my hand and put her face on my back.

    "That year, after your father graduated from the police school, in order to meet the need, he did not join

    the police team formally, but chose to hide his identity and be a thread breaker. Even your mother

    doesn''t know who he really is. "

    I slowly turned my head to look at Lully behind me. I want to know if the story is true.

    Although I was a little kid at that time, I still remembered that my father was a person who liked to hang

    out with some disreputable people.

    And I don''t remember what serious work Xeon has to do.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "Twelve years ago, there was a big case in our city. Your father was ordered to set him up in any case.

    These gangsters are very popr, so your father must leave home."

    "In order to make it safe and not to let anyone find out the background of him, we must keep his identity

    a secret. So we have to lie that we elope to get away with you temporarily without a deadline."

    And I, at that time, had to take care of each other and left my husband and my child with the same

    reason. "

    Lully said, looking apologetically at Vann.

    "But the task was more than a year. It went well and now. But because of my mistakes, the crime is

    suspicious."

    Lully raised her hand, and the missing finger made people''s heart ache.

    "My fingers were cut off by them then."

    Speaking of this, Lully closed her eyes tightly. She looked as if she could still feel the fear and pain

    then.

    "I thought I would die and nevere back. But your father risked his life to save me out regardless of

    his own safety."

    I finally couldn''t help but ask, "You''ve been back for so many years. What about him? Where is Xeon?"

    Tears trickled down Lully''s face and she shook her head. "He never came back. He never came back.

    There was no news about him..."

    "Dead..." Tears streamed down my face. I med him for abandoning me, but I never wanted him to

    die.

    I couldn''t help but feel sad.

 Chapter 60 Who Are You

    Chapter 60 Who Are You

    "Because it was a confidential mission, we can''t tell you the truth. Even now, I have vited the rule."

    Lully said to me with apology.

    "Since I came back, I didn''t dare to contact you formally. All I wanted to do was to help you and your

    family secretly. However, when I came back, I only found your grandparents and brother, but I couldn''t

    find you and your mother. We almost found you several times. But when we arrived, you had already

    moved away again. "

    "Because of my sincere apology to your family and that experience, I was transferred to logistics work

    and resigned two years ago."

    "My mother has been looking for you all these years, but failed to find you. She asked me to pay more

    attention to you, but I didn''t think that the day when you said your name, you are the Jasmine that my

    mother was looking for." Vann said.

    Even though I had been misunderstood those things for so many years but when the original truth was

    revealed, it still made me feel sad.

    "So what when you find me? What could you change? He didn''te back after all."

    I walked to the door.

    Lully said in a wobbly voice, "little Star, stay and have dinner with us today. I haven''t done anything for

    you in so many years."

    I took a deep breath and said to Lully, "Maybe you are grateful to Xeon, but I can''t forgive him for his

    kindness to you. He hurt me. Even in other people''s eyes, he is worthy of respect, but not me."

    "Don''t you want to know the situation of your grandparents and your brother?"

    "I have lost my family for a long time. Since the moment they abandoned me, we have nothing to do

    with each other. Please don''t mention them to me. I don''t want to have anything to do with them either.

    I used to want a family, but I hope my family is loving each other from the bottom of their heart."

    I did not hesitate to leave.

    Vann ran after him and said, "let me drive you home."

    "Sir Van, thank you for your help. But we''d better not see each other again from now on," I said,

    gripping the handrail with my fingers and looking at Vann

    Vann stopped.

    I walked out of themunity and left without looking back.

    I hate Xeon, but I just can''t control my tears.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Many of my childhood memories flooded in my mind. Every time he came back home, he would call me

    little Star and put me on his shoulder.

    Every time he came back home, he would bring me a lollipop, or a red apple...

    At that time, Faye was still who she is.

    Little Jacen was still following me and called me sister in a sweet voice...

    All the old memories were circting. Those little happiness I once had would only make me feel more

    painfulter.

    I hate Xeon''s abandonment, but it made me angrier that he died like this and nevere back.

    I walked aimlessly and finally stopped in front of the building where I had been taken to by Robbie.

    Then, I noticed that there was a convenience store not far from here, so I bought a dozen beer and

    went up to the rooftop.

    I sat at the ce where I once sat with Robbie. I opened a can of beer to let the alcohol do whatever it

    wants in my body, one after another.

    "Do you feel good to get drunk alone?"

    The alcohol, and the tears blurred my vision.

    "Rogelio, why are you here?"

    Rogelio was taken aback and sat beside me after hesitating for a while. "You are drunk," he said

    I always thought alcohol was not a good thing. But after I had a try with Robbie, I felt that it was very

    good. It made me less sad now.

    "What happened?"

    "Some old things."

    I wanted to take another can of beer but I could not find a new one. "Where is the beer? I want beer.

    Give me beer."

    "Is it good to drink like this in front of me?"

    I''m like a helpless child, eager to have someone to rely on.

    I leaned in Rogelio''s arms with my hands around his neck.

    "Rogelio, I''m so sad. I''m so sad. I want to talk to you. I want to talk to you."

    "Go ahead if you want. I''m alone here. No one will hear you even if you cry out loud."

    I shouted to the distance, "I hate you, Xeon. You haven''t apologized to me yet. I hate you..."

    I hugged Rogelio tightly and asked while sobbing, "Why do all of you leave me? What have I done

    wrong? What have I done wrong? Why are all of you leaving me? My parents, grandpa and grandma

    all abandoned me. What did I do wrong? Rogelio, I''m your wife. But you don''t know me at all. What on

    earth did I do wrong? Tell me, Rogelio. What on earth did I do wrong?"

    "The only thing we did wrong was that we should not have love. If we didn''t have feelings for each

    other, we wouldn''t have been so sad."

    I shook my head while crying. "You are lying. You are not sad. You are not cold either. You have

    Michelle and you are so happy looking at her. I was not in your eyes, and not in your heart. But why are

    you still here? Why are you here? Just go away. If you don''t love me, then don''t give me hope. Go

    away... "

    I let go of my hand madly and pushed Rogelio away with all my strength.

    "Go, go away..."

    Rogelio''s body was as strong as a small mountain, without moving a little.

    I thought I had been crazy at that moment. I was about to push Rogelio away, but I couldn''t control

    myself and kissed him, regardless of anything.

    Rogelio didn''t respond at all to my kiss.

    "I know it''s not good. I know you only love Michelle, so I don''t even deserve any extravagant hope..."

    I moved back a few steps. But Rogelio''s soft lips finally reacted.

    His kiss was so passionate, as if he was going to swallow me the next second.

    At that moment, I forgot about my morality and the fact that I was an evil third party.

    I just want to have him once even just for once.

    I answered him with my heart, putting my hand around Rogelio''s waist.

    He also hugged me tightly, and his body was so hot.

    He kissed my ear and slowly moved his kiss down my neck. It was a wonderful feeling, which made

    every cell in which the alcohol was flowing throb.

    I was picked up by Rogelio. His suit jacket wasid on the cold ground. I was slowly put down by him

    and his body came up to me.

    I didn''t resist, and even cooperated with him, allowing him to unbutton my trousers.

    But Rogelio stopped his next move, his breath hitting the tip of my nose.

    "If this is only two lonely people who want to unite to warm themselves, are you still willing to give

    yourself to me?"

    "Don''t throw any question to me. I only want you to be with me now."

    "Okay. But do you know who I am?"

 Chapter 61 More Mistakes

    Chapter 61 More Mistakes

    I called his name lightly, "Rogelio."

    "Humph!" With a sneer, Rogelio moved away from me. He put up one leg and sat beside me, looking at

    me with a kind of indescribable expression in his eyes.

    "Don''t live in a dream. You can''t change the fact even if you lie to yourself."

    I finally tried to resist the psychedelic. So obviously different two persons.

    "Robbie, why are you here?"

    "Why not me? Are you disappointed? "

    There was cold mockery in Robbie''s tone, totally different from the passion he just gave me.

    "The only woman in Rogelio''s arms right now is Michelle. Where are you? Who are you? He doesn''t

    know and he doesn''t care about."

    I got up from the ground. I know I''m in a mess, both mentally and physically.

    "So what? So you pretend to be him? Don''t you think you are shameless? "

    Robbie stared at me with his eyes narrowed. We were so close that we could feel the breath of each

    other.

    "Am I pretending or do you hope I am him in your heart? If you want him, even if this substitute is me or

    someone else, if I don''t reveal it, will you pretend to be innocent and unwilling to wake up? "

    "Stop it!"

    "Why don''t you speak? If you really want to be together with him, you can justifiably tie him up with your

    legal identity. He doesn''t love you for one day or two days, but he will love you sooner orter. This is

    what men do."

    I bit my lips hard to resist the alcohol, trying to sober up a little.

    "So what? Made Michelle away from Rogelio and came to your arms in this way? Is this your n? I

    was your puppet. The reason why you didn''t allow me to divorce Rogelio was that you wanted to get

    Michelle? Scheming against your brother and messing around with your sister-inw. Don''t you think

    you are not only shameless but also despicable? "

    "You still view yourself as my sister-inw, Rogelio''s wife?"

    "Please don''t shift your attention," I said, keeping my eyes from Robbie.

    "Then you''d better not guess my purpose."

    "There are so many women in the world. Why do you have to keep an eye on Michelle? She is

    Rogelio''s but not yours. Have you ever thought about how to face Rogelio? Or do you want to treat

    them as strangers just like what happened at the restaurant yesterday."

    Robbie stared at my eyes and said "Don''t you want Michelle to my arms? Have you ever thought that if

    things really happened like that, probably Rogelio would belong to you?"

    I looked up at Robbie, but he still looked at me. He asked me in a calm tone, "Are you willing to help

    me? We''ll share benefits! "

    I was hesitant for a moment. I was almost persuaded, and I thought it was not a bad thing.

    "I won''t do that. I believe time will make me forget this ridiculous rtionship."

    I staggered to my feet.

    I stumbled and took a step forward.

    But Robbie suddenly picked me up from behind.

    "What are you doing? Let me go. "

    "I''ll drive you home."

    I''m struggling to get down and said, "I don''t need your being kind."

    With great strength, Robbie squinted at me and snorted, "You have slept with me before. Don''t you

    think you are ridiculous?"

    I pped on Robbie''s face.

    Robbie took it without hesitation.

    Robbie took me into the car and almost threw me on the back seat.

    I red at Robbie all the way, and he didn''t say anything to me.

    Finally, we are at my home. Robbie nned to send me upstairs. But I took out my phone and deleted

    his phone and we chat in front of him.

    "From now on, don''t ever see me, and don''t contact me again. You and your friend, Vann, please stay

    away from my life."

    Without hesitation, Robbie turned around, got into the car and stepped on the gas.

    I watched Robbie''s car disappear from my sight. I staggered home and threw myself into the bathtub.

    At that moment, I couldn''t figure out what I was upset about. I wanted to let it out, but I couldn''t.

    The next day, when I opened my eyes in a trance, I found that I didn''t sleep on the bed at all. Instead, I

    was half lying on the sofa, wrapped in a bath towel.

    I rubbed my head to ease the headache and stared nkly in the sunlight.

    When I picked up the phone to check the time, I found that my phone was powered off.

    I charged the phone, walked into the bathroom and turned it on.

    When I switched on her phone, I was surprised to find that it was eleven o''clock.

    Then there were countless text messages and missed calls reminders.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    I am terribly guilty for forgetting all things about shooting today and sleeping here until noon.

    I dressed up in a hurry and went to the set. This time I took a taxi regardless of the money.

    I arrived there out of breath and saw the staff packing the tools and putting them away.

    People in charge of shooting were cursing, but the director is calling mypany.

    "Who on earth are you inviting? So irresponsible, and unprofessional. You either change the actress, or

    change me."

    I stood in front of the director when he hung up the phone with shame.

    "I''m sorry, director and everyone."

    I know I have no reason to be forgiven, let alone an excuse to exin. I sincerely apologize to

    everyone present.

    The director was still holding his phone and didn''t put it down. All the people present fixed their eyes on

    me when they saw my appearance.

    Some of them just waited quietly while others criticized me.

    "Are you the actress in the advertisement?"

    With a red face, I nodded, "yes, I am, really sorry for the dy of your time and process."

    "Is an apology enough? What do you think this is? ying a game? Look! How many people are there

    waiting for you! "

    The director shouted. The room was quiet and I felt ashamed.

    "As a neer without any fame, you should put in a thousand times more effort than others,? But

    what are you doing? Do you think you are a famous star? Are you ying a big card with us?"

    The director was still very angry. He turned around in a circle and pointed at the position of the door.

    "Get out right now. Ask yourpany to change another person."

    "Director, I know it''s my fault. I don''t expect your forgiveness, but please give me another chance."

 Chapter 62 Lost Memory

    Chapter 62 Lost Memory

    "An opportunity? The opportunity is for those who are well prepared. "

    I know I have no reason to be forgiven. Even I can''t forgive myself.

    I''m not angry with their me and usation. I just me myself for not being dedicated enough.

    I felt so ashamed with my head down. I don''t know how to make everyone forgive me.

    I have to keep making apologies.

    Someone came over. The director said, "Have a look. His time is much more precious than yours."

    Hearing the director''s words, I raised my head and looked at the person standing in front of me.

    Not long ago, Daniel had be a popr star for an idol drama. Now he was popr.

    It never urred to me that as a neer who had no name would be his first partner. He must be a

    popr male star.

    "Daniel arrived at the set on time, but what about you?"

    I''m bing more and more ashamed of myself.

    Daniel had already put on makeup, but he had changed his clothes.

    Looking at me, he didn''t lose his temper like the director. In a calm tone, he said, "To be honest, I have

    been dissatisfied with you as others for waiting for you for such a long time, but as a member of XinYu

    Media, I also want to hear your exnation. Why were youte?"

    I bit my lower lip and spoke with shyness.

    "I overslept."

    "Ha ha!"

    The director smashed the watch he was holding, and Daniel, who looked like a good tempered man,

    sneered.

    My answer infuriated him.

    "I think it''s necessary for me to exin to thepany, and I''m willing to respect the director''s opinion."

    "I''m sorry for what happened today. It''s my fault to lose this opportunity. I''m willing to ept any

    consequences. I hope you won''t be angry because of me."

    "I don''t think she did it on purpose. Kent can give her another chance. Today we can finish here and

    continue to shoot tomorrow. I''ll pay the fees for today''s work as usual. Please came here again

    tomorrow."

    A soft voice rang behind me. I shivered and turned suddenly. It was really Rogelio.

    Why was he here?

    Kent looked at Rogelio and said, "Mr. Rogelio, we have cooperated with you for a long time. You will

    invite famous actors in any advertisement and publicity photos. But why do you look for such an

    unprofessional and unknown person this time? I still suggest that you should change her."

    "She did make a mistake, but after all, I am also responsible for what happened today. Please forgive

    me for forgetting today''s unhappiness. I will ask someone to take all of you out for dinnerter. We will

    shoot officially tomorrow."

    "You are responsible for this. But what responsibilities do you have?"

    "Kent, I don''t have to exin to you in detail. Besides, we have signed a contract with her. I don''t want

    to change another actress now," replied Rogelio

    Kent let out a sigh of relief and looked at me with a frown, "You are the boss and you have the right to

    decide whether to let her y the role or not. If you insist, I''ll give her thest chance. If she has an

    ident tomorrow, please invite others to take part in the shooting of this movie."

    Rogelio nodded with a smile, "she will be fine tomorrow. I promise."

    Kent was no longer a stubborn person. He said the end of work to everyone and said the time would

    remain the same tomorrow.

    I stood still and was very grateful to Rogelio.

    But meeting him when I was so embarrassed, it was thest thing I wanted.

    Those people left one by one beside me, while Rogelio stood in front of me with the same warm smile

    on his face.

    Finally, he came to me with a smile and said gently, "Hello, I didn''t expect to meet you here."

    "Why... Why are you here?"

    My eyes couldn''t move away from Rogelio''s face, but I was so nervous that my hands were sweating.

    "I heard that we have filming here today, so Ie here to have a look. Anyway, it''s so boring staying

    at home. I take it as a way to learn the operation and progress of the group in the past year."

    I saw a walking stick in the hand of Rogelio and asked, "How is it going?"

    Rogelio smiled and raised the walking stick in his hand. "In fact, it''s almost healed, but Michelle worried

    that if I walk for too long, I will have any ufortable symptoms, and she prepared to use it in case."

    "Amy is so kind to you."

    Rogelio looked very happy with a smile on his face. "She is very careful, very kind and lovely. It''s my

    luck to meet her."

    "You two look well matched."

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    The mention of Michelle made Rogelio''s eyes filled with happiness.

    "As far as I know, Robbie and the two other persons are always alone. I have never seen them bring

    any girls. How did you know each other?"

    "Actually, we are not friends. I just looked after the house for Spencer. But they just came out for dinner

    and didn''t have the nerve to leave me alone."

    Rogelio nodded, "I see. But I hope you didn''t feel I was impolite since I thought I''ve seen you before

    yesterday."

    When I looked at Rogelio in front of me, I was a little out of control, and I needed to remind myself all

    the time not to forget the distance.

    "Maybe I''m so ordinary that you think so."

    Despite the smile on Rogelio''s face, he let out a faint sigh.

    "That''s not the case, Miss Mu. It''s not because you are so ordinary. It''s me. Although I look the same

    as the normal people, I haven''t recovered my memory before the ident. I can''t recall the scene

    when the ident happened. You gave me a very familiar feeling, but I don''t remember if I have met

    you in the past. "

    If it weren''t for Rogelio''s reminder, I wouldn''t have known that.

    Iforted him, "It is not a pleasant memory anyway. It doesn''t matter if you can''t remember it. As long

    as you are with the one you love, as long as you are happy now, it is more important than anything

    else."

    Rogelio nodded in agreement. "You''re right. Every time I felt headache for this, I would alsofort

    myself in this way. Since it is an unpleasant memory, let it be."

    The staff had almost left. Rogelio pointed at the chair not far away and said, "I''m still a little tired after

    standing for a long time. Let''s sit there."

    In fact, I should have refused to stay and found an excuse to leave, but I still didn''t ovee my sanity.

    I apanied Rogelio to walk to the chair and sit down.

    "I hope it won''t dy your time. After I woke up, there are very few people who can chat with me.

    Robbie is seldom at home. And I don''t know what Rosie is busy with every day, and the work schedule

    for Michelle is very tight."

    While saying, Rogelio pursed his lips. A tinge of loneliness shed across his face.

 Chapter 63 Another Warning

    Chapter 63 Another Warning

    I felt sorry for Rogelio because he was always the one whom I liked most in the past.

    "I''m all right. If you don''t think I''m boring, you can treat me as the one who can listening to your story."

    Rogelio said thanks to me, "I''m not feeling like throwing up. It''s nice to have a chat with you quietly like

    this."

    Rogelio turned his head to look at me and asked, "Did we really not know each other before? Why do I

    feel so familiar with you? "

    After these words, Rogelio immediately shook his head andughed at himself. "Am I too long winded?

    I asked you just now. Now I ask you again. "

    "It doesn''t matter. I just wanted to thank you. If you were not here, I would... It''s so embarrassing."

    "You are Robbie''s friend. As Robbie''s brother, I have no reason not to help you. Besides, you must

    have signed a contract with ourpany. Since it has been decided, I believe that the choice of you is

    also reasonable for thepany. It is not necessary to change it easily. Moreover, I feel that you are

    very guilty about it."

    I was surprised and asked, "is this real estate owned by the Luo family?"

    Rogelio nodded, "Yes, don''t you know?"

    I shook my head, "I don''t know."

    "You''re living a life more confused than me."

    While saying, Rogelio looked at me and burst intoughter.

    "But you know what? You are really stupid. Why did you tell the truth just now? You can make up a lot

    of reasons to let others forgive you. You are so clumsy. No one would like to listen to the exnation

    you just gave."

    "But it''s the truth."

    Rogelio smiled and shook his head. "Well, I can only say that you are very honest."

    I felt ashamed to beughed at like this by Rogelio, but I felt happy at this moment.

    I like to see his smiling face in this way.

    "Why are you two together?"

    Michelle suddenly appeared in front of us.

    I stood up, so did Rogelio.

    "Michelle, she is the actress of the advertisement. I came across her and had a chat with her. Didn''t

    youe back until night? Why are you here so early? "

    After taking a look at me, Michelle walked up to Rogelio and held his arm.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    "I was told that you were here. I was worried about you, so I postponed my schedule and came here to

    look for you."

    "Don''t put it off again. Otherwise, others will be displeased with you."

    Michelle rested her chin on Rogelio''s shoulder and looked at him with affectionate eyes. "I don''t care.

    Nothing is more important than you in my heart."

    I squeezed out a smile. "You guys keep talking. I''m leaving now."

    They only had eyes for each other and turned a deaf ear to my bidding.

    I left alone.

    But before long, Michelle''s nanny van stopped beside me.

    The door opened, and Michelle looked at me through the lowered ss, wearing a pair of big

    sunsses, "get in the car."

    I hesitated for a while and finally chose to get in the car, because I know clearly that I refused this time.

    I can''t avoid the meeting in thepany.

    There were only she and her driver in the car.

    I can''t help asking Michelle, "Where is Rogelio? Why aren''t you together? "

    Michelle took it for granted, "The shooting is still waiting for me over there. Of course I have to go

    back."

    "But you just said it had been canceled."

    Thinking of the depressed look in Rogelio''s eyes just now, I really hoped that there was someone by

    his side at this moment.

    "Do you think I''m not in the right time to disturb you?"

    "Miss Michelle, what do you mean?"

    Michelleughed, "You know exactly what I mean. Stop pretending to be innocent. I know what you

    girls are thinking about. You are nothing but a game I don''t even y now. Look at yourself in the

    mirror. How dare you want to take my man away from me?"

    "Miss Michelle, don''t you think you are too mean and conceited to talk like that?"

    "Me? Spection? Don''t tell me that you have never taken a fancy to Robbie? Do you dare to say that

    you didn''t want to seduce Rogelio just now? You''re just a mediocre bait. How can you try to send the

    net everywhere like others?"

    I took a deep breath and said, "It seems that I really shouldn''t get in your car."

    Michelle half leaned on the seat and looked at me with defiant eyes.

    "I don''t care who you want to seduce and I don''t care. It has nothing to do with me if you want to use

    someone else to help in your job. But if you have a clear estimation of yourself, don''t touch my things. I

    don''t want to see what happened today for the second time."

    The door opened. When I got out of the car, Michelle warned again, "You are not allowed to touch

    Robbie again."

    I was a little irritated and turned around to look at the arrogant Michelle. "Why should I listen to you?"

    Michelle was still warning her, "Don''t get on my bad side."

    Michelle''s car left. I had been watching it driving away.

    My phone rang. I took it out. It was from thepany.

    I felt that I would be med. So when I picked up the phone and heard Lucy''s voice, I apologized first.

    Lucy was not aggressive as I had thought.

    "It''s good if nothing goes wrong. But I hope this is the first and also thest time that things happen

    today. Since Party A has not looked into it, I don''t want to make you unhappy. Adjust yourself. Don''t

    waste time tomorrow. Go back to thepany as soon as possible. There are still some things for you

    to deal with. "

    "I see, Lucy. I''m really sorry. And thank you for your forgiveness."

    "It doesn''t matter whether I forgive you or not. What matters is what kind of resources you can get in

    thepany and how you use them. That''s what matters most. Well, I don''t want to talk about it with

    you anymore. You are an adult now and you should know what I mean."

    Then, Lucy hung up the phone. In fact, I didn''t quite understand what she said.

    When I get home, I keep looking for simrmercials. I will turn over the blindfold mirror to make

    sure of the exact state for the advertisement.

    After a whole afternoon''s training, I started to get familiar with the details.

    When I was about to take a rest, the doorbell rang.

    Only a small number of people woulde to ring the doorbell. I''ve blocked Robbie and Vann. Only

    Rosie cane. I can''t think of anyone else.

    But when I opened the door, the one was neither of them.

    Instead, a girl whose head was hot with instant noodles and her head was decorated with a rabbit head

    card.

    She had long false eyshes, smoked eye makeup, and some orange lipstick. She was chewing gum.

    She was wearing a ck T-shirt, a denim vest, a pair of broken jeans and a pair of boots.

    When she saw me, she was also stunned. She looked up at the door again.

    "I didn''t go the wrong way. This is Spencer''s home, right?"

 Chapter 64 A New Roommate

    Chapter 64 A New Roommate

    Hearing that she was looking for Spencer, I nodded, "it''s his home, but he''s still on a business trip and

    not at home now. Who are you?"

    Hearing that it was Spencer''s home, the girl grinned. She didn''t introduce herself but squeezed into the

    room through the gap between her and me.

    I was about to ask her who she was again, but she asked me first, "who are you? Spencer''s girlfriend?

    Why did you choose him? He can be at home fifteen days a year. What''s the meaning of getting into a

    rtionship with him? "

    She walked into the kitchen and poured herself a ss of water.

    "I''m not his girlfriend. I''m the one he hired to take care of the house. Who are you, please?"

    The girl looked at me carefully and said, "Looking for such a beautiful young girl to take care of the

    house, does Spencer have bad thoughts and want to turn you into a girlfriend?"

    I asked again with patience, "who are you? What''s the matter? "

    The girl looked around the room. When she passed by me, she patted me on the shoulder and said,

    "I''m Spencer''s cousin. My name is Xenia Tang."

    I looked at the girl in front of me surprisingly. She was not what I imagined at all.

    "You are Xenia Tang?"

    Turning around, Xenia blinked at me, "yes, what''s up? You know me? "

    "I know. Spencer told me about you. Hasn''t he told you about me?"

    Xenia shook her head nkly. "No, why did he tell me about you?"

    "Didn''t you sign up for studying fashion design? Ms. Spencer said that you were not willing to go to

    ss, so he asked me to take the ce of you. I have well organized the notes you need. Are you

    coming to get some materials for your study today? I''ve been prepared all the time. I put them in the

    Spencer''s study. Let me fetch them for you. "

    Xenia Tang frowned and scratched her hair, then she grabbed me who was going to the study to fetch

    the notes. "Wait, what are you talking about? What fashion design? What study material? What notes?

    I didn''t understand what you were talking about. "

    I was also stunned by her words and began to doubt the identity of this person. "Are you really Xenia

    Tang?"

    Xenia Tang pped his chest, "I will not change my name or surname. What makes you say I am not

    Xenia Tang. That there is nothing I can get to lie about a name."

    I still looked at her doubtfully and took out my phone. "I''ll call Spencer."

    Xenia know what I''m thinking. "You don''t have to call him. I''ll make a video call with him. Otherwise, it

    seems that I''m a liar,"

    Then Xenia took out her phone and call Spencer via video.

    "Hello, Spencer."

    "Why don''t you take a look at the jetg and disturb my rest?"

    "I''m at your home now."

    "Why do youe to my house?"

    "Nothing. Come here for a walk." As Xenia spoke, she aimed the camera of her cellphone at me. "Your

    beauty thinks that I''m a liar and is on high alert to me. Can you show me and tell her that I''m your

    cousin?"

    In this case, I can see that even if Spencer don''t tell me anything.

    "Jasmine, she is the distant rtives I told you. But she''s not reliable. Don''t listen to her. Just ignore

    her."

    "Hey, what do you mean? Are you ndering me? "

    Xenia said and showed a fist to Spencer.

    With no more words, Spencer hung up the video.

    Looking at the ck screen, Xenia pouted and said, "I haven''t finished yet. How dare you hang up the

    video call?"

    Before Xenia could finish herin, her phone rang.

    "What is Spencer doing? Why does he hung up the video call and then call my phone again, to show

    off his wealth?"

    Xenia answered. "Hello? What''s up?"

    I didn''t know what Spencer said on the phone. Xenia''s eyes were changeable and her expression

    changed a lot.

    "Okay, I see. No wonder you called me because you felt guilty. As you begged me, but I will do it on

    condition..."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    I didn''t know what they were talking over the phone, but the way Xenia looked at me made me feel that

    this call has something to do with me.

    "I want to live here."

    "I don''t care. I have no ce to go now. Since you''re not home, I can keeppany with Jasmine.

    Hehe... If you stay at home, I won''t evene. Fine, I don''t want to talk with you anymore. You''re

    nagging. If you have something to say, just talk to the judge. Don''t use it to lecture me, I''ll hang up. "

    Then Xenia hung up, without waiting for the reply from the Spencer.

    After putting down the phone, Xenia grinned at me, "did you hear that? I, Xenia Tang, have moved in

    here from today on. Don''t worry. Your life will be as normal as before. I won''t make trouble for you. "

    "Okay. But where is your luggage?"

    "It''s none of your business. I''ll ask my friend to bring it to meter."

    Xenia rubbed her hands on her clothes and asked, "which room can I stay?"

    "I live in this one. This belongs to Spencer. You can choose any other room as you like and I''ll change

    the bed sheet for you."

    "Okay. I''ll take a look at them. Go ahead with your work."

    "Okay."

    I saw Xenia Tang open every door of her room with the same expression as she came for the first time.

    "Haven''t you been here before?"

    "No, I don''t. Spencer always give me a lecture every time I see him. He always says some useless

    things, so I didn''t provoke him. In fact, I also knew that he wasn''t at home today, so Ie here."

    "Do you want to eat something? I am preparing the dinner. "

    Xenia rubbed her stomach and said, "Not yet. Sorry to trouble you."

    I was cooking in the kitchen. Xenia came to me, picked up the script I put on the tea table, nced at it,

    and asked, "what''s this?"

    "Amercial shoot will be held tomorrow."

    Xenia asked me with great interest. "Are you an actor?"

    I smiled. "I don''t think so. There just happened to be an advertisement shooting, and they happened to

    be willing to use me. This is the first time I shoot an advertisement officially."

    "Why didn''t I see you on TV?"

    Xenia licked her lips and stood beside me. "I heard from Spencer that you are helping me with my

    lessons."

    "Yes, I think it''s a good chance. Why don''t you go by yourself?"

    Xenia threw the celery leaves to the sink and murmured, "Only at this time can Spencer think of me."

    "What did you say?"

    Tossing the celery aside, Xenia gave me a grin and said, "Look at me. Do I look like a student? You can

    take the lesson for me, and you can take the test for me too in the future. "

    "How can I do it for you?"

 Chapter 65 Who Do You Think I Am

    Chapter 65 Who Do You Think I Am

    Putting her hand on my shoulder, Xenia Tang said, "Let''s drop this topic. I''m not interested in learning

    anyway. Why don''t you act your role and let me know how to act it? I haven''t seen anything about it

    yet."

    I blushed a little. "I don''t know how to act either."

    "If you can''t act in front of me, how can I do it in front of so many people? Come on? Don''t be shy.

    Think of me as air. I''ll see if you pass or fail. I told you, I had a star dream when I was very young, but

    later I was not good-looking and don''t have that kind of face. Therefore, I broke this dream myself. "

    I looked at Xenia. Even though I couldn''t see her inside because of her heavy makeup, I still think she

    is pretty.

    "As long as girls don''t dress up as clowns or ghosts, few girls don''t look good in makeup."

    Xenia took me to the spacious living room and threw the screeny aside. The screeny was not

    written in several words and looked very simple.

    "Come on, I will act the man. And this room is the showroom. "

    I hide my cowardice. Very few people are willing to help me with the filming. What''s more, I didn''t want

    to be scolded again for tomorrow''s work. I took a deep breath and got in position.

    This time, I didn''t make too many lines. Most of them depended on my eyes and expressions. In

    addition, I''ve added my understanding and attachment to my family into the list.

    At thest step, Xenia also put her hands around my waist.

    During this period, we two often imitated the eye contacts between couples. Although Xenia was a girl,

    she was good at performing when she expressed her emotions. She didn''t make people feel

    ufortable, and let me in easily.

    "Well, not bad. You said it was your first time, but I see it much better than many people."

    "But I think you do better than me. You can cooperate with me to keep a good mood."

    Xenia replied, "of course. Do you know what I love the most? That was to watch TV dramas. I haven''t

    done it, but I''ve seen a lot of it. You will understand me as long as you read more. "

    "What do you think I am not good enough? Do you think it necessary to be stronger?"

    Xenia cupped her chin and thought for a while. "If I have to say. It is because your eyes are not warm

    enough when you look at your lover. Have you ever been passionately in love?"

    I shook my head, "No."

    "No wonder. I think it''s good to see your partner and the house with the same look as a passionate

    lover. Joy and satisfaction. You can''t help look at them. You can''t get rid of it. Anyway, that''s what I

    want to say."

    Xenia pped her hands and said, "Come on, try it again. Look at me, Think of me as an attractive

    handsome man in your eyes."

    Closing my eyes and thinking for a few seconds, I imagined Xenia in front of me as Rogelio.

    Today, all the actions and smiles of Rogelio were shown in front of my eyes.

    "Yes, that''s it. Hey, don''t look at me any more. I''m scared to death by your stare."

    Xenia jumped out of my sight, took a bite of an apple from the refrigerator and asked curiously, "Hey,

    who were you thinking about just now? Who do you think I am? "

    I turned around and went back to the kitchen to continue cooking. "No one thought. I was just sorting

    out my emotions."

    "It''s okay if you don''t want to tell me. Anyway, I don''t know who you want to tell me. Just tell me, it''s not

    June. I think that I really don''t fit to be your boyfriend."

    "How can I imagine him? We have only met him a few times."

    "But then again, I want you to imagine that, then you actually be a sentimental woman. You can

    control your emotions just by imagining it. From what I see, you are very talented and possibly a good

    actor. The most important thing for actors was that they should be able to freely lead them to their

    roles. Anyway, I want you to be a powerful sect in the future, not an idol sect. "

    I smiled with self mockery. "I have never thought that it would be so far away, nor dare I wish too much.

    I just want to make money to support myself. I will be satisfied as long as no one owes me anything."

    Seeing that I was cooking, Xenia began to put the bowls and chopsticks on the table. "Why should I

    make money to support myself? Find a rich husband and let him support you. Otherwise, men in this

    world are really useless except to carry on the family tradition."

    I didn''t agree with what Xenia said, but she is really different from me. She is outgoing, cheerful and I

    like her personality a lot. She wasn''t like me. Most of the time, I think I can''t understand myself and

    can''t let things go.

    I could feel that I want to change, but I was used to it for over twenty years, it was not easy to get rid of

    itpletely from my bones.

    After we had dinner, Xenia cleaned up the table, and I washed the dishes.

    "When will your friend help you send your luggage? It''s gettingte. "

    "I''ll call him to ask, but I don''t know what he is doing. He shoulde."

    Putting down the things in her hands, Xenia began to make a call.

    But when she came back, she showed a long face and said, "What a fucking friend! That''s really not

    what a friend should do. Jasmine, please pack your stuff. My friend has something urgent to do, so he

    can''t send it to me. I''ll go and fetch it myself."

    I nodded, looking at Xenia walked to the door, and looked back at the dark sky "Do you need me to go

    with you? Can you bring it alone? "

    Xenia immediately turned around and giggled at me. "I would rather you be with me if you want. I''m a

    bit afraid of darkness."

    I couldn''t help but smile when I saw her. I went back to my room, fetched a coat and followed her out.

    Xenia hailed a taxi. Under hermand, the car stopped in an old city only after turning around.

    She led me up to the tube shaped apartment building that was old and shabby, and piled a lot of stuff.

    To be honest, I didn''t know that she used to live in such a small ce. But as Spencer was rich, I

    thought Xenia was a well-offdy too.

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    The light of every floor was dim, sometimes good and sometimes bad.

    We didn''t stop until we reached the fifth floor.

    She walked to an old door nk, but she didn''t stand or open the door.

    I couldn''t help but ask Xenia, "Didn''t you bring the key with you?"

    Hearing this, Xenia seemed to have some response and said, "Yes, I have."

    However, she didn''t take out the key to open the door. Instead, she knocked at the door gently.

    There was no sound in the room. Instead, Xenia breathed a sigh of relief and took out the key from her

    pocket.

    When she just insert the key into the lock, the old wooden door was pushed open from inside.

 Chapter 66 My First Fight

    Chapter 66 My First Fight

    The one who opened the door was a woman in pink slippers, wrapping in a bed sheet. Her hair was in

    a mess.

    Dumbfounded, Xenia clenched her fists.

    "Baby, who is it?"

    At this moment, a man with shoulder-length hair came out from the inside wearing a pair of underpants

    and hugged the woman who opened the door behind her.

    Before I could figure out what was going on, I saw Xenia throwing her fist towards the man''s nose.

    "You bastard! How could you flirt with another woman as soon as I left?"

    The man wiped his nose with his hand, and became angry when he saw the blood on his hand. "I''ve

    had enough of you. Look at you, Where is your feminine taste, I have long wanted to change you, didn''t

    you go?" Are you shameless? Why did youe back? Get out! "

    "What the fuck are you talking about? Who are you asking to get out?"

    The man pointed at Xenia''s nose and said, "You! I asked you to get out of here? Didn''t you

    understand? If you don''t get out of here right now, I will beat you back. By then, don''t me me for

    ignoring your feelings. "

    Xenia pounced on the man and yelled, "I''m gonna kill you!"

    "p!"

    Xenia was taken aback by the woman''s sudden p.

    The woman looked at Xenia arrogantly. She raised the corner of her mouth and sneered, "Xenia Tang,

    don''t you feel ashamed? Are you kidding me? Are you blind to act like this just for a man? He

    abandoned you. Now he is mine. "

    Xenia covered her cheek with her hand and said, "This is our business. How dare you p me?"

    "So what? I haven''t pped you enough yet!"

    It happened so fast. When I came to my senses, that woman had already raised her hand again.

    Xenia was quick to react and was about to fight back. But the man took a step forward, grabbed her

    hand and said, "Get out of here, now. We''re done. Don''t embarrass yourself."

    That man seemed to be trying to stop them, but he was obviously not.

    The woman''s hand fell again on the other side of Xenia''s face.

    I rushed over there and pushed that woman hard in the emergency.

    The woman stumbled backward and hit the table in her back.

    She couldn''t help but scream in pain.

    The man pointed at me and shouted, "Shit! Who are you?"

    So far, I mustn''t show my timidity. I gave that man a push and pushed him away from Xenia.

    Taking a deep breath, I pulled Xenia behind me and said to the angry man, "you can do whatever you

    want. That''s none of our business. We came here to pick up the thing she left here. Take it out now.

    Then we will leave. Don''t leave anything here intentionally and make us feel sick."

    The man spit and pointed at Xenia who stood behind me, "Okay, you stand here, I''ll take it for you now.

    If you get them all, hurry up and get out of here."

    "What are you taking? There is nothing here belonging to her."

    The woman I pushed away was standing there with one hand on her waist. It''s obvious that the pain

    from the crash was not fading away.

    "Bitch, don''t be so stubborn and reckless? You picked up the man I left, and now you want to pick up

    the clothes I left? Are you a scavenger? "

    Xenia said with a disgruntled look on her face, not showing the slightest intention to smooth things

    over.

    The man who was about to go into the room to pack up for Xenia also stopped. "Xenia Tang, apologize

    to my girlfriend at once."

    "Why should I apologize to her? You assholes? Dn, you are so heartless. I was so blind toe

    back with you. Stayed with you in such a bad ce. However, as soon as I left, you couldn''t wait to

    bring back such a woman, right? "

    The woman in the door also not to be outdone, stepped forward and stood beside Dn, one hand still

    groping on Dn''s naked upper body. She said, "no one is forcing you. You did not do that on your own

    willing. Dn told me everything, you were the one who deathly obsessed with him. You just could not

    get rid of him like a dog skin ster."

    "Dn, What the hell are you talking about?"

    Xenia was easily provoked by the woman. I failed to stop her, and she rushed out and scratched at the

    two people in front of her.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    The woman was unprepared and the sheet began to fall down her body. She could only use one hand

    to hold it back and the other to cover her face.

    However, Dn did not choose to avoid the battle. On the contrary, he was helping that woman fight

    with Xenia.

    Xenia was pushed so hard that she couldn''t even keep her bnce. If I hadn''t held her up, she might

    have fallen to the ground.

    However, Dn did not want to ept the truth. At this time, Dn raised his hand regardless of the

    proper asion.

    The woman beside caught Xenia''s hair with the empty hand. Apparently, Xenia''s situation is bad.

    I wanted to take Xenia back, but it was toote. I''m afraid that Xenia would suffer more losses if I take

    her back.

    I was also anxious, so I had no time to think more about it and quarrel with Dn.

    But at the same time, Xenia put all her weight on the woman and pressed her on the ground. She rode

    on the woman and pped her face fiercely.

    All I heard was the crack, and the scream of that woman. She shouted at Dn, asking him to save

    her.

    Dn was so angry that he tried to struggle to get rid of me and drag Xenia''s hair to drag her away

    from that woman.

    I was not a man''s opponent, I was thrown into the corridor by him. The situation was urgent, I could

    only use the most primitive method, bite him.

    Dn howled, and his elbow forcefully touched my lower abdomen. Because of the pain, my forehead

    instantly oozed sweat, and I curled up and squatted on the ground.

    Dn''s eyes turned red because of my bite. He didn''t care about Xenia and the woman, but lifted his

    strong arm to p me.

    We made too much noise and disturbed their neighbors. "Hey, how could you hit a woman?"

    Thanks to the neighbor, or I would definitely have suffered the pain.

    It was the first time I fought with a person in my life. To be honest, I was extremely scared at that time.

    Xenia was also awakened by the neighbor''s words.

    She breathed heavily and nced at the woman under her. The woman had stopped struggling, with

    her hands over her head, motionless.

    Later, Xenia told me that she jumped off that woman because she was afraid that we would be

    definitely at a disadvantage if we continued to stay. When there were many people watching, Dn

    didn''t dare to gap us, so she grabbed me and ran downstairs.

    We ran all the way, looking back all the way. We were afraid that Dn woulde after us, and then

    hit back at us.

 Chapter 67 Bad Luck

    Chapter 67 Bad Luck

    Nobody knew how far Xenia and I have run. Both of us were out of breath

    Shaking my head to Xenia, I breathed heavily for a long time before I could say anything, "I can''t run

    anymore. I can''t run. Let me have a rest."

    As I said this, I sat on the roadside.

    Xenia had also lost her strength. She sat down beside me and breathed heavily.

    Xenia buried her head in her arms and burst into tears.

    I felt sad when I left Rogelio, but the experience of my leaving was different from Xenia''s experience. I

    knew that I couldn''t really understand her feelings, and I didn''t know how tofort her.

    I could only put my hand on Xenia''s back and patted it slightly as a constion.

    Xenia was crying and said to me, "I was really out of my mind in the past. That scum, Dn, was trying

    to be schrly and refined every day, and I was really attracted by him. I thought he really had any

    literary cell, but it turned out that he was nothing but a piece of shit except his hairstyle."

    "At first, I thought he was good to me. I thought it''s ok that he was poor. At that time I liked the way he

    behaved. He has no money but he is quite proud of himself. I thought it was a character before, but

    now I think it is poor and outrageous! "

    "Although we often quarreled with each other, I think it''s a pity for us to break up since we have been

    with each other for more than a year after all. But there are many things that disappointed me."

    "I broke up with him on purpose. In fact, I didn''t really want to break up with him. I just wanted to

    frighten him by letting him know that he still loved me. But he agreed immediately at that time. I thought

    he was just angry at me. However, he got a girlfriend back home after I left for less than one day."

    With grievances full of her eyes, Xenia opened her eyes wide, and raised her eyelids to avoid crying for

    that kind of person.

    She sobbed, "Well, it''s good to break up with him. I finally see his true face. I don''t need to feel sad for

    such a bad man. Well, now I am back to be single. It''s really good to be single. I will go find a

    handsome boy tomorrow. I will piss off Dn. "

    I was quietly listening to Xenia, watching her slowly healing herself.

    After Xenia calmed down, she evenughed out and patted me, "thank you for today. We just knew

    each other today. I didn''t expect that you would help me to fight. With this, I regard you as my friend.

    No matter what happens to you in the future, I will protect you. If any man dares to bully you, I will help

    you break his teeth."

    Looking at Xenia who was full of spirit, I stood up to hail a taxi. "If you don''t have anything valuable, just

    don''t leave your luggage there. It''s toote. Let''s go home."

    A car stopped by our side. Xenia jumped up and patted her bottom.

    "Okay, I listen to you. I have to go back to have a beauty sleep. Otherwise, I can''t look for a good man

    with a good condition. This time, I want to have my eyes cleaned."

    When I arrived home, Xenia gave me a very energetic smile, but she went into her bedroom

    immediately.

    Standing at the door, I could hear her crying.

    Even if she fell in love with the wrong person, but after all, if she love with her heart, the pain will not be

    reduced by half.

    Some wounds, destined to bear by herself.

    This time, I dare not make the same mistake again. So I used my phone to set an rm clock for

    myself.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    The next day when I got up, the door of Xenia''s room was still closed. I didn''t want to disturb her. I just

    found a new set of clothes she could use to change and put it at the door of her room.

    When I arrived at the set, few people were there. I was relieved that I didn''t gette again.

    The makeup artist arrived early too. The makeup artist started to put on make-up. In a short while, all

    the workers who should havee were here, and Daniel also arrived on time.

    No one med me for beingte yesterday, even though they were more estranged from me.

    In fact, when I saw the director, I couldn''t help but feel a little guilty when thinking of him losing his

    temper yesterday.

    When everything was ready, I saw a tall figure in the crowd -- Rogelio.

    My eyes met his, and everything seemed to stop.

    I turned a deaf ear to the director''s "action". I waspletely absent-minded.

    "What the hell is going on with you, Jasmine? Can we shoot it or not? "

    Daniel, who yed with me, also took a deep breath of dissatisfaction. "Hey, can we not waste time?

    This is your only job, but I took time off from the cast and came out. "

    I knew that Daniel has tried his best to be polite. I hurriedly apologized, "I''m sorry, director. I''m ready."

    Kent rolled his eyes at me, gestured to the other staff, and took action again.

    When they started to shoot, I took a quick nce at Rogelio. It can be said that I almost applied

    Rogelio''s face to Daniel.

    I imagined that I had been proposed by Rogelio, that I imagine that I will meet him for a lifetime and

    have a new house with him.

    It was not until hearing the sound of "stop" that I slowly came back to my senses from the short

    shooting just now.

    The director finally showed a smile on his face, a smile that he had never seen in the past two days.

    "Very good, well done, wless."

    Kent came to me when I was about to finish my work. "You have some gifts, but as a new employee,

    you should learn to be modest, work hard and advance hard."

    "Thank you, Mr. Kent. I will never make the same mistakes as yesterday."

    Kent left without saying anything more to me, and I looked at the ce where Rogelio stood just now.

    Rogelio was still there. He gave me a thumb up with a smile.

    I didn''t expect that I would run so smoothly today. And I was happy to receive Rogelio''s recognition.

    I saw that Rogelio moved a little and seemed to want to walk towards me, so I couldn''t help walking

    towards him.

    "I didn''t expect you to be here."

    "I want to cheer you on. I am afraid that you might be influenced by what happened yesterday."

    "Thank you. In fact, I was a little nervous just now."

    I looked at Rogelio''s face. I couldn''t move my eyes from him, but even more afraid to show too obvious.

    I knew it was cruel to myself after all.

    Just as I was trying to take my eyes off him, two policemen suddenly appeared beside me. "Are you

    Jasmine?"

    I looked at the two people in front of me and didn''t know what happened. I nodded my head. "Yes, I

    am. What can I do for you?"

    One of them showed me the police certificate, "Hi, someone sued you for intentional assault. Please

    come with us to the police station and assist with the investigation."

 Chapter 68 First Time Entering The Police Station

    Chapter 68 First Time Entering The Police Station

    There was a buzz in my head at that time, and I felt like an escaped prisoner had been caught by the

    police.

    As soon as the shooting ended, most of the people hadn''t left. The noise of removing the devices had

    be very quiet at this moment.

    After a day, I became the focus of these people''s eyes again, but both are shameful.

    "Sir, is there any misunderstanding? You''ve asked the wrong person. Look at her. How could she hurt

    someone on purpose? "

    The policeman was very polite to Rogelio and said, "We just follow thew. We must investigate if

    anyone reported a case to the police. If Miss Jasmine is innocent, she will naturally be fine. Please

    cooperate with us."

    I didn''t dare to look up at him. I couldn''t imagine what he would think of me or look at me.

    Fortunately, I am not handcuffed, which makes me feel that I still have a little dignity.

    I was taken to the police car and the police interrogated me in a way of chatting.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "Do you know who sue you?"

    They just said that I hurt someone on purpose. No matter what, all I thought of was the quarrel with

    Dnst night. But I didn''t expect that the scum would call the police.

    "Is it Dn?"

    "It seems that you know it! Why did you hit him?"

    "A bad guy! He brought another woman home and went behind his girlfriend''s back! That''s abnormal to

    be hit? Besides, he hit us, too. "

    The two policemen exchanged a nce with each other.

    "Then who started the fight?"

    I was nervous at that time. If I tell the truth and say that Xenia moved his hand first, I am afraid it is not

    good to excuse. If I lie, I don''t know what happened to Xenia. In case she admits it truthfully, I will be

    charged with a false confession.

    "Sir, are you starting a formal investigation now? Can I keep silent for a while? "

    The two policemen looked at each other and smiled. They didn''t ask me more questions.

    When I got to the police office, I saw Xenia bending over the desk with her head down.

    Dn came here with the woman yesterday. However, when I saw her face, I couldn''t help but swallow.

    Her face was ck and blue. It was not exaggerate to say that she was not badly injured, but it was

    also not exaggerate to say that her face had been half swollen like a pig''s head.

    I didn''t know why, but I really want tough when I see the woman''s face. And I couldn''t help it.

    Because the police are here, I have to hold it back.

    But the softughter was still heard by everyone in this room.

    With her head down, Xenia couldn''t help but burst intoughter, too.

    It turned out that she was holding backughter instead of feeling scared.

    She turned around and saw me. Winking at me, she said with a smile, "Here you are. Did I interrupt

    your work? "

    I sat down next to Xenia. "The shooting has just finished. If the policemene a littleter, it would be

    better to as the people present can leave."

    "Sorry for disturbing you."

    "Nothing."

    I looked up at the woman who was pulling her scarf to hide her embarrassment.

    "You two, look. Is this the person you are using?"

    The woman eximed excitedly, "yes, they are the two women. Sir, they are the two women. Look at

    them. These two crazy women beat me. I was disfigured by them."

    Xenia rolled her eyes at the woman. She muttered, "if you were disfigured, that would be fine."

    I poked her with my elbow to stop her from talking.

    Xenia curled her lips.

    "Why did you hit her?"

    "Sir, I didn''t do anything wrong. They started the fight. Jasmine and I werepletely defending

    ourselves. There is a man among them. It''s asking for trouble to fight with them."

    Dn stood up and said, "Sir, she was telling a lie. She did it first. Look at the wounds on both of them,

    and then look at us."

    After saying that, Dn rolled up his sleeves, revealing the two rows of teeth marks on his arm, and

    pointed at me, "this is what she did."

    When I saw the blood streak on Dn''s arm, I lowered my head and closed my eyes, not daring to look

    straight at him anymore.

    I never thought that I would be so mean.

    "You deserve it."

    Xenia still couldn''t help talking fast.

    A policeman who was recording asked both of us, "is that true?"

    "Of course not. He pped us first."

    "You kept saying that they hit you. What about your injuries?"

    Xenia looked down at her body, but couldn''t remember whether there was any injury.

    She brushed her hair. She showed the police her face. "He also pped me yesterday. Look at my

    face, is it swollen?"

    The two policemen nced at Xenia and shook their heads.

    Xenia looked at me in a hurry and I shook my head helplessly. "She was really pped in the face. It''s

    just swelling up overnight."

    I tried to exin.

    But no one seemed to believe it.

    Xenia thought that we were going to be convicted. She simply stood up on striking table and pointed to

    Dn''s nose. "Yes. I hit you. What''s the matter? You bad man cheated on me and I couldn''t fight back?

    Do I have to let an asshole like you do whatever you want? Shouldn''t I teach you a lesson for the

    society? "

    Dn stood up in anger and asked, "who did you say was an asshole?"

    "You know who is."

    "Sir, did you hear that? She admitted that she hit us,"

    Another voice came from behind, "Sit down, please. Where do you think here is?"

    The policeman behind me is none other than Vann.

    I said I wouldn''t see him again. I didn''t expect to see him so soon.

    I turned my head to not look at him as if I didn''t know him at all.

    Vann took the pen in the hand of the policeman who was making a record. "Let me do it."

    The policeman gave way to Vann and left the interrogation room perhaps because he was toozy to

    watch the farce.

    Vann looked down at the record and pretended that he didn''t know me. He said, "Each of you is making

    your own statement. Then I ask you one question: did you have witnesses? Who saw you fight first? "

    "Sir, we didn''t do anything to them first. It''s all self-defense."

    Regardless of what Xenia said, Vann looked at me and asked, "Really? Is she telling the truth? "

    At this moment, I had no choice but to talk to Vann in order to get both Xenia and I out of the trouble.

    "The neighbors can testify for us. If they didn''t stop us, we would have been badly beaten by Dn.

    They all saw that I was beaten by Dn, and I couldn''t resist. If you don''t believe me, you can

    investigate it. You will know it after asking."

 Chapter 69 Fake Or Real

    Chapter 69 Fake Or Real

    Vann asked, still lowering his head. "What do you do for a living?"

    I thought to myself that you knew the answer.

    However, before I could answer, Vann looked up at me and said, "As the saying goes, one can do

    one''s job and love one''s career. Sometimes, one can give full y to one''s professional characteristics.

    You can just test your abilities."

    I think the majority of the people present have not understood the meaning of Vann''s words. It was only

    after a few seconds'' reaction that I gradually understood what he meant.

    I brewed a little emotion and tried not to think of the unpleasant things that happened in his family.

    "Sir, it is self-defense. You can''t just trust them because of their injuries? Who says the one who is

    forced to defend will be hit by the attacking party? "

    Dn could not help but stand up and pointed at me. "How could you confuse right and wrong?"

    Vann looked at Dn coldly. "Sit down. I didn''t ask you. Shut up."

    Dn sat down and didn''t dare to say something more.

    "No matter who started the fight first or who is the one at fault, it''s always wrong to fight. Since

    someone called the police, we have to deal with it fair and just. You were not used of intentional

    injury. You fought with each other, and you will be detained for a couple of days at most." You can

    decide whether you will solve it by yourselves or by police."

    "What do you mean?"

    "If you guys intend to settle the case by yourselves, you have to pay for her medical expenses. After

    all, her injuries are not serious. If you not intend to settle the problem privately, you need to be detained

    for a few days."

    The woman by the side of Dn said, "I don''t want to settle it privately. I just want these two women to

    be sent to jam."

    Vann said calmly, "Whether they will be detained, who will be detained, we still need to investigate this

    matter. After all, Miss Jasmine said they have witnesses."

    The woman yelled at him. "The witnesses only see one-sided view."

    Vann replied with a serious look. "Whether it is one-sided view is not up to you. We''ll find it out."

    I just made a mistake yesterday, and now I was taken away by the police in front of so many people. I

    finally got a job. I really don''t want my job to be put at risk.

    What''s more, it was because of this kind of person.

    I remembered where I got injured yesterday, then I immediately covered my stomach with my hands

    and frowned, "ouch, ouch..."

    Xenia asked. "What''s wrong with you?"

    I showed great pain. "The man gave me a p on my belly yesterday, and it hurts so much. I tried my

    best to go back to work today, but I just couldn''t help it, ouch, it hurts --"

    Dn panicked and said, "Hey! Don''t y dumb with me!"

    "Sir, please send me to the hospital. I am really in pain. I must have been hurt in my internal injury. Am I

    dying?"

    I simply lied prone on the table. The most like ce was my forehead sweat. In fact it was just because

    I feel guilty.

    "Jasmine, what''s wrong with you? Does it matter? Hurry up! Send her to the hospital first! She''s gonna

    die! "

    I didn''t know if Xenia can find that I was pretending, but she seemed to believe that I really hurt.

    At this time, a gentle but anxious voice rang in my ear. The gentle hand gently brushed my hair.

    "Jasmine, what''s wrong with you? Let me send you to the hospital first."

    I can''t believe it and raised my head to look at Rogelio who was so close with care.

    "How... How could you..."

    "Don''t say anything now. Let me send you to the hospital first."

    Looking at Vann, Rogelio said, "Mr. Van, I have brought mywyer here. If you have any questions,

    please talk to mywyer. I hope I can take Miss Jasmine to see a doctor first. If you need to go through

    any formalities, mywyer will help you."

    Vann nced at me, lowered his head and said "okay" to show his agreement.

    Rogelio held me and asked with concern, "Can you move now? Let me help you. "

    I feltplicated when I saw Rogelio''s hand on my arm. Everything was so unreal.

    "I can walk myself."

    "Ahem!"

    Vann covered her mouth and coughed heavily. When I realized what had happened, I covered my

    stomach again and said, "It hurts so much. Please do me a favor."

    I didn''t dare to give too much pressure to Rogelio. I''m afraid that he haven''t fully recovered yet.

    However, just as I pretended to struggle to stand up, I was suddenly held up by Robbie who appeared

    out of nowhere. "Let me do it."

    As a result, Rogelio''s hand slipped down from my arm.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Rogelio looked at Robbie in confusion and asked, "Why are you here?"

    I was so embarrassed. In front of Rogelio, as I was hugged by Robbie, but I couldn''t refuse him.

    While Robbie didn''t look at me. He looked at Xenia who just stood up and said, "Spencer asked me to

    catch this woman."

    Hearing what Robbie said, a smile appeared on Xenia''s face. She waved at her and said, "Hi, nice to

    meet you. I''ve been sitting here for a few hours. Can you take me out?"

    "How did you two get together?"

    Biting her lower lip, Xenia pointed at me in the arms of Robbie and said, "It''s a long story. Can you take

    my friend to the hospital first? We can talk about itter when I treat you to dinner."

    Then Robbie took a look at me, who felt so embarrassed in his arms and turned to walk out.

    Rogelio was just behind us. I wanted to take a look at Rogelio, but I waspletely stopped by the

    body of Robbie.

    I looked at Robbie discontentedly, and he also hung his eyelids and looked at me without evading. "I

    haven''t seen you for only two days, then you''ve learned how to lie and fight!"

    "It''s none of your business. Put me down."

    "If you want to pretend that you are innocent and want to pay less medical fees, you''d better finish this

    y."

    Rogelio walked a few steps towards his car and opened the door. "Put her in my car. I''ll take her to the

    hospital. Don''t you need to help that girl?"

    Hearing that, Robbie paused. With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, he whispered to me, "Are

    all women all like to say one thing and mean another? She never gives up struggling though she said

    she would fulfill his wish. "

    "Whatever you think,"

    Robbie put me in Rogelio''s car and said to him. "You can register her name in a hospital ording to

    the records. And you can ask the doctor to make the treatment fee and her illness a little more serious.

    As for whether she will receive treatment in the future, just let her go."

    Rogelio asked, "What do you mean? She doesn''t feel well. Shouldn''t she be examined? "

    Robbie answered and banged the door "What do you mean? Ask her by yourself."

    After saying that, Robbie turned around and went back to the police station.

    After these words, Rogelio got into the car and sat beside me. He said to her with concern. "Just wait a

    little longer. I''ll take you to the hospital."

    I looked at Rogelio some blush with shame. "I''m fine. Nothing happened. I was just pretending. "

 Chapter 70 Couldnt Stop Lying

    Chapter 70 Couldn''t Stop Lying

    Rogelio was surprised and asked again, "Are you really all right?"

    I nodded with my head down, "Yes, he did hit me yesterday, but it was very painful at that time, and

    then I was fine."

    I thought Rogelio would think that I was immoral, but I heard himugh.

    I couldn''t help but look up at him and see how happy he was when heughed. "That''s good. That''s

    good. Nothing matters more than that. Just now, I really worried about you. It was Robbie who knew it

    all at once. It was not me."

    "I''m sorry, I just... It''s so embarrassing. "

    "Anyway, let me take you to the hospital for registration first, so that you can have an exnation here."

    While saying, Rogelio turned around with a smile and started the car.

    I looked at the back of Rogelio and asked, "Why did youe here?"

    Rogelio smiled at me through the rearview mirror. "I was worried about you when you were taken away

    by the police, so I followed you to see if there was anything I could help and called awyer."

    "Thank you. We haven''t met each other for a few times. Thanks for your help."

    I looked at Rogelio, and thought that Rogelio was indeed a kind-hearted person.

    "But why did you fight with others?"

    I told Rogelio briefly and he listened with a smile.

    "I didn''t expect you to be so righteous."

    "What kind of righteous? It''s just in time. Anybody wouldn''t stand by."

    "But it sounds that they really deserve a fight."

    I asked Rogelio curiously, "Do you really think so?"

    Rogelio nodded and said, "However, it''s inevitable to be injured when fighting, and you won''t be so

    lucky every time. I hope you won''t encounter such things again in the future, lest you get hurt."

    I really want to take what Rogelio said as a kind of care for me, but I dare not to let myself have such

    extravagant hopes.

    "You must like a gentlewoman, I guess. A woman is aspetent and virtuous as Amy."

    Maybe women were tended to make themselves unhappy. Just like now, I was sad when I saw the

    happiness on Rogelio''s face when he heard the name of Amy.

    "Everyone has his or her own merits, and we don''t have to say one of them is better than others."

    The car stopped at the hospital gate. Just as Rogelio and I made an appointment to the hospital, our

    phone rang at the same time.

    My call was from Xenia.

    As soon as I picked up the phone, I heard Xenia talk to me excitedly, "Jasmine, where are you? Okay,

    No matter where you are. Now take a taxi to Lego and let''s go to KTV. "

    "KTV?"

    "Yeah. We have dealt with the incident and the police exined it to them. These two guys agreed to

    reconciliation. They helped us a lot this time and I want to ask them to go to the KTV and they agreed."

    "They all agreed?"

    I have always thought that this kind of thing is not possible. I could believe that Vann could agree for a

    meal. But I can''t figure out why Robbie has to agree.

    "Yes, why do they oppose it? They don''t have to pay the bill. Moreover, it is making friends. I have to

    tell you that they are all capable. This kind of friends are worth making. Van is the one who is qualified

    to make friends with. If we are friends with him, no matter what troubles I make in the future, I have a

    friend who knows well, right?"

    I took a deep breath reluctantly. I was the one who said that I wouldn''t contact them anymore, and now

    it''s me who was going to treat them.

    "Okay, it''s a deal. We''ll go there first. Youe here quickly." Xenia said and hang up the phone.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Xenia hung up when she said what she wanted to say. When I put down the phone, Rogelio also hung

    up.

    "Xenia wants to thank you for your help today and want to invite you to sing in the Lego. Will you go?"

    "Do you want me to go with you?"

    I was naturally happy to see Rogelio, but at this moment, the first thought that came to my mind was

    the warning of Michelle and the mockery of Robbie.

    My hesitation forced Rogelio to ask, "You don''t want me to."

    "Of course I''d love to. But I don''t know if that would have any bad influence on your health."

    "I want you to treat me as a normal person, not a patient."

    Rogelio clenched his phone and said, "Just now, Michelle said that she had a scene to shoot tonight

    and she wouldn''te back tonight. I don''t have anything to do by myself, and if you want to invite me,

    I think I will agree."

    I recalled that Rogelio told me that he would feel lonely when he woke up alone, and I could easily see

    from his eyes that he was very interested at this party.

    I smiled at Rogelio and said, "Mr. Rogelio, in order to thank you for your help today, we would like to

    invite you to have dinner and sing with us. Would you like to ept our invitation?"

    Rogelio smiled and pretended to think for a while. "Well, I think I''m willing to ept your invitation."

    The two of us look at each other and smile.

    The registration became a useless paper. We got back in the car and drove to the Lego informed by

    Xenia.

    When we arrived at the entrance of the Lego, I called Xenia and asked which private room they were.

    And then I and Rogelio found them guided by a waiter.

    There were a lot of beer on the table in front of them. In front of Xenia, there was an empty beer bottle,

    and another bottle in her hand was also just half of beer left.

    When Vann was busy ordering songs, I saw an open beer in front of Robbie, but he didn''t drink it. With

    a cigarette between his fingers, he looked at the direction of Vann, but apparently he was thinking

    about something else.

    When Xenia saw me, she stood up excitedly and took me to have a seat beside her.

    "Here you are! Come and drink with me!"

    "Drink? Never mind. I don''t want to drink anymore."

    Thinking of the situations I had drunk before, I didn''t dare to take a risk in front of Rogelio, lest I say

    something I shouldn''t say and do something I shouldn''t do.

    "Hey, how about this? I called you out to have fun, but you were refused."

    Xenia looked at the other three men, each of whom was unwilling to sit down and drink with her.

    "But I can''t drink."

    "ying drunken madness?"

    "I would say something nonsense and mistook people."

    "Ha," Rogelioughed. I then realized that Rogelio was sitting right next to me and was very close to

    me.

    Besides, the man sitting next to Rogelio was Robbie, who was very close to me. It was inevitable for

    me to see Robbie when I looked at Rogelio.

    Then the scenes of me and Robbie after drinking popped up hatefully, making me embarrassed and

    blush.

    Without knowing why, Rogelio asked in curiosity, "How did you mistake people?"

    I can''t help looking at Robbie, and he is also looking at me. I deliberately avoided him, but Robbie did

    not.

    Although Robbie knows it clearly, I still need to lie in front of him.

 Chapter 71 I Thought I Would Be Alone Forever

    Chapter 71 I Thought I Would Be Alone Forever

    Xenia also looked curious. If I couldn''t make up a reasonable exnation, it would be hard for me to

    get away with drinking today.

    "I will take strangers as my friends."

    My clumsy exnation is really not convincing.

    Xenia even didn''t ask for my permission and opened a bottle of beer for me and said, "It''s not a big

    deal. Only we are here today. It doesn''t matter if you recognize the wrong person. Drink with me. I''ve

    been fed up the past two days. Let''s take it out on each other, okay?"

    Xenia gave me the opened beer while she said.

    However, my heart was even more scared when I heard these words from Rogelio. He said to me with

    a smile, "It doesn''t matter. I''m not allowed to drink now. I''ll look at you to make sure that you won''t be

    abducted by strangers."

    I was holding a can of beer in my hand, not knowing what to do.

    I looked at Robbie for help unconsciously, but he simply turned his head, picked up the beer that he

    had never drunk and took a sip.

    Xenia cheered with me and raised her head to drink. "If you don''t drink, you won''t take me as your

    friend."

    I bit my lips. I could only tell myself that it wouldn''t matter if I drank a little.

    The music started and Vann sang a song.

    Xenia was also good at drinking, so after a short while, she had already finished two bottles of beer and

    ran up to Vann to sing with him.

    I was persuaded to take more than one bottle of beer. When Xenia went to sing, I breathed a sigh of

    relief secretly.

    It was not until now that I realized that Robbie and Rogelio had been sitting very close to each other.

    Both of them looked at the two people who were singing. When the two people waved their hands to

    us, they would smile and apud rhythmically, but in fact, they were talking about something about

    themselves.

    "I''ve almost arranged everything in thepany. You can officially take office next week," said Robbie

    to Rogelio

    "In fact, you don''t have to be in such a hurry."

    Robbie took a drag on his cigarette. "What should we wait for?"

    "I''ve been in aa for more than a year. It''s so hard for you. I''ve read the financial statements.

    Everything is very good."

    After spitting out a mouthful of smoke, Robbie said nothing.

    "Stay in thepany and manage it with me."

    "No need."

    "Do you still me me?"

    "We are good buddies. There is no need to talk about this topic which is past."

    Rogelio looked at Robbie, asked, "Is that really the past?"

    "If you must say that there is something hasn''t past, I hope you can leave her. She is not a good choice

    for you," said Robbie, looking directly into Rogelio''s eyes.

    Rogelio took a deep breath and said, "You haven''t let it go yet!"

    Instead of going on with this topic, Robbie looked at me and pointed at me who was an eavesdropping.

    "In fact, I think such a fool like her is more suitable for you."

    Rogelio thought Robbie was making a joke. "Don''t make fun of Jasmine," Rogelio said.

    Rogelio looked at me and smiled at me. He exined for Robbie, "Don''t listen to him."

    Right then, Xenia, who had just finished a song, ran up to us and said, "Hey, you three! What''s up?

    Come and sing a song. What do you want to sing?"

    "I can''t sing. Forget it."

    Xenia didn''t listen to me. She pulled me out of the seat and said, "You''re so boring. If I ask you to do

    something, you''ll just refuse. Even if you can''t sing, what''s the matter if you cry loudly over the

    headset? We should have a good attitude to y when wee out to y."

    Vann handed me a wheat, "Come on, let''s forget the past. For the past generation, we should not

    shoulder the responsibility."

    I looked at Vann, and he beckoned me to take over the microphone from his hand. I understand what

    he meant in his words. In fact, I know that I have no reason to be against him on the matter of my

    father.

    I took over the microphone from Vann, and he slimed at me, "What do you want to sing?"

    I turned my head to look at Rogelio and Robbie, who were also watching us.

    I told Vann "I will be lonely all my life."

    Vann ordered the song and the music was on.

    "I think I will always be alone forever, alone all my life. I think I will always be alone forever, alone all my

    life..."

    This is the first time I''ve sung in a KTV, and someone is willing to listen.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    It might be the first time for them to listen to me singing. All of them were quiet and apuded to

    encourage me when the music came to an end.

    Xenia poured the rest of my beer into my hands, curled her lips and said, "And you said you couldn''t

    sing. You were good at singing."

    "You just console me. When I get proud, I will forget who I am."

    Vann took up a bottle of wine as well, and bumped his beer on mine. Then he asked Xenia to drink

    together.

    I had no choice but to drink with them.

    Robbie and Rogelio, on the other hand, were talking about something. They looked calm and

    composed, but the atmosphere surrounding them was unsettled.

    Vann also noticed it. He didn''t disturb them, but asked us to sing and drink.

    Xenia did not know the two of them well so she did not feel the different atmosphere between them.

    Due to the enthusiasm of the host, Xenia invited them to sing and dance together.

    Rogelio stood up. I thought he had agreed to y with her, but he apologized to Xenia and walked up

    to me. "Sorry, I have to go now."

    I replied, "it doesn''t matter."

    Xenia pouted, "Why are you going back so early? Why didn''t you y for a while? "

    "My girlfriend wants me to go back."

    "Your girlfriend? Ask her toe and y with us! "

    I tugged at Xenia''s clothes to stop her.

    "Rogelio has just recovered from a serious illness, so it''s not easy for him to y for a long time. Let

    him go back early."

    Rogelio smiled at me. "Goodbye."

    "Bye."

    Rogelio nodded to the Xenia and Vann and left.

    It was not until Rogelio was out of sight that Xenia asked, "Why didn''t you allow me to invite his

    girlfriend?"

    Before I could answer, Vann asked, "Do you know who is Rogelio''s girlfriend?"

    "Who is it?"

    "Amy!"

    Xenia widened her eyes and asked, "Which Amy? That famous star?"

    Hearing that, Vann nodded vigorously. "Do you think she wille here to y with you?"

    Xenia made a sign and shook her head, "A handsome man like him can''t match nobody like us."

    Suddenly, Xenia pointed at the Robbie sitting in the corner and asked with a smile, "That handsome

    guy is also here. Does he have a girlfriend?"

    "I don''t think so," replied Vann

    Xenia winked at me and pointed at herself and me. "I want this boy. You or

    me?"

 Chapter 72 Im The Second One

    Chapter 72 I''m The Second One

    "You get him." I turned to the screen, "What do you want to sing? I order songs for you."

    "Of course not! Am I not handsome?" Vann said, dissatisfied with Xenia''s words.

    Hearing that, Xenia could not help but curl her mouth to look at Vann. She said, "Although you are

    good-looking, your profession and family background are not pure and high-grade. It is nothing more

    than vulgar."

    "Girls like you always judge people just like yourself. You don''t pay attention to the inner world."

    "Why should I pay attention to your inner quality? I don''t want to have further development with you

    only because of your external appearance."

    "You have a really bad taste. Why do think Dn is good? Are you a fool to date with that kind of man?

    "

    Hearing that, Xenia was a little irritated with Vann.

    She rested her hands on her hips and asked Vann, "What do you mean? You don''t want to walk out of

    the private room alive, do you?"

    Seeing that they are having fun, I decided to stay away from them so that they could get along with

    each other more often. After all, both of them were still not married. Maybe they could fall in love with

    each other.

    But it was a bad thing to have dodged the two of them. The air around was even more ufortable.

    To me, Robbie is just like a shadow.

    When he is with me, I always feel ufortable and nervous.

    I happened to want to avoid Xenia''s persuasion of drinking, so I came out of the box, just as when I

    came out to sober up, I wanted to stand outside for a while.

    "What are you doing? Let go of me! I won''t go! I want to see him! Let him see me! "

    "Kim doesn''t want to see you. You are so annoying toe here all day long!"

    I was about to turn around to see what was going on. But I was hit by someone.

    I turned around and saw a pretty woman. Her head was lowered when she bumped into me so I

    couldn''t see her face clearly.

    "Are you all right?"

    The woman raised her head slowly. I didn''t see her face until she entered the room.

    With a frown, I asked uncertainly, "Rosie? Is that you? "

    Hearing my voice, the woman looked back at me with her misty eyes.

    She was exactly Rosie.

    "Rosie, why are you here?"

    Rosie looked at me and didn''t react immediately. Apparently, she was drunk.

    "Jasmine? It''s you? Why are you here? "

    Rosie stumbled her steps. She wanted to take a step closer to me, but lost her bnce and fell on me.

    I helped Rosie up so that she didn''t fall.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    But Rosie didn''t mean to get up after she fell on me. Instead, her weight was on me and her arms were

    around my neck tightly.

    After a short while, a faint sob came to my ears, and the sound became louder and louder.

    "What''s wrong, Rosie? Why are you crying? Don''t scare me. "

    "Jasmine, tell me, what''s wrong with me? Why doesn''t he talk to me? "

    I hugged Rosie. My hands kept touching her back. "You are a good girl. You are perfect everywhere.

    You are smart, beautiful and talented."

    "Then why doesn''t he like me? Why doesn''t he talk to me? I''ve begged him to let me go. Why does he

    ignore me? "

    "Because he is a fool and blind, he couldn''t see your kindness."

    "I don''t allow you to call him a fool or an idiot. He''s really special," Rosie sobbed

    "Fine, fine. He is special. You are right. Come on, go with me."

    I helped Rosie and tried to bring her into our room.

    Rosie took a few steps with me and then went in the opposite direction.

    I pulled her back, "What are you doing? Over there!"

    "No, I still have to go to find him. I want him to tell me that I must see him."

    "Come on. Stop crying. If you really want to see him, you can wait until you sober up. Few men will like

    drunk women."

    Rosie was touched by my words. She stopped struggling and looked at me. "Really?"

    "Of course. You can go to see him when you are sober. Maybe he will see you."

    Turning her head sideways, Rosie replied, "it sounds reasonable."

    "Let''s go."

    I put Rosie''s arm on my shoulder and took her into our room.

    "Where have you been, Jasmine?" Xenia asked me with a headset.

    "Who is she?"

    I saw that Robbie was still smoking in the corner and he just raised his head.

    Robbie finally recognized Rosie and helped her sit on the sofa.

    "Brother, what brings you here? Why are you with sister-inw now?"

    Xenia ran to them and asked curiously, "Sister-inw? Who is sister-inw?"

    I prevaricated, "She''s drunk. She''s Robbie younger sister. Don''t worry. You can continue to y."

    Xenia waved at Rosie. "Hello!"

    However, there was no response from Rosie. When she saw the wine on the table, she took it

    immediately.

    Xenia pouted and said, "Okay, you take care of her. I will go back to singing with Vann."

    "Go ahead."

    I grabbed the bottle from Rosie''s hand and said, "Enough, Rosie. Don''t drink anymore."

    "Give me the beer."

    I put the bottle back on the table and hugged Rosie. "Didn''t you say that you would talk to him when

    you sober up? If you are always drunk, when do you find him?"

    Raising her eyelids with difficulty, Rosiey her head on my legs.

    Robbie nced at Rosie and asked, "what happened?"

    I shook my head, "I don''t know exactly. I just saw two men dragging her to the door. It seemed that she

    wanted to see someone, but that person didn''t want to see her."

    Robbie looked at Rosie with a frown.

    I told my guess to Robbie, "Maybe Rosie fell in love with someone."

    Robbie crushed the cigarette in his hand, pulled Rosie up from me and held her into his arms.

    "You''d better take Rosie home. You can ask her when she wakes up."

    Robbie picked up Rosie and stood up. And I also stood up. Then we went out of Lego. I helped Robbie

    put Rosie into his car.

    "You drank two bottles of wine. Do you want me to drive you back?" Robbie asked

    I''ve been drunk for a long time. I didn''t lose my consciousness.

    I turned to look at the direction of the Lego and shook my head and said to Robbie. "No, thanks. I''ll go

    with Xenia."

    Robbie opened the door and said to me before getting on the car, "You are the second one that Rogelio

    goes out with except Michelle."

    "It doesn''t mean anything. Don''t you think you are ridiculous? If you really can''t let her go, you should

    make a breakthrough in your rtionship with Michelle, instead of using me to set Rogelio up."

 Chapter 73 I Fell In Love With You

    Chapter 73 I Fell In Love With You

    Robbie''s expression didn''t change at all. "If you change your mind, you cane to me at any time. I

    think I will be willing to help you."

    As Robbie spoke, my phone rang.

    "This is my number. You don''t have to turn me down. You''ll surely need it."

    After Robbie got on the car, I watched his car leave. Then I looked down at the phone number. I

    deleted it once before, but it was in my phone again.

    What Robbie said is very dangerous for me. Even if I have to restrain my love for Rogelio every time, I

    am unwilling to win him back.

    I deleted Robbie''s number from my phone again because I didn''t want to need it one more time.

    When I went back to the room, Xenia and Vann were singing, shoulder to shoulder. The songs they

    were singing made their voices a little hoarse, but the voices were still very loud.

    They didn''t notice me. I sat in the corner, watching them singing and dancing.

    Finally, when the two of them were tired and turned to look for us, only I was in the room. Then, I found

    that there were only three of us here now. We were supposed to go out to have fun.

    Xenia took a sip of wine and asked, "When did they leave?"

    "They left for a while."

    "You guys are so boring. You promised me that you woulde here to have fun, but you didn''t sing or

    drink. You left earlier than I did."

    Xenia then pointed at Vann and added, "Van is much better than you. We can have fun at work and at

    work. That is what men do."

    I smiled at Xenia, "You just knew each other for a few hours, but you speak so highly of him, don''t

    you...?"

    Xenia red at me. "Screw you! You''re not honest at all."

    Xenia waved to Vann and said, "Drive us home. Most of us has gone. It''s boring."

    "ok." Vann put down the microphone and we walked out of the box.

    The receptionist at the front desk told us that someone had paid the bill.

    "Oh, so generous."

    Xenia patted her lotus bag and said, "Spencer''s two friends are quite nice."

    Vann asked a taxi and sent us to the gate of themunity.

    When I was about to leave, Vann called out to me.

    "If you want, you cane to my home. My mom misses you very much."

    I didn''t say anything. Xenia looked at Vann and then at me.

    Vann drove away then. Xenia asked me on the way of home. "What''s the rtionship between you and

    Vann? Why did he say that to you? Her mother likes you? "

    "No, I have nothing to do with each other. It''s just that his mother and my family are old friends."

    "Really?"

    "I said it. Why do you double check?" I looked at Xenia and asked, "Do you fall in love with Van?"

    "What do you think I am? I just left a bad man and now I''m falling in love with someone else? So

    please, I''m a woman with self-discipline. Moreover, he is just a policeman. The sry is low, and there

    is a great risk in his career. Why would I choose such a job with him? "

    I can''t help but think of the Xeon mentioned by Vann''s mom. If what she said is true, then it is a kind of

    misfortune for my mother to meet my father.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    "Yes, it is indeed unnecessary. I really don''t want you to be rted to Vann when ites to his

    profession."

    Xenia blinked at me, pouted and didn''t say anything.

    "It''s gettingte. Let''s go to bed." I said to Xenia

    But Xenia didn''t seem to be sleepy. Instead, she held my hand, and pulled me back to the sofa.

    "Jasmine, let''s have a chat."

    "What do you want to talk about?"

    "What can women talk about when they sit together? Of course they talk about men."

    "But I don''t have a man. I don''t have much to talk about."

    Xenia pursed her lips. "I don''t think so. None of the two men surnamed Luo is able to make you change

    your mind."

    "Why would they take a fancy to me?"

    "Well, I''m asking you whether you have a crush on one of them or not. Who asked you if they like you

    or not?"

    I looked aside and said, "No."

    "Actually, I think that Rogelio is a nice guy. The way he looks at you is really different from the way he

    looks at me. The way he looks at you is absolutely not the way of looking a normal friend."

    "Don''t talk nonsense. He has a girlfriend and is the popr star, Amy. How could he be interested in

    me? Don''t make a crazy match!"

    I want to escape this topic. I don''t want their words to give me hope.

    However, when I was about to stand up, my arm was grabbed by Xenia.

    "Well, what about Robbie? I felt his love when he carried you today, but he looked cold and hard to get

    close to."

    I poked Xenia''s forehead with my finger and said, "Can you stop these groundless conjectures? Don''t

    connect me with them, okay? They will never pay attention to an ordinary woman like us. "

    "Who will you choose if you have the chance?"

    I stood up from the sofa forcefully, "Then I ask you, what''s your choice?"

    "Me? I will certainly choose them, look at them, and then at Dn. Humph, I think I must have been

    blind at that time."

    "Then take a shower and go to sleep. You need a good sleep to keep your eyes wide open. Find a

    good one. "

    "Hey, don''t go, can we chat a little longer..."

    I closed the door of my room and took a deep breath. The more I tried not to think about it, the more I

    couldn''t help thinking. Perhaps this is the true nature of human beings, which is hypocritical and

    greedy. I can only restrain myself, but can''tpletely obliterate my true feelings.

    The next morning when I went back to thepany, I heard people talking about me.

    "Wow, I didn''t know she could fight with others."

    "She was used of intentional assault. I heard that the police said that when she were taken away."

    "Then how long will she be sentenced? Will she be disqualified from the advertising endorsement? "

    "Who knows."

    "Do you think they will recruit another actress if the n is cancelled?"

    "Don''t even think about it! It''s hard for us to take the advertisement of Ivey," said someone

    I gathered up my courage and went to my seat and greeted the people around me.

    "Good morning."

    "Ah, you scared me."

    Somebody shivered at the sight of me probably because of a guilty conscience. She patted her chest to

    come back to her position.

    But there were also some people who came to me willingly, "We just heard a little about what

    happened yesterday. But since you are here, I think what they said is not true, right?"

    "It''s not a big deal. Let bygones be bygones,"

    She curled her lips and said, "I see." then she exchanged a look with other people who had pricked up

    their ears and went back to her seat.

    At this time, Lucy shouted not far away, "Jasmine,e here. Mr. Xia is waiting for you."

 Chapter 74 A New Journey

    Chapter 74 A New Journey

    When Lucy called me, I was very nervous, thinking that Mr. Xia must ask about what happened

    yesterday and then get angry with me for a few words.

    They are not just me. I can tell from their expressions that they think the same.

    I went to Mr. Xia''s office with Lucy. She didn''t ask me anything and left after sending me in.

    "Mr. Xia."

    "Here you are. Have a seat."

    Mr. Xia greeted me to sit down, just like he didst time.

    Sitting on the sofa with me, Mr. Xia said, "I''ve heard what happened yesterday and I''ve asked the

    police. It''s not a big deal. Please don''t do this again. No matter what, you''re going to be a public figure

    in the future and don''t be caught by the media in the future. Their rendered ability is beyond your

    imagination."

    I''m not so ambitious for the future like Mr. Xia saying. In fact, I just want to have a job and make a

    living.

    "Mr. Xia, I hope my thing will have no negative impact on thepany."

    Mr. Xia shook his hand. "I''vee across much more terrible things than you did. Drugs, prostitution,

    prostitution and cheat. You don''t deserve to be mentioned. Not to mention that you haven''t reached the

    level of attention yet."

    "Thank you, Mr. Xia."

    "I asked you toe here today not to discuss this kind of matter with you. Do you still remember the

    movie Amy mentionedst time?"

    I nodded and said, "Yes, I remember that. You said it was a TV series."

    "Yes, the filming has been scheduled to be started on the day after tomorrow. The producer has

    informed us about it. Although he is dissatisfied with it, they can''t do anything about it for the time

    being. You go there first to take photos of all the substitute parts. And Amy will find other time to shoot

    the rest part. Is there any problem with it?"

    I shook my head, "no problem."

    Mr. Xia pursed his lips and nodded, "Very good, no problem."

    Mr. Xia picked up the boiled hot water and started to make tea skillfully. "I heard that yourmercial

    shooting was very good although something went wrong on the first day."

    "Speaking of this, I feel ashamed. I can''t believe that I waste for work on the first day."

    "You really shouldn''t have made such a mistake." Mr. Xia handed me a cup of tea that he had just

    made, "But young people are easy to be forgiven. Come on. Try your best to get through this

    advertising cooperation and try to get all the other advertising endorsement of Ivey."

    Mr. Xia''s hope was impossible for me.

    "I heard that the Ivey Group always pays attention to celebrities. It''s a rare chance for me to get this

    opportunity. I believe this is happening to Amy. After all, she is Rogelio''s girlfriend."

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Mr. Xia smiled and said, "Don''t belittle yourself. Moreover, the product of Ivey is much more involved.

    It''s impossible for Amy to endorse all the products. You should try to get one or two of them, which will

    be good for your future development. Smart people will use the resources in their hands. Just like Amy,

    once the love rtionship of her is announced, she immediately asked Ivey to invest her new series."

    Mr. Xia had a sip of tea and said, "All right, let''s drop it. You don''t have to go to thepany tomorrow.

    Prepare your luggage and go to the filming team early the day after tomorrow. Don''t bete this time.

    Lucy will give you a form for the specific location. Besides, she has a script. Please read it carefully. I

    know you don''t have much time, but it''s not a bad thing for you."

    "Well, I see. If Mr. Xia don''t have anything else to tell me, I''ll take my leave."

    Mr. Xia smiled at me and nodded. "Go ahead."

    As soon as I came out of Mr. Xia''s office, Lucy has been waiting for me and hands me a stack of paper.

    "This is the script and your schedule for this period. I have booked the ticket for you. You can take the

    bus go there the day after tomorrow. Someone will pick you up at the station. Moreover, you will take

    the shoot in a remote vige. The food and amodation condition is pretty terrible. You should be

    careful. "

    I took the things given by Lucy and scanned the schedule briefly. When I saw that there was nothing

    wrong with it, I said, "Nothing, this doesn''t matter to me."

    I''m afraid that my life before won''t be worse than this.

    "Then you can go home to clean up your things. Then you can go back to read the script."

    "Well, I''ll go back first, bye, Lucy."

    Lucy patted me on the shoulder and said, "Although you''re only a stand in this time, you have to work

    hard. After all, you''re the substitution of Amy this time, and she is very picky about the movie quality."

    I nodded, "I know, I will try my best."

    When I got home, Jill walked out of her room, rubbing her sleepy eyes.

    "Why haven''t you gone to work?"

    I smiled and shook my head, "please, I''m already back."

    Xenia looked at her watch and said, "You came back at noon? That''s right. You don''t need to be on

    duty all the time."

    "I got a drama and will leave in the morning the day after tomorrow. I need to go to the filming site, but I

    don''t know when I wille back."

    Xenia was pouring water for herself. Hearing what I said, she sobered up immediately. Without drinking

    any water, she asked, "You got a drama? Are you going to be an actress?"

    I mocked myself. "What actress? I am just a substitute."

    Xenia frowned and said, "A substitute? Dangerous action? Have you received any professional

    training? If not, don''t kill yourself in the shooting. "

    "No way. I''ve never heard that it''s aedy. Just because it''s not easy to arrange the starring list, I am

    just a part of it."

    Xenia nodded her head. But she still asked curiously, "You substitute who?"

    "Amy."

    "Wow, you are even willing to be her substitute. That''s not degrading."

    Xenia took a sip of water and frowned, "No, to be honest, you shouldn''t have been her substitution."

    "Why not?"

    "Think about it. You know the two men of the Luo family. It''s okay that you can''t be together. But if you

    have the chance, the word ''substitution'' is not nice, it feels lower than her. Seriously, if you can be with

    any one of them, just ask them to pay for you. And then you don''t need to be a substitution."

    I rolled my eyes at Xenia and said, "You must be still drunkst night and saying something stupid."

    Xenia said seriously, "I''m not kidding. Look at you. It''s said that it''s easy for a woman to chase a man

    and you''re no worse than that Amy. Why don''t you give it a try? This kind of handsome man is hard to

    get. It will be no other one if you miss this time. And in my opinion, maybe it was the reason that

    Rogelio was chased by Amy."

 Chapter 75 A Long Lost Visit

    Chapter 75 A Long Lost Visit

    The love letters of Rogelio and Michelle were still fresh in my memory. In love, Michelle was quite

    initiative, but I didn''t have the courage nor the confidence as her.

    I took Xenia''s hand and walked into the study. "Follow me."

    "What are you doing?"

    "I don''t know how long I will leave. I need to tell you something before I leave."

    "What is it?"

    I pointed at the book on the desk. "I can''t go to school on time when I left. You''re the real Xenia Tang.

    It''s time for you to go. Listen to the teacher and take notes, okay?"

    Xenia pouted reluctantly, "Why me? I''m old enough. Why do you still want me to go to a night school

    for you? "

    "For me? It''s for yourself, okay?"

    "Come on!" Xenia''s mouth opened into a circle. She wanted to say something but didn''t say it in the

    end. "Okay, okay, I know. I will go. But you have agreed, you should go there after youe back.

    Don''t let me go there again. Okay?"

    Xenia seemed really not to be interested in the course, and I was really interested in it, so I agreed,

    "Okay, I see."

    Xenia browsed a few pages and saw the sketches I drew on the notebook. She asked, "are these all

    drawn by you?"

    "I just drew randomly without any foundation."

    "To be honest, your paintings are really interesting. They are beautiful and well designed. But the only

    shoring is that some elements are out of date, which is a popr elements in the past two years."

    "You don''t know much about fashion. I learned it when I majored in it. Your cousin brought me some

    books. I have been reading them recently. My question is quite obvious. I feel that I have overreached

    myself. I know nothing about fashion and I still study these things."

    Putting aside the draft designs, Xenia said, "Hey, you know nothing about fashion? People wear what

    these designers design and what are popr. If you think what you design is fashion, it is fashion. You

    can lead fashion. Besides, fashion is something you can learn at any time. For one thing, you need

    money to afford. High end clothes and cheap clothes really look different. "

    Xenia put her finger on the table and said, "Actually, I admire my cousin a lot. Hees from an

    ordinary family. Unlike Robbie and his brother, they were born and brought up in a rich and powerful

    family. However, as you see, my cousin has made a great fortune over the years, and his business is

    getting better and better."

    "What about you? What are you going to do? You can''t sit idly and do nothing. "

    "I wanted to find a good man and marry myself before, but I met such a bad man as Dn. Now I''m still

    healing my injury. I will consider itter. If it doesn''t work, I can go home obediently and follow my

    family''s arrangement."

    "Well, you take your time to heal yourself. I''ll cook first, and then I have to read the script. I haven''t read

    the script yet, I can''t go to the site to read it."

    Xenia smiled and pushed me out of the study. "I am just living in the vi for two days without paying

    anything. And you are the cook while you will go out. But seriously, are you really going to leave like

    this? "

    I looked at Xenia and asked, "what else can we do?"

    "I heard that a movie will take several months at least. Don''t you want to say goodbye to anyone? I''m

    talking about Robbie and Rogelio. "

    Xenia looked at me with a cunning smile, which brought me back to reality. "No."

    Xenia sighed in an exaggerated way. "You''re not in a hurry, but I, an irrelevant person, am anxious for

    you."

    I read the script the other day. It was a touching story. In a tough time, the heroine met each other and

    fell in love, then they were forced to break up. The story didn''t have any ups and downs, but the

    unsophisticated and true feelings hit my tears easily.

    The man''s departure reminded me of my mother, and the woman''s longing and displeasure reminded

    me of my mother.

    This time, I didn''t know how long I should go. After several months, my resentment to her was not as

    strong as it was at the beginning. I couldn''t say goodbye to Rogelio, but I suddenly wanted to see Faye.

    The next day I went to the prison. After going through the formalities, I saw Faye.

    I thought after a few months of hard work, we could have a chance to get along well with each other.

    But I was wrong. When my mother saw me, she couldn''t control her emotions and threw herself in front

    of the bar. She stared at me ferociously and shouted at me, "You are heartless. How dare youe to

    see me? Are youughing at me? Are you here to see how I was bullied by those bitches? "

    "Be quiet, Faye Sun."

    Upon hearing that, my mom was immediately like a docile rabbit. She sat down on the bed slowly, but

    her eyes were filled with hatred.

    I also slowly sat down, "haven''t you reflected on it for so long? How can you treat your own daughter

    like this? "

    My mother humphed in disdain, "I give you your life, it''s my right to arrange everything for you."

    Hearing my mother''s words, I began to doubt whether I shoulde to see her or not.

    Maybe she didn''t need it at all.

    "Was it because you were like this that Xeon left you?"

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "Bah!" My mom spat at me and red at me angrily, "you are exactly the same as Xeon Mu,

    unemotional. Yes, I was born in a poor family, but so what? I lived with him wholeheartedly and gave

    birth to his children by my own. But what did he do to me? He eloped with another woman, and left you,

    the encumbrances to me. Why? Why should I be good to his child? "

    "Have you ever met Jacen again?"

    "To see him? I don''t have to do that. Your grandparents are in poor health. What if they regret and

    throw Jacen to me? I already have you and I get headache because of you. "

    I took a deep breath, looked at my mom and said, "don''t say that you are so pathetic. Have you ever

    raised me these years? You just let me there, without any care. There are so many divorced women

    and so many mistresses. Why do you self-indulgent to such a degree while other women''s mother is

    strong? "

    My mother looked at me with a smile. She pointed at her nose and said, "me? Self-indulgent? Haha, it''s

    really funny. Do you know what I did before? How could I be reduced to such a condition if your damn

    father didn''t appear? "

    "What, what did you do in the past?"

 Chapter 76 The Gu Estate

    Chapter 76 The Gu Estate

    At that moment, my mother turned her head aside. She tried to raise her eyes and look at me after a

    few seconds. The way she looks at me was not as friendly as a stranger.

    "Do you want to know? I used to be a prostitute, anyone can fuck me. It is a profession you have never

    wanted to do, but I am. You are born of a prostitute. You can never be noble. You will follow in my

    footsteps sooner orter. "

    My mother''s emotion made me not choose to believe the her words, but chose to look at her calmly. "If

    Xeon didn''t elope with other people, if he has other hidden facts, would you still hate him?"

    "Jasmine, why did I give birth to a fool like you? What''s the difference? No matter what the reason is,

    what is the difference between the harm done to us? I, Faye Sun, will never forgive him for the rest of

    my life. And you, Jasmine, didn''t he love you the most before? I will destroy you all. "

    My mom looked at me with a sinister smile and said word by word, "I warn you, if you are able to keep

    me here forever, you will regret it."

    After saying that, my mother stood up and took two steps before she turned around and said, "Next

    time you need to bring more things and money, or you don''t have to see me. If it were not because of

    this column, I might really strangle you."

    I slowly stood up and watched my mother walk out of the visiting room. At that time, I thought that

    perhaps my life with my mother was not the real mother daughter rtionship.

    When I walked out of the visiting room and came to the gate of the prison, I heard someone say from

    not far away, "please, give these things to Faye."

    When I heard my mother''s name, I immediately looked to sound source and saw the back of a man

    wearing a ck windbreaker and a hat.

    I was curious who sent things to my mother and wanted to chase after him, but he put it down and left

    in a hurry. Before I could catch him up, he got on a ck car.

    "Hey, excuse me, wait..."

    I saw that car driving away and I had run for a few steps. I found that I couldn''t catch up with it, so I had

    to stop.

    The policeman who received the things was about to enter the gate.

    "Excuse me, are these things in your hand for Faye?"

    "That''s right."

    As I caught a glimpse of the tworge bags, I asked, "excuse me, who sent these things to Faye?"

    The policeman looked at me with scrutiny and I hurriedly said, "I am the daughter of Faye."

    "I don''t know who sent it to her. I juste out to fetch it."

    After saying that, the policeman went into the prison and closed the door.

    I was full of doubts, because I had seen a lot of people my mother has contacted over the years, and

    there was not the person who looks decent just now.

    Not to mention that those people would note to send warmth at this time. Moreover, he only sent

    things, not visiting.

    But it was useless for me to think it over. I can''t even see that person''s face.

    The car I was in drove into the downtown area. When I got out of the car, there was an interview about

    Michelle on the big screen on the street.

    "I heard that you are going to shoot several movies at the same time. Will you be very busy after that?"

    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

    "Of course."

    "Will it affect your life? Will it cause you and Mr. Rogelio to be separated more? "

    Michelle looked very regretful. "That''s really what I''m worried about, but Rogelio supported my work

    very much. I think we can adjust our time well. He said he would go to visit me..."

    "Next year, I think Amy will be the big screen queen,"

    Michelle smiled sweetly to the camera, "I hope everyone will like my new work..."

    I gazed at the screen, until the entertainment information turned into someone else.

    I thought that Rogelio might be very happy to watch the interview now.

    And what about Robbie? Was he losing his mind because of a video again?

    A little sad self-mockery is all my silent parting.

    At about five o''clock the next morning, I left quietly, leaving a note to say goodbye to Xenia.

    It was already noon when they got off the car. Someone was holding my brand.

    The man who picked me up was about 30 years old. He was not tall, wearing a jacket and a peaked

    cap.

    He looked ordinary and nothing special.

    "Hello, I am Jasmine."

    "Hello, I''m stage manager. My name is Cole."

    Cole shook hands with me and said, "Let''s go. It''s time for lunch. I''ll take you to lunch before we set

    off."

    "I''m not hungry. I ate a bread in the car just now. Let''s go there now."

    "Are you sure? There is still a long way to go. "

    "I''m fine, there are water and ham sausage in my backpack. I just don''t know if you''re hungry?"

    Cole thought for a while and responded, "I''m not hungry. I ate a bowl of noodles in the small restaurant

    before you came. In this case, let''s hurry on. If it gets dark, it''s not easy to go there. "

    I followed Cole into an off-road car. At the beginning, the roads were rtively easy to walk. They were

    all concrete roads, but after a few hours they were the kind of winding mountain dirt roads. The speed

    slowed down. I don''t know how long it was, the roads became more difficult to drive. Even off-road

    vehicles began to bump.

    When the car stopped, it was already at dusk. I thought it would be here, but Cole pointed at a

    mountain road which was in front of us and said to me, "this road is too narrow. We can''t get on by the

    car. We''ll get there after we climb over this mountain."

    Cole took my backpack. "Let me help you."

    "No, thanks. I can do it myself."

    Cole smiled and carried my backpack on his shoulder. "This bag of yours is light. Other actorse

    here with big bags and small bags. Why do you only have these things?"

    As I walked along with Cole, I said, "I wash and change frequently, and two or three sets are enough."

    Although it was a remote ce, the air was fresh and the scenery was beautiful. It was so beautiful

    especially when the sun had set a little bit and the ce was red.

    "Where are we?"

    "Oh, this is the Gu Estate. All the vigers here have the same family name -- Gu, and each family has

    a close rtionship with each other. So the vigers all have a good rtionship with each other. We

    found out many ces to find this ce. But still, here is very poor. When we get there in a short time,

    you can see that everything is still like in the sixties and seventies, so we don''t have to worry about

    arranging the scene."

    We chatted as we walked. When we felt a little tired, we arrived at the top of the mountain and began to

    walk downhill.

    Cole Ma pointed at the foot of the mountain and said, "Do you see the smoke? That is the right ce.

    The cooking here still uses big pot branches, now it is time for dinner, but the original cooking method

    makes the food very delicious."

    "Did you see the script?" he continued

    "I saw it the day before yesterday, but I have finished reading it."

    Cole Ma pointed at the road under us and continued, "This is where we filmed two scenes."

    "The hero left while the heroine chased him?"

    "Yes. But it''s going to be a long and tiring day for the shooting. Are you ready for it?"

    "If I feel hard, and it is not easy for you, too. Everyone is the same."

    Cole Ma smiled and asked, "Do you know why Amy uses a substitute?"

 Chapter 77 A Little Familiar Person

    Chapter 77 A Little Familiar Person

    I answered. "Because my schedule can''t be arranged?"

    "Forget it. You will know it soon."

    Cole didn''t say anything. Soon we arrived at the set. When we arrived, the crew just prepared the

    dishes and set out to eat.

    Cole brought me to the director. "Max, she is Amy''s substitute."

    Max was a little fat, but I was somewhat unconfident of myself. Naturally, I felt scared when I saw him

    and could not help thinking what his expression would be like if I had got NG many times.

    "Come on, guys. Let''s have dinner together since you have been on the journey for a whole day. We''ll

    be like a family from now on. Remember to be serious when filming and don''t be overcautious at

    ordinary times. We''ll get along with each other for a long time.

    All the people were nice to me. They offered a bowl and a pair of chopsticks to Cole and me.

    It was my first time to dine with dozens of people and I introduced myself to them, whether I''m familiar

    with them or not.

    Cole should belong to the kind of person who enjoys special poprity. He chats at different dinner

    tables. He seems to have good rtions with many people.

    After dinner, I helped clean up the table and wash the dishes.

    But a woman said with an ent took the bowl from my hand.

    "Don''t do the dishes for me. The film crew gave me money, so I should be responsible for cooking and

    washing dishes."

    I didn''t leave, and instead I stayed in the yard to help her wash the dishes.

    "Did you cook so many dishes alone today?"

    "No, how can I be here alone? My husband helped me, he has finished harvest, and now he has

    nothing to do. We didn''t expect to make money while sitting at home. The film crew is so generous,

    they gave us more money than we had earned as a farmer this year."

    The woman whispered in my ear with a smile, "every vigers are so envious of our family."

    The woman kept sweeping the dishes in session, as if she was not tired at all. "Wow, this is really a

    rare opportunity to take a look at the leading roles in this movie. Why haven''t I seen you before? "

    "I just arrived tonight."

    "Are you also an actor?"

    "Sort of."

    The woman looked at me, "no wonder you looks so fair and beautiful."

    "The well water is cold. It will make your hands rough. It''s not good to filmter." said the woman, trying

    to take away the bowl in my hand

    She smiled and insisted that she don''t need my help, but she was willing to let me stay and talk with

    her.

    "By the way, you just came here today. Have you decided where to live?"

    I shook my head, "No."

    "Well, if you don''t mind, you can live with me. Other people are countless. It''s difficult for you to live with

    them."

    "I don''t think it''s a good idea. I''ll live with you. What about your husband?"

    "He is sensitive about his reputation. He was also ashamed to live at home. He has been living at his

    third brother''s house for the past few days. I''ll tell him not toe back, and you can live with me. And

    Director Max asked us to act as mass actors. so you can teach me how to act."

    "Is this okay?"

    The womanughed and said, "That''s all right. You are from big city. People like you always be so

    wee. I am willing to talk to you. You know a lot. You can tell me what a big city like. I haven''t been

    out. "

    When the woman and I were talking, a man''s voice came from the top of our heads, "Hey, how''s the

    script? Do you want to practice the lines together?"

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    The woman and I raised our heads. I do know the man standing in front of us. He is Daniel, who shot

    an advertisement with me two days ago.

    I stood up. I didn''t notice him when we had lunch. "Why are you here?"

    Daniel shook his head and smiled. "Why can''t I be here? I am the leading man of the y. If I am not

    here, who else is?"

    "I really don''t know. Nice to meet you again. Thank you for speaking for mest time. But it''s a pity that

    I let it go."

    "I heard that you are a substitute of Amy, so I have to act as your opponent for the time being. Let''s

    practice the lines together. In case you were kept NG when filming. It''s so embarrassing."

    "Okay. Wait for me. I''m going to take the script."

    Daniel was willing to be together with me to practice the script. I was really very happy as I was the

    biggest beneficiary of the practice.

    "No, you don''t need it. I have two here."

    Daniel gave me a copy. He pointed to the big tree outside the courtyard and said, "it''s quiet there. Let''s

    go there."

    "Okay." Then I turned to the woman and said, "Sorry, I have to go first."

    The woman waved at me with a smile. "Go ahead. By the way, go to that room when youe back.

    That one is where we stay tonight."

    The woman pointed at a house not far away. I remembered it.

    Then I followed Daniel to the big tree outside the courtyard to practice the lines. Daniel was well

    prepared. It waste and there was no street lights in the vige. He had bought two shlights, one for

    me and one for him. He said that he could draw on his lines, so it was convenient to figure out.

    Daniel was so considerate and he was very approachable. As a result, I get along well with him.

    I tried my best to be absorbed in it and tried to make my lines contained my feelings and emotions.

    Every time I asked Daniel whether it was right, could I do like this.

    Even as a popr star, he would also ask me if he had done anything wrong.

    Daniel was willing to ask this kind of nobody like me. As far as I''m concerned, he was a modest man.

    We both take in our own ideas and thoughts. Sometimes we will discuss intensely. When we get on

    well, we even forget the time.

    Director Max saw the light on our sidest night and then came over to see us doing preparation.

    Director Max looked at them and nodded with satisfaction. "Young people, it''s good that you are willing

    to work hard. Well, it''s toote. Go to bed. Tomorrow you can start it up officially. Don''t forget to get up

    early."

    Daniel followed the director into the room, and I went to the woman''s room.

    The woman had prepared the light and bed for me. I didn''te back yet, so she was doing needle

    and thread work in the dim light.

    "You''re back. Go to bed. It''ste,"

    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting for me."

    "Oh, it''s okay. I can''t fall asleep, either."

    "What''s your name?"

    "I''m Annie, the third girl in our family. My name is Annie Gu. What about you?"

    "My name is Jasmine."

    "I like your name. The names of the people from big cities are beautiful."

    Annie smiled and turned off the lights. I had a good sleep that night.

    After going through a lot, I knew that there are a lot of things that you can''t get what you want and what

    you want by hard work, but this job, which I thought just for obtaining the sry, is more difficult than I

    expected.

 Chapter 78 The Best Assistant

    Chapter 78 The Best Assistant

    I thought these practices on the actor''s lines I''d done would be useful. But I didn''t know what a

    substitute meant at all.

    I almost didn''t need lines, and I didn''t need to show my face either. I had only a few scenes with my

    opponent.

    This was my job, but somehow I felt a little lost.

    For the sake of the effect, I put on the old cotton padded jacket and cotton pants. I was not fat but I also

    looked a little bit bloated. The makeup artist had also made two long braids for me.

    I didn''t have much work in the daytime as I thought. It was almost filming the lines of other actors.

    After dinner, at dusk, the director told me to shoot a scene of me.

    That scene was on a rainy night. The heroine knew that the hero had left the vige, ran after him and

    wanted to say goodbye to him.

    The director gave me a general exnation of the y, and emphasized that some emotion should be

    revealed. When others were making preparations, the director asked me to think it over.

    I tried to imagine the feelings of the heroine at that time and imagine that scene. When everyone was

    almost ready, I ran quickly around the ce.

    This scene did not n to shoot the male lead''s part, but all of us lived in the vige, and it was not

    sleeping time. Many people came out to watch, and Daniel was no exception. But when he saw me

    running like a spinning top, he couldn''t help asking, "Hey, what are you doing?"

    "I think it''s better for me to run all the way for my sweat and breath."

    I said, but I didn''t stop.

    "Don''t get yourself exhausted. It''s hard to be seed once for such scene." Daniel warned me.

    "Actors in position."

    With that, I stood within the range of shooting. The director called to start and meanwhile the

    equipment used to imitate the rain was turned on. I panted into the rain, taking my biggest steps and

    running desperately along the road.

    The water got my clothes wet very quickly. Even though it was a cotton-padded jacket, I used up my

    voice and called out the simple words ording to the script. I repeated the name, "Arthur --"

    I fell in the rain and then stood up. It was really hurt after I fell for several times.

    I only knew I had to act in this y, but I never practiced trip. The pain and rain eroded my body,

    making me difficult to stand up and then fall again and again, feeling disappointed and desperate.

    I didn''t know how long it had been shot. I only knew that I waspletely in the scene at that time and

    turned a deaf ear to everything outside.

    Until the director called "cut" and the rain on my head also stopped, I was still in the great joy and

    sorrow in the y, with tears falling.

    "Here we go."

    This is the first sentence I heard when I came to my senses.

    I was stunned and looked at the staff who was cleaning up the equipment behind me. I asked

    confusedly, "Are we done? Is that all right? Do I need to act it again?"

    "Don''t be silly. Don''t you know what ''here we go'' means? Didn''t you see the look on director Max''s

    face?"

    I looked at the Daniel besides me and made a look on Max far away, and asked, "He didn''t look good.

    Is he disappointed with my performance?"

    Shaking his head, Daniel mocked, "If he is really disappointed, he will say bad words to you but not let

    you end your work. I saw him crying just now."

    "Did he cry?"

    I stared at Daniel in amazement. But he put his hands in his pockets and walked away.

    I was left behind alone.

    Annie Gu took off her coat and put it on me. She wrapped me with her arms to warm me up, "Come on,

    go with me. You should get warmed with me quickly. Don''t get a coldter."

    "Thank you very much, Annie."

    "Oh, you''re all wet. Why no one cares about you after the shoot? I''ve seen other actors or actresses

    have others serving their drinks today, but you have none."

    "Oh, that''s their assistant."

    "What about you? Don''t you have an assistant? "

    I huddled up in the arms of Annie because of cold, and said to her with a smile, "I think that Annie is

    better than their assistants."

    Annie gave a bright smile and held me tighter, "You living in big cities big talkers!"

    "I thought it in my heart."

    "I know, you will nevere back after finishing shooting, just like young people who went out of

    vige."

    Tears began to well up in Annie''s eyes.

    I took Annie''s hand and asked, "What''s wrong, Annie?"

    Trying to hold back her tears, Annie smiled at me and said, "It''s all right. You acted so well just now.

    You did a good job. I knew you were acting, but I remembered something in the past from your action.

    In fact, every year, there are people leaving. Otherwise, there won''t be so many rooms left for you to

    live in."

    "Is there the man you miss leaves, and nevere back?"

    "It''s all over now. Besides, I''m already a middle-aged woman, so I don''t think he misses me."

    Looking at Annie biting her lips tightly, I felt that maybe there was something sad in her heart that she

    did not want to talk about, so I stopped asking.

    When I went back to my room, I took off my wet clothes and Annie put the quilt on me. Then I got into

    bed.

    "I saw that your shoots today were not a whole. And I felt that the story was notplete."

    "The main character is not here yet, so the shooting is done separately."

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Oh, the main character? "What main character? Who is the leading actress? You and Arthur are not

    ying the leading role?"

    "He is but I''m not."

    Annie seemed confused, but she said nothing more.

    Annie hung off the costume for me and then sat next to my pillow. "Jasmine, I want to ask you

    something."

    "What is it?"

    "How great is the city?"

    "Maybe the living situation is better. Annie, if you want to go out and have a look, you can stay with me

    for a few days. When you have enough fun, you cane back."

    Annie smiled and waved her hand. "I don''t want to go out. I''m afraid that I won''t want toe back if I

    come out. If I don''t go out to have a look of the city, I don''t want to go out. If I grow a grass in my heart,

    how can I live in such a remote vige for a lifetime? I will not asking for trouble for myself."

    "Maybe. I think what you said makes sense."

    Annie tried several times to ask me the question but then swallowed it back. I don''t know what she is

    really thinking about.

    "Annie, just say what you want to say. I won''t tell anyone."

    Annie thought for a while and asked me, "What if you were used to living in the countryside and lived in

    the ditch when you are used to living in big cities?"

    "It should be difficult."

    Annie asked eagerly. "Will you go crazy?"

 Chapter 79 Things Weighing On Ones Mind

    Chapter 79 Things Weighing On One''s Mind

    I don''t know why Annie became a bit agitated all of a sudden, but I answered on my own, "it depends

    on the situation. If someone is willing to hide in the underworld regardless of the bustle of the city, he

    won''t be that."

    "What if he is unwilling?"

    "It''s hard to say if he doesn''t want to or is forced to do. But if he is free, it''s better. But if he misses

    someone at home, it''s hard to say."

    Annie''s face darkened as she remained silent.

    "What''s wrong with you, Annie? Do you feel ufortable? "

    Annie who asked me something suddenly lost her mind.

    "Annie? Annie?"

    "Ah, let''s go to sleep."

    Annie refused to say more and crawled into her bed, back to me.

    I turned off the light when I saw Annie like that.

    The room became so quiet that I could hear our breath clearly.

    A few minutester, when I thought Annie was asleep, she suddenly said, "We are out of town and we

    are difficult to go outside. If some men got out of the bar sessfully, the rest of them are ipetent.

    Few women of that age are capable and men aren''t able to get married."

    In fact, I noticed during today''s shooting that it was difficult to find the young vigers who came out to

    help the y in the vige. Except the children, there were almost no any young girls and guys under

    forty years old.

    "If the road is repaired, maybe it''ll be fine."

    "Even if we build a road here, it can''t change the fact that our ce is poverty and behindhand. At that

    time, I''m afraid that the road in the city will be broader and wider."

    I have a strong feeling that there must be something in Annie''s heart.

    Then I began to guess whether it was because the man that Annie loved left this ce many years ago

    and never came back.

    But all of a sudden, Annie asked me a weirder question, "Have you heard of buying a wife?"

    "I heard that, but most of what I heard about is illegal."

    "Does it break thew to buy a wife," Annie asked

    "If the girl didn''t want to, it would have broken thew. There are many human traffickers who abduct

    and traffic women to remote areas."

    "In that case, it should use human traffickers and have nothing to do with the person who buys a

    wife, right?"

    "Since it''s a business, both of sides must be involved in. It''s illegal."

    "Will it be sentenced?"

    I shook my head and said, "I don''t know much aboutw. Maybe it depends on different cases. But I

    know awyer and a police. If you really want to know, I can ask them for you."

    "You don''t have to. I''ll just ask it casually."

    Annie turned around and said nothing, It waste and I felt sleepy, so I fell asleep without thinking

    more.

    In the following days, I acted as usual. I acted as a substitute twice every day. Although the shooting

    conditions were tough, the process was smooth.

    I thought my time of NG was fewer than others. The number of staff who have spoken to me, chatted

    with me and greeted me was growing.

    Max even took me with him when he was chatting with other people in the yard without shooting.

    I got more and more like of this group. The atmosphere was very harmonious. I liked it because

    everyone worked seriously at the work time and rxed at the rxed time.

    But Annie didn''t ask me about those strange questions again. She used to be cheerful, but she was

    always overwhelmed by sadness.

    I was a little worried, but I was too embarrassed to ask.

    Days like this continued more than a month. One day, when I finished a scene, director Max came to

    talk to me.

    "Jasmine, how long have you been working here?"

    "One month and ten days," I replied Max after thinking for a while

    "All of us are fond of you these days. Do you know why?"

    "Yes, everyone is getting along well with each other. They have to take care of me as a newer in

    the group."

    Max smiled, "It''s because you are modest and secure. Although you don''t have much experience, you

    study hard and like to think. After so many days of filming, you have the least chance of NG and you

    can easily take yourself and the outsiders into the y. It seems that you are suitable for this work, and

    you will be very potential in the future."

    It''s rare to hear a director praise of me. I''m happy and this recognition is the best encouragement for

    me.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    "Thank you for your praise, director Max."

    Maxpressed his lips and smiled, "You''re wee. I''m telling the truth. If it wasn''t for attracting

    more people to see this drama and the contract with Amy, I would like to adopt you even if you are a

    new one in this field."

    "Oh, director Max, you are ttering me. I am just an unknown neer. How can Ipare with

    Amy in terms of acting skills and appearance?"

    "You don''t have to belittle yourself. Some people are famous, but they may not really have the

    capability. Otherwise, there won''t be any idol sect or strength sect."

    It''s the first time director Max talked so much to me and I think this is not the point he wants to say.

    "Jasmine, the parts of you this time have almost finished. Amy will be here tonight. She will have the

    rest of the drama from tomorrow."

    "Well, I see. If there is nothing else, I will go back tomorrow."

    I didn''t want to make director Max feel embarrassed, so I proposed to leave. In fact, a big director like

    him didn''t have to care about my feelings at all.

    "Don''t worry. You can stay in the group for two more days. You can take this opportunity to learn how

    Amy interprets the role. Besides, it won''t do any harm to you by learning more."

    "I''m afraid I''ll cause some trouble to the group. I''ll stay here for one day and see if there''s anything I

    can do for you. I''ll leave early the day after tomorrow."

    "Well, you''ve been out for a long time, and it''s time for you to miss home. At that time, you can ask

    Cole to drive you home," Max continued, nodding

    After that, Max turned around and left.

    At lunch time, Daniel asked, "What did director Max say to you? That long? "

    "He said Amy would be here tonight."

    After a short pause, Daniel continued, "It is time for her to show up. Otherwise, we can''t continue the

    act. The heroine can''t only have two sides or two backs."

    "Well, I''ll leave in the morning the day after tomorrow. I think I''ll get up early and leave. So I won''t say

    goodbye to you. I''ve had a good time with you these days. Thank you for your advice. "

    Daniel looked at me and said, "You got fewer NG than me. How could it say that I gave you

    suggestions? You have filmed many grand scenes in one go, and you are really excellent. To be

    honest, I''m willing to y with you and you can easily draw me into the y. When I cooperate with

    each other before, at the beginning, I have to get emotional frequently. It seems that I don''t need to be

    bothered by the drama ying with you."

 Chapter 80 My Beloved

    Chapter 80 My Beloved

    I suddenlyughed. "Is it because I''m leaving? You all praise me so that I''ll be happy? Director Max

    also gave me encouragement today, but to be honest, I''d like to listen to it."

    With a smile, Daniel reached out his hand to me and said, "It''s the second time we cooperated with

    each other, so we can be friends, right?"

    I shook hands with him, "It''s my honor to be friends with famous stars. Your female fans must be

    envious of me."

    "See you in thepany."

    "See you in thepany."

    We didn''t have dinner that night at time. It was said that we were waiting for Amy.

    On the day when I arrived, Amy should arrive. Besides, she had her own nanny van. It wasn''t like me

    that I needed to take a bus but she did not arrive after I arrived for a long time.

    We wanted to make a call to ask the reason, but there was no signal in the Gu Estate. So all of us had

    to wait.

    It was already past eight o''clock in the evening, but Amy still didn''t show up. Director Max looked at his

    watch impatiently for several times and finally said to all of us, "Forget it. Let''s have dinner first."

    But when we were eating, we saw many people walking towards us. There were seven or eight people.

    Each of them had a big suitcase and they were all very tired.

    But it was not strange that they had taken such a heavy object when climbing that kind of mountain

    road.

    I didn''t know the people in the first ce, but I didn''t recognize Michelle who followed behind.

    Because she usually looked like a pretty princess. But that day her expression lookedplex.

    "Thanks foring, Amy. You must be tired. Come and have dinner. We have been waiting for you for

    a long time. We thought you would note tonight."

    "What a bad ce you choose! It''s so difficult to get in for cars. And there is no signal. How can I

    answer the phone?"

    "You don''t know how hard it is for us to find such a ce, this is the best ce for our plot and

    background."

    "Do we have to work in a remote ce for shooting such kind of drama? Don''t you think there are

    many ways to deal with it?"

    Michelleined as she sat down on the chair offered by others.

    After taking a nce at our table, Amy said with a look of disgust, "What have you eaten? Wow, how

    can you eat them? I can''t believe you are still alive after staying here for so long."

    Someone walked up to help Amy''s assistant carry the bags. "Ooh, what''s in it? It''s so heavy."

    At this time, Annie served another dish and put it in front of Michelle. Annie had always been warm-

    hearted. She smiled and said to Michelle, "They said someone woulde tonight, so I heated one in

    the pot. You can eat while it''s hot."

    Cole echoed, "You''re right. All of you are hungry. Please take a seat and have your meal. Annie, please

    prepare a few more bowls and chopsticks."

    "Okay," answered Annie with a smile on her face.

    But at that time, Michelle pushed the food that Annie served far away. "What''s it? Can it be eaten? The

    smell of meat and oil makes me sick."

    The smile on Annie''s face was gone, and her face was flushed in embarrassment.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The others stopped talking and looked at each other in dismay.

    Michelle beckoned her assistant and said, "I just know that you won''t have afortable life here. I

    don''t think you can eat anything good here. Even if you are rich, you have no ce to spend money."

    At this time, the assistant opened a box which contained beef and other materials.

    Michelle said with pride, "I have brought the best ingredients for you today, and naturally, I have also

    brought a very good cook to improve your meal."

    "Oh, Amy is so considerate. She even brought the chef with her."

    "That''s for sure. I pay great attention to healthy diet."

    Amy gave an eye to the chef who nodded and prepared to prepare dinner, although it was veryte

    now.

    Although Annie was not happy, she took the chef to the kitchen, and after a long time, she brought a

    few steaks.

    The first one was given to Michelle. "We have eaten some already. You must be hungry. You eat first."

    The assistant took out a pair of knives and forks to Michelle and carefully spread the lunch cloth on the

    floor, but the dim light didn''t match the rustic scene at all.

    However, when Michelle just picked up the knife and fork, she didn''t put down the knife. She frowned

    tightly, seeming to get angry at any time.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Call the cook for me."

    The assistant went to call the cook out, but the cook looked a little awkward.

    "What''s going on? I paid you a high price. What are you doing?"

    "The cooking equipment here ispletely different from what I usually use. The temperature here is

    difficult to control as I want, and there is no way to cook such a refined food."

    "Aren''t you the best cook? I spend so much money. Can''t you even do such a little thing? What else

    can you do for me?"

    "I am cooking Western food, and I am very picky in cooking utensils and temperature, but obviously

    these are not avable here. Miss Amy, if you have beforehand indicated that I am asked toe here

    to cook food, then I will nevere here with you. Please look for another master."

    The cook immediately took off his white clothes which had been stained with firewood and threw them

    aside. He said to the staff next to him, "Can you find a ce to rest? I will leave tomorrow morning."

    With her eyebrows frowned, Michelle asked the cook, "What on earth do you mean? Your own skill is

    not good, but your temper is bad. I will definitely expose your act, and let people see what a top chef

    like you is."

    "Whatever."

    The cook was very bad tempered. He left after saying that.

    Michelle threw the knife and fork on the table angrily and shouted at her assistants, "What the hell are

    you doing? I let you to find a cook, but what people you find? I am full of anger before eating."

    At the sight of Michelle who was walking out of the house, Annie said to her, "Hey, we don''t need to

    make meals today. You should put these food in the refrigerator."

    Annie was still angry, so she pretended not to hear Michelle.

    Perhaps because Michelle was still in a fit of anger, she said in a very bad manner. "Hey, didn''t you

    hear what I said to you?"

    Annie is forthright and easygoing. She always gets along well with us, but today it is an obvious

    difference.

    Obviously, Annie was against Michelle. "First of all, my name is not ''Hey''. Secondly, we have no fridge

    here."

    Just then, Annie ignored Michelle and walked out of the courtyard.

    Michelle snorted, "She is just a country bumpkin but quite hot tempered."

 Chapter 81 Failed To Reach An Agreement

    Chapter 81 Failed To Reach An Agreement

    Everyone was silent. We had no mood for dinner anymore after that.

    "It''ste now. The shooting will be started tomorrow. Go to bed early, all of you," Max said.

    Michelle nced at the surrounding rooms and said, "Where room is for me?"

    A staff replied, "There is a room not far ahead for you. I''ll take you thereter."

    Michelle frowned. "All of us? Did not I live alone?"

    "We are lucky to own a rtivelyfortable room here. None of us can live in a single room. Even

    director Max is in the same room with other people."

    There was an obvious dissatisfaction on Michelle''s face, but she still left with the staff.

    The atmosphere in the yard seemed to be rxed after Michelle''s leaving.

    I heard that more than one person breathed a sigh of relief. Someone even sat back in the chair and

    ate the cold dishes.

    Daniel who sat next to meughed, "I suddenly feel that a second-rate actor like me ispletely not

    comparable to a big star like her. Do you feel like I''m defeatedpletely?"

    Although Daniel was smiling, I could tell the irony in his eyes.

    "Maybe she was just in a bad mood after a day''s journey."

    Daniel patted my shoulder and stood up, "Only those who have stayed in this circle for a long time can

    hear a lot. Well, you will see tomorrow."

    Annie was so angry that she left. I didn''t go back to my room until all of them finished eating, cleaning

    up the bowls and chopsticks, and washing the bowls and tes.

    I would stay there for another day, but I packed my things that night.

    When Annie entered the house, she saw me packing and asked, "Why are you packing?"

    "I''m leaving after tomorrow."

    "So soon? Have you finished shooting? "

    "My part has done. They will stay here for some days."

    "I don''t want you to leave."

    I sat down next to Annie and said, "If you want to go out for a walk one day,e and find me. This is

    my number."

    Then I gave Annie my phone number.

    Annie stored my cell phone number carefully. "Who is that woman?"

    "The leadingdy, an A-lister."

    "Are A-lister stars always in bad manners?"

    "She is just in a bad mood. Don''t be angry."

    "Your group has been here for such a long time, and every one of you is easy to get along with. Why

    can''t she eat our food when shees? What does she mean by that?"

    In fact, I kept telling myself that the woman that Rogelio fell in love with must be both good-looking and

    good-virtue. I was unwilling to believe what she said today was true.

    Annieined to me before she went to bed. But to my surprise, something bad will happen in the

    future.

    The next day when I got up and went out, I saw Michelle standing in front of the door of me and Annie.

    Last night, Michelle was not caring about me at all and did not pay attention to me at all. However,

    when she saw me at the door of Annie''s house, she frowned and looked at me. "Why are you here?"

    "I am your substitute. Of course I am here."

    "That''s not what I mean. Why do you live here?"

    "Oh, that''s very kind of Annie to invite me to live with her."

    "Humph," Michelle said with a sneer. "You are really good at tempting these bumpkins."

    "Who is a bumpkin? What are you talking about?"

    Annie walked out of the house with a burning stick in her hand. She had gotten up early to start the fire.

    With azy expression, Michelle turned her head aside and folded her arms across her chest. "I have

    seen it. This is only a little better roompared to other people''s rooms. I don''t want to sleep in one

    room with other people. I want to live in this one by myself."

    "Who do you think you are? Do you think you can live here if you want? But I won''t let you live here."

    "Don''t be so reckless."

    As she spoke, Michelle was about to enter her room. However, she was stopped by Annie from going

    inside. "I haven''t permitted you toe in yet," said Annie.

    At this time, the husband of Annie came over and pped her arm off. "What are you doing? How

    could you treat the staff of the film like this? Let her in."

    "What are you doing? She said we were bumpkins. Now you are asking her to live in our house. If she

    lives here, where I and Jasmine live?"

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Jacob took Annie away and said something with her but I could not hear what they were talking about.

    Michelle looked at the two people not far away and sneered, "I gave the man ten thousand and asked

    him to give me the house. He agreed without hesitation and took my money. This is the world. As long

    as I have money, I can save a lot of talking."

    I know 10000 is not a small sum of money in this ce. If I were Annie, I would also be tempted.

    The two men soon turned their heads to us. There was a cheerful expression on Jacob''s face, but

    Annie was not that happy, and I could tell that she was clearly caught in a dilemma.

    I didn''t want to put Annie in a difficult position. So I offered, "Just let Amy stay here. It''s easy for you to

    find a ce to stay. I''ll just stay here for one night. Don''t worry."

    "What?"

    Annie gritted her teeth and insisted, "Just follow me. You can live with me wherever I go."

    Michelle smiledcently and walked into the room.

    After a while, the assistant and the dresser came into the room.

    However, Michelle did note to the shooting set at the shooting time. Later on, it was said that

    Michelle refused to wear her costume and dress because of the clothes and appearance were ugly.

    Many people tried to persuade her, including director Max. But Max showed a long face when he came

    out.

    I had no idea what was going on inside, but it was almost noon, and the original scene had not been

    shot yet. I finally expected that Michelle appeared but her stylepletely changed.

    She got two pigtails in a row and the tails curved up at the same time, which made her look very young

    and energetic. The original cotton clothes and cotton pants became a cool floral skirt and her face wore

    a popr light makeup, but the orange lipstick was more or less eye-catching.

    Although the dress was not fashionable, it waspletely different from our previous style.

    Michelle walked to Max and said, "This is the style I designed for this role. We filmed a film and art, and

    our art came from life. It''s not necessary topletely copy it with one piece. In this era, it''s hard for an

    ordinary woman to like it."

    Director Max said, "This is the role image we have designed before the shooting, we can''t change it

    because of your personal preferences. Moreover, we have filmed for so long, you have overturned all

    the images. Do you know if you must do like this, we should give up all our previous work?"

 Chapter 82 You Enter My Dream

    Chapter 82 You Enter My Dream

    Michelle didn''t seem to care about that at all. "It doesn''t matter. My time is limited. As far as I know, you

    only have one movie to shoot right now. You can take it again. I''ll pay for any expenses incurred."

    Max narrowed his eyes and looked at Michelle, "Amy is so generous. This is arge sum of money."

    Max''s words were full of sarcasm, but there was no joy or anger on Michelle''s face. I didn''t know if she

    really didn''t hear it or she deliberately ignored it.

    The atmosphere suddenly became cold, and neither of them wanted to concede.

    At this time, Daniel stepped up and said to Max, "Director Max, how about this? Let''s have a try to see

    if it will work. Then we decide whether to take Amy''s suggestion or not. After all, it is more convincing

    with a valid reason."

    Looking at Daniel, Max nodded his head to show his agreement and said, "Ok, let''s start shooting."

    The story about that day was two of them were doing farm work together. The man plowed the field

    while the woman led the cattle. They were chatting andughing, streaming with sweat, but they are

    very sweet.

    But as soon as Michelle got into the field, her outfit couldn''t merge with this kind of plot into an abrupt

    scene.

    But nobody expressed a word. Max did not stop her. He obeyed the professional spirit and required

    props.

    I think Michelle didn''t read the script carefully because she was obviously frightened when an old,

    yellow cattle was put into the farnd.

    She dared not to get close, let alone hold the cattle.

    "Can I ask for a fake one? It''s terrible and baked. "

    "It''s okay. This is an old cattle, the vigers said that it is very docile and doesn''t hurt people."

    "I said I don''t want it!"

    All of a sudden, the whole scene was stopped as the tape was stuck.

    Max could not help asking in a loud voice with a loudspeaker, "can you take or not?"

    Michelle came over from the farnd unconvinced. "Although this is an age drama, it is also a love

    drama. It is obvious that it can be aesthetic, but why do you have to let me plow the fields? None of us

    know how to plow the field! I think only chatting and enjoying the view around the farnd will make

    the drama more beautiful. "

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Michelle spoke aloud. The scriptwriter, who seldom talked, finally spoke out with discontent. "Since

    Amy has such an idea, you can go and write the script. You take the role yourself. Why did you have to

    take on our script?"

    "The script can be revised and can''t I mention the shorings?"

    "You..."

    At this time, an assistant of Amy ran over and whispered a few words in her ear. The indignation on

    Amy''s face immediately disappeared, and she put on a kind of smile that could not be described.

    Without saying anything, she directly walked into the vige with her assistant.

    The scriptwriter looked at Amy walking away and said, "I''ve been a scriptwriter for so many years, and

    I''ve seen a lot of stars y the leading role. Some of them are also arrogant and opinionated. However,

    such kind of person is rare to see."

    "Director Max, what should we do now?"

    "We have no choice but to stop it first, it seems we can''t shoot it today."

    When the crowd started to remove the equipment, Daniel nudged me with his elbow and said, "Director

    Max has left and you can''t help anyone. Why are you still waiting here? Let''s go. "

    I followed Daniel to the vige. After a few steps, Daniel asked, "what do you think of what happened

    today?"

    I looked at Daniel and asked, "did you do it on purpose today?"

    "What?" he asked, pretending to be confused

    However, a glimmer of slyness shed across his eyes.

    "When they were arguing, did you suggest shooting to see the effect on purpose? You know what kind

    of dress Amy wears today is not suitable for today''s shooting. "

    "You''re not a fool," Daniel smiled.

    I frowned, "why? You were embarrassing her. "

    Daniel stopped and looked at me, "you have to figure it out. I didn''t embarrass her, but she

    embarrassed herself. You have seen the script before, so tell me which scene suited her? The date of

    our shooting is from autumn to early spring. Can you tell me what the hell she wears a dress? What we

    want to restore is the face of that era. What do you think she looks like today? The hero and heroine

    love each other very much deep in their hearts, but she wants to act the simple love. Although a few

    people like this kind of movie nowadays, since we have done it, shouldn''t we do it well? Why do her

    look so weird? "

    Daniel made a long speech. I knew he was reasonable, and I could also feel his inner indignation and

    his professional ethics as an actor.

    Daniel continued, "in fact, a lot of people in the film circle have heard about her, she has always been

    like this, and now it is more serious, especially after her rtionship with the master of the Luo Group is

    exposed. Take the IP drama of this one for example. The heroine was supposed not to be her, and she

    was snatched by the power of the Luo Group. "

    Daniel signed. "In fact, Director Max has no other choice. Do you think that he has no aversion to Amy?

    But now the audience market is like this, especially for this kind of movie which is rarely paid off. How

    to stabilize the box office is still up to these popr flow actors. "

    I felt this topic was somewhat depressing. I didn''t want toment on how Michelle was right or wrong

    to be echoed by Daniel. So I smiled and tried to change the topic. "This also involved you, a currently

    popr young star?"

    "You can say I am popr, but you must attribute me to the professional category, you know?"

    "Okay, Daniel. You are the most popr star and professional guy among us."

    "Yes, That''s almost what I mean."

    I walked to the entrance of the vige with a smile, which disappeared gradually. The man in front of

    me made me feel like I was in a dream, but it was so beautiful and heartbreaking.

    I never thought that I would see Rogelio here in this isted vige.

    But at the moment, he only cared about Michelle. He gently tucked her hair behind her ears with his

    fingers.

    "Hey, what''s wrong with you? What are you looking at? Why are you still here? "

    I was in a daze, so I didn''t realize I was behaving inappropriately.

    Daniel also looked down my eyes. "Who is that? He must be the legendary boyfriend of Amy? The

    appearance was nice and he is rich. But people like Amy must be the same sort of person as her if he

    fell in love with such kind of person. We just came herest night and hee to visit today. Can''t they

    wait to show off their love? "

    I wanted to say hello to Rogelio very much, but I thought I would be the third wheel. So I turned my

    eyes away and said to Daniel, "Let''s go back on another road."

    Daniel very readily promised. "Okay, no problem."

    When I was about to leave with Daniel, I heard Rogelio''s voice behind us. His voice was still as gentle

    as before, "Jasmine? Is that you? "

 Chapter 83 Friends

    Chapter 83 Friends

    Daniel asked. "Do you know each other?"

    I had no choice but to look back, only to see Rogelioe to me with a smile. He was like an old friend

    who had just met me for a long time and was very happy to see me.

    I thought time could change a lot, especially love. I thought I would not miss him so much in the past

    month, but now I suddenly realized that the restrained emotion could be more intense in an

    instant.

    Rogelio strode in front of me and asked, "What a coincidence! Why are you here?"

    I looked subconsciously at Michelle behind Rogelio. The way she looked at me was just like thest

    two times when she warned me.

    "I am just the substitute of Amy. Now that she is here, I can leave now."

    Rogelio smiled and said, "You are her substitute? What a coincidence to meet you again here. "

    "I didn''t expect that you woulde here too. Are you here to visit her?"

    Rogelio looked back at Michelle and smiled, "yes, I''m here to visit her."

    I pursed my lips and didn''t know what to say all of a sudden.

    Rogelio greeted Daniel standing beside me, "Hello, I''m Rogelio."

    "I am Daniel."

    "Since you are here to visit, I won''t disturb you. Jasmine, let''s go first."

    I didn''t dare to look into Rogelio''s eyes because I really didn''t want to leave. I lowered my head and

    nodded at Daniel, "OK, let''s go."

    "Well, Jasmine, when are you going back?"

    Before I could decide if I should answer her question, Michelle walked over impatiently. She held

    Rogelio''s arm and said, "I miss you so much and I don''t know if you want to stay with me for a few

    days. Can you leave all your time to me?"

    Daniel helped me answered. "Have a good time. We are leaving."

    Daniel followed me to the vige. After walking for a long distance, he asked curiously, "what''s wrong

    with you?"

    I looked down at my shoes and asked, "what''s wrong with me?"

    "It''s hard to say. You can''t speak to him in such a natural way like to me. "

    "Because I''m familiar with you. I just met Rogelio a few times."

    "When we''ve just met twice, you were not as reserved as just now."

    Suppressing my guilty conscience, I looked up at Daniel and asked, "what do you want to say?"

    "It''s just a casual question. My intuition as an actress tell me that."

    I red at Daniel. "I guess you''re too deep in the y and think too much."

    "But it''s a pity that you will leave tomorrow."

    "Pity for what?"

    Daniel snapped his mouth. "It''s a pity that no one will practice the lines with me. It''s a pity that the style

    of this drama will change since Amy takes over it. The Luo Group''s young master is also a pity, if I were

    him, I wouldn''t marry Amy."

    Perhaps I had gotten along well with Daniel for more than a month, so I was not restrained and teased

    him, "it''s a pity that you want to marry her and she may not like you."

    "Humph!"

    The conversation didn''t make me forget the arrival of Rogelio. Although I was joking with Daniel, I was

    still somewhat absent-minded.

    "Okay, see youter. I will go to director Max and discuss the plot with him."

    I''m out of work today and everyone should have a rest. But Annie and I didn''t prepare a ce to rest. I

    wandered around the vige and didn''t know where I could go.

    But as I''ve been here for a long time, people here all know me. When we meet, they greet me with

    enthusiasm. And they also invite me to their home to have a chat. But I''m not in the mood for chatting

    right now, so I can only choose to refuse their kindness.

    Rogelio''s figure shed in front of my eyes. Then I recalled what Robbie had told me, and I began to

    admit that I was hypocritical. I clearly felt sad, and I wanted to know how much he loved her after he

    travelled thousands of miles to see Michelle.

    But what could I do even if I knew I cared? Michelle was so important to Rogelio. How could he think of

    me? I''d rather keep it in my heart for the rest of my life and torture myself. I don''t want him to know that

    I''m a clown in love.

    "Mrs. Jasmine, what are you doing here?"

    I looked up and said, "Jacob, why are you here?"

    Standing in a courtyard, Jacob Gu said through the fence, "this is my brother''s house. I live and rest at

    his house these days."

    "I''m so sorry, I separated you from Annie."

    Jacob Gu gave me an innocent smile and said, "It''s nothing to separate. I''ve been married for a long

    time and I don''t miss her for separating for a while. "

    When Jacob and I were talking, I heard a heartbreaking scream of a woman "Ah!"

    The sound seemed toe from somewhere in the courtyard.

    The heartrending cry frightened me. I asked Jacob immediately, "what''s that voice?"

    Looking embarrassed, Jacob looked back, but then forced a smile and said, "I didn''t hear anything. You

    must have misheard."

    "How can I misheard such a loud voice? Didn''t you hear that? "

    "Here are only my brother and me. There are no other women in the house. You were absent-minded

    when you came here just now."

    I frowned, but if I listened carefully, I could hear nothing but the sound of chicken and duck in the yard.

    "Really? Did I hear it wrong?"

    "You must have misheard it," answered Jacob firmly

    When I was confused, I heard the dreamy voice again, "you are here."

    I was shocked and the weird sound just now flew out of my mind.

    I even didn''t dare to look back, fearing that all this is my illusion again.

    "Jasmine, it''s me. Someone said that he saw youing over here, so I came over."

    I turned my head slowly and looked at Rogelio''s tall figure. I thought it was an illusion, but it was real.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "You, are looking for me? What''s up? "

    Rogelio walked up to her and said with a light smile, "I thought we could be friends after what

    happenedst time. It seems that you still not regard me as a friend."

    "Friend?" For me, this word is the most suitable word and the most precious gift for the unfathomable

    imagination.

    "I''m d to be your friend."

    Rogelio walked up to me and stood beside me, looking at the countryside path in the distance. With a

    faint smile on his lips, he said, "if you really treat me as your friend, go with me. It''s my first time to

    come to such a ce. It''s not as bad as I thought. I think it''s a good ce."

    Rogelio slowed down his pace, keeping pace with me.

    "You said you were going back, didn''t you?"

 Chapter 84 A Gathering Of Friends

    Chapter 84 A Gathering Of Friends

    I nodded and said gently to Rogelio, "Yes."

    "When are you leaving?"

    "I will leave early tomorrow morning."

    Rogelio stopped his steps and continued walking. "I''ll leave early tomorrow morning too. Let''s go

    together."

    It''s my turn to stop and look at the back of Rogelio. He didn''t stop, but his steps were slower, as if

    waiting for me.

    I hesitated for a while before I caught up with Rogelio.

    "What''s wrong? Are you unwilling to go with me? "

    "No. I thought you just arrived and would stay for a few days."

    "I''m afraid that I''ll dy the shooting of the movie if I stay here. I know Michelle well. She''s a willful girl.

    I''m afraid that it''s not a good thing for me to stay."

    My heart is bouncing wildly, just like a thief who stole sess. Whenever I thought of the long-distance

    mountain road and the long-time car with Rogelio tomorrow, I was thrilled and satisfied.

    "Then what time is it tomorrow morning?"

    "I''ll wait for you at the entrance to the vige at five o''clock tomorrow morning. Then we can leave

    together."

    "Okay. But is it convenient for you to say goodbye to Amy now?"

    "I''ll just say goodbye to her tonight. And you? Is there anyone in need of saying goodbye? "

    Rogelio looked at my face with a faint smile on his face. It seemed that he just asked casually, but he

    make me feel it was notpletely like this

    "I have already said goodbye to them yesterday."

    "That''s great. Then we make a deal."

    Rogelio suddenly raised his hand like a child and waved it gently to me, I thought his appearance was

    funny, but I was very willing to follow his orders. So I hit his palm slightly, as if I was swearing.

    We both burst intoughter on that sunny afternoon.

    "Mr. Rogelio! Mr. Rogelio!"

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    When someone ran towards us from the path we had just passed and called Rogelio from a distance,

    my short greed was interrupted.

    Rogelio and I looked over together. It was Michelle''s assistant. Before we spoke again, we said

    goodbye to each other in tacit agreement.

    Rogelio walked towards the assistant and said, "I''m here."

    "Amy couldn''t find you. She was worried and asked me to look for you."

    Rogelio answered. "This is the first time I''ve been here. I want to have a look at here."

    A mixed feeling surged in my heart as I watched them go far away.

    But at the thought of staying with Rogelio for so long tomorrow, I was looking forward to it, but I knew

    that this was stolen happiness.

    But when I thought back now, I really felt that the world was full of unforeseen events. Human beings

    were not the perfect fit for the fate. In many cases, people could not be determined by themselves.

    That night, when I was sure that I would leave the next day, when I thought that I was sure that I would

    have an easy time with Rogelio, the dramatic change happened again, just as I never thought I would

    meet Rogelio here.

    I remembered seeing two people talking with director Max excitedly in the yard when I went back to the

    set.

    I rubbed my eyes hard and even doubted if I had a hallucination.

    I couldn''t believe that Vann and Xenia were here.

    I walked quickly to them and circled around them. "Why are you two here?"

    "Jasmine, you haven''t seen me for more than a month. Do you miss me?" Xenia still had an

    exaggerated look. She didn''t answer my question but hugged me.

    I was holding Xenia in my arms, and with my head tilted to look at Vann who was half squatting on the

    ground and chatting with Director Mas. I asked: "What are you doing here?"

    Vann looked up at me and said, "we are your assistant, aren''t we supposed toe here? Why don''t

    you bring us with you?"

    "What? What are you talking about? I... "

    Xenia pinched me stealthily with her little finger. I was so painful that I almost cried out.

    "Jasmine!"

    Max called me. I replied in a hurry. "Director Max."

    "Don''t leave tomorrow. Stay here."

    At that time, I thought of my promise to Rogelio. I didn''t want to break my promise and also didn''t want

    to lose this rare opportunity.

    "Director Max, my y is over, isn''t it? I don''t think it''s necessary for me to stay here. I''ll leave

    tomorrow. "

    Director Max took a deep breath and said, "There is no outsider here and I want to tell you my true

    decision. You must have seen what happened to Amy today and you must know that the shooting

    wouldn''t be sessful in the next few days. We are all satisfied with your recent performance. Today

    someone has discussed this problem with me and I am also considering it. Please don''t rush to leave.

    Stay for a few days, I think I will give you an answer. "

    I didn''t understand all Max''s words, and I don''t understand what he meant by giving me an answer.

    But these two guys were so troublesome. Before I could say anything, Xenia helped me agree it.

    "Thank you, director. Then I will take my youngdy away."

    When Xenia''s words were finished, she dragged me away from Director Max, leaving me no chance to

    speak.

    They took me to a quiet ce and then let me go until they didn''t see anyone around.

    I was not in the mood to catch up with them, "what are you two doing? I''m just a substitute. When did I

    have an assistant? Why didn''t I know? "

    Xenia smiled and put her little fist on my shoulder. She lowered her shoulders and said, "I didn''t do that

    before. But now, I do. You can take it as a good way to solve the problem of a girl who losing her job."

    "I don''t have the money to hire any assistant."

    "It''s okay as long as someone else does. Don''t worry. You just take my knees, and I will serve you

    wholeheartedly. I promise that I am more reliable than anyone else."

    At that time, I thought that Xenia must have been possessed by some evil tricks. She kept talking

    nonsense.

    I nced at Vann and asked sourly, "what about you? You are a public official of the country. Don''t tell

    me that youe here to work for a nobody like me. I''m sorry. I don''t have money, nor do I want to hire

    you."

    Vann looked around and asked, "do you have a ce to live" Let''s find a ce to talk about it. I will

    definitely tell you everything clearly. "

    Vann''s expression suddenly became mysterious, because of the nature of his job and his character. I

    couldn''t tell whether he really had something important.

    I could only take a look at Xenia. I wanted to find something wrong from her face, but I found it more

    unreliable.

    "I don''t have a ce for myself tonight. How can I find a ce for you?"

    "How did you make it? Still no ce to live after staying here for a month? "

    I felt not good at all when I wasughed at by Vann. "I don''t want to exin to you."

    "Don''t stand here like a tree. Come with me."

    All of a sudden, I turned around and saw a familiar voice behind me. I suddenly looked back, there was

    Robbie!

 Chapter 85 I never like you

    Chapter 85 I never like you

    I suddenly doubt if I am in the small vige with inconvenient transportation and few peoplee to

    visit.

    It seems that a month is really short. Standing in front of me, Robbie is still as cold as before, looking at

    me as if I were a stranger.

    But this time, he didn''t wear a suit but a casual suit.

    Maybe I have been influenced by Vann and Xenia, so the first sentence I said to Robbie was, "How

    about you? What is your identity here? Are you also my assistant?"

    "It''s not assistant but entertainment agent," said Robbie dryly

    As soon as he finished his words, Robbie turned around and took the lead. I was really in a very bad

    mood at that time.

    If people really think that they are my assistant and entertainment agent, they willugh at me.

    Xenia held my hand and I walked towards a courtyard at the end of the vige with the other three

    aliens.

    I looked at the ce and couldn''t help asking Robbie, who was opening the door with a key, "Where

    are we now?"

    "This is a house I found from the vigers. I said I was in the film crew, and they kept a room for me

    excitedly. This is the end of the vige. Except for going up the mountain, very few people pass by. It''s

    very quiet."

    "I don''t mean that. Can you tell me why you are here?"

    I was not so naive as to believe that the reason why the three of them came here was that they missed

    me.

    As soon as we entered the yard, Vann closed the door and deliberately looked both sides of the road.

    Xenia led me inside. The house was so dpidated. There was nothing but a few quilts and two old-

    fashioned boxes.

    Xenia pursed her lips andined, "This ce is too rough. How can we live here?"

    "As I told you a long time ago, you insisted oning with us," Vann said.

    "I''m not here with you. I''m here to visit Jasmine and be her assistant!"

    Xenia and Vann were still talking glibly, but my mind was messed up by a great number of questions,

    and I couldn''t get them out of my head. So I asked again, "Can you make it clear to me?"

    Vann nodded and sat down with his back against the window.

    Just like afraid of being overheard, he looked outside.

    "Jasmine, I am asking you. You have been here for such a long time. Have you found anyone or any

    family unusual?"

    Vann''s question came as a surprise to me. "No, the people here are honest and friendly, and people

    are easy to get along with. I didn''t find anything unusual. Why, why do you ask this?"

    "Here is the thing. We have caught a kidnapper few days ago. He told us that a woman whom we lose

    contact with in the city had been bought here. But he didn''t remember the source of the woman whom

    he had sold. The first thing I came here was to get in touch with the local government. I hope they can

    cooperate with our rescue. Then is to make a first investigation and to get to know more about the

    woman. If we can find out the missing people, then we can avoid the missing people. It''s out of the way.

    It''s a remote area and all the families here have close connection. They all have a strong sense of the

    outside world, so it''s likely that we will encounter the obstruction if we take people away."

    I''ve seen some simr news before, so I understand why Vann was worried about that.

    "But I don''t think anyone would do such business in this vige. I think they are well behaved."

    "These men bought women to be wives and have children to carry on their family name. Their intention

    is simple. But it doesn''t mean that their simple intention is not a crime and they are bad people. After

    all, they don''t have legal awareness."

    "So you took advantage of me to hide your identity, right here?"

    Hearing that, Vann shrugged and said, "Yes, I think so."

    "I understand that you are a cop, but at least you have a reasonable motive."

    Hearing that, Vann pulled the corners of his mouth and said, "That is right. That''s what I want to say."

    I can''t help but look at the cool Robbie, "What about you? You are not a policeman. What makes you

    pretend to be my entertainment agent?"

    "As I said, my ideal goal was to be a police in the past. But now I have no chance. I just wanted to have

    a try."

    I did not expect that Robbie would give me such ame reason.

    "Since you and Rogelio havee out, who is going to take care of the business of thepany?"

    It was obvious that he didn''t know that Rogelio was here as well, so Robbie frowned and asked, "Is

    Rogelio here?"

    "He came here to visit Amy who arrivedst night. Rogelio came here at noon today, a little earlier than

    you."

    "I feel like we''re going to travel with many friends. It''s funny," Xeniaughed.

    I kept an eye on Robbie''s face, but I didn''t find any change. His face was always cold.

    Vann said to me again, "From tomorrow on, we will investigate in secret. You and the people here are

    more familiar than us, so please help me pay more attention to it and if there is anything suspicious, tell

    me. Even if it is just a guess, it doesn''t matter."

    "There aren''t many people left. The work won''t be too hard."

    "It''s easy to investigate if it has no restrictions on the woman''s body. But you haven''t found anything

    unusual till now since the crew has been here for so long. I guess if this woman didn''t choose to stay

    voluntarily over time, her freedom would have been restricted and we wouldn''t have found her so

    easily."

    Vann was usually not a serious person. But his analysis was reasonable.

    Xenia rubbed her stomach and said, "I''m hungry."

    Vann came down from the bed, put on his shoes and said, "Let''s go. We should eat together with

    others."

    I stopped them, "Hey, guys. You''re not real members of the casting team. Why do you eat with other

    members of the crew?"

    "Such a big crew won''t ask us to pay the meal, will they? Let''s go."

    I remembered the situation saw them just now, and I asked Vann, "Does director Max know the

    purpose of your trip?"

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    "I don''t know. It''s better to keep little people to know this thing. Don''t cause more trouble."

    "Did you talk nonsense that made him decide to keep me here?"

    "Isn''t it a good thing?"

    "No, of course not," I stared at Vann and replied.

    "Why are you so angry? You don''t seem to wee us at all."

    I didn''t hate them in my heart, but they made me break my words to Rogelio. Thinking of this, it was

    difficult for me to be happy to theiring.

    "In his eyes, we are never the one he wants to see," said Robbie, who had been silent all this time.

    The two of us looked at each other. His meaningful words made me very ufortable.

    "At least you''re not the one I want to see," I replied Robbie indifferently.

 Chapter 86 Entertainment Agent

    Chapter 86 Entertainment Agent

    In fact, I have never forgotten the help that Robbie had given to me. He had even saved my life.

    However, the concept about Rogelio was different. So every time we met, both of us felt ufortable.

    When we went back to the crew, we didn''t see Rogelio as I expected. I wanted to tell him that I had to

    break my words with him, but I didn''t see him anyway.

    Of course, even Michelle didn''te out to have dinner with us. Later on, it was said that they had

    done something special for each other and enjoyed their own world.

    I and Daniel often sat together at meals. But today, I was besieged by Xenia and another two persons.

    Daniel asked me next to Vann, "Who are they? I haven''t seen them before."

    Before I could say anything, Xenia stood up with her hands covering her mouth in an exaggerated way.

    "Is that Daniel? You are the super star, Daniel. Hello, can I have your signature?"

    Leaning against his forehead, Vann apparently didn''t like the way Xenia was dressed.

    Daniel nced at me and smiled politely to Xenia. "It''s me, no problem. But who are you?"

    With her eyes wild with joy, Xenia thought that it might be a good ce for him to signature. But she

    didn''t forget to reply, "We will see each other often in the future. I''m the assistant of Jasmine."

    "Jasmine''s assistant?"

    "Yes, you are right. I''m her assistant. I came here today."

    After Xenia introduced herself, she didn''t forget to introduce Vann, "This is also an assistant, and that

    iceberg face over there is an entertainment agent."

    I felt so embarrassed. However, Daniel smiled in a friendly way and said, "Nice to meet you all."

    "I''m happy too. Can we take a photo together?"

    "Now?"

    "It''s okay. You look very handsome like this."

    Xenia took out her phone and took a group photo with Daniel.

    Daniel smiled at me, "Your assistant is pretty special."

    I''m so embarrassed that I don''t want to say anything.

    However, when Daniel noticed Robbie who was on my left side, he said, "Yeah, I think him is familiar.

    He looks like Michelle''s boyfriend."

    Robbie did not talk to Daniel, and he stood up and walked away after finish his meal.

    Vann also left after he had a few dishes. Only Xenia changed her seat next to Daniel.

    "I really like watching your TV series."

    "Thank you."

    "I think you are super handsome in TV, but when I see you, you seem more handsome."

    Xenia smiled like an anthomaniac.

    With a slight smile, Daniel asked, "How did Jasmine find you as her assistant?"

    "First of all, we knew each other. Second, we were rmended ourselves to the XinYu Media, and

    then they sent us here."

    I thought the police had told thepany.

    "It seems that we can continue to work together. Have you found your ces to live?"

    "Yes, we did. We live in the end of the vige."

    "Although it''s a little far away from the filming site, it''s not a big vige in total."

    I looked into Michelle''s house for a while. The door was closed and no one was out.

    I thought I didn''t have a chance to exin it to Rogelio today, so I finished the meal as soon as

    possible and dragged Xenia back to our house, in case she annoyed Daniel.

    Fortunately, when I and Xenia returned, Vann and Robbie were not there. "You''re not a policeman. Why

    did youe here too?"

    Xenia held my arm and looked at me with a smile. "I don''te here without the name of Vann. Think

    about it. He is serious about the case. How can he allow me toe here and mess around?"

    "So why are you here?"

    "I''m not kidding. I''m really your assistant now. If you don''t believe me, you can call back to thepany

    and ask. I have contract with thepany now, you know?"

    "I am just a substitute. I do not have many dramas to shoot and I have nned to leave tomorrow. I

    don''t need an assistant? Don''t fool me. Thepany will not pay the money at useless ces."

    "I don''t know that much. I just know that I''m your assistant now. Your entertainment agent has picked

    me for you. Or you can ask your entertainment agent."

    I red at Xenia. "Don''t be so ridiculous. I don''t need an entertainment agent like Robbie."

    Xenia thumped me. It hurt a bit.

    "You''re being silly, Jasmine. It will give a great reputation to have an entertainment agent like Robbie.

    Who is he? He was the previous CEO of the Ivey Group. Even though he has returned the power to his

    brother, his family and connections are there. You will get more and more resources for him."

    "I don''t want to have anything to do with him."

    "It''s not about whether you want it or not. It''s about whether you should give it a try. Don''t be angry with

    money, okay? If you can''t shoot and you can''t get money, then I can''t make money, either."

    I stood up, pulled down Xenia''s hand and pointed at her nose, "Xenia, look clearly. Which TV y did

    you see me on? I''m not even qualified to be an actress now, but can only be regarded as a group of

    actors. Have you ever seen a group of actors with an entertainment agent? For me, I am contented

    enough to fill my stomach."

    Xenia grinned at me and said, "Please look at the future. You are not an actress now but it does not

    mean that you are not in the future. I believe in you."

    Xenia took my hand and walked into the house.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    On the way back, I saw Vann. From his appearance, I knew he was detecting.

    "How is it going? Have you found anything? "

    Vann shook his head and said, "Let''s go back. It''s not a good ce to talk."

    When we arrived home, Robbie wasn''t there. But Vann told us, "Because people here don''t have any

    entertainment at night, they all went to bed early. It''s not convenient to ask. It seems that we can only

    wait for the daytime."

    Xenia looked at her watch and pouted. "It''s only eight o''clock in the evening. My night life has just

    begun at this time. Well, it''s dark here and I''m going to turn off the lights and go to bed."

    Xenia sat on the bedside and looked at the poor situation, "You don''t even have a TV."

    Vann smiled and asked, "ying cards?"

    Xenia opened her eyes wide and asked, "Is there any cards?"

    "I''m a smart person. Of course I''ll prepare for it."

    "Wow." "Show me. We there can y together," Xenia said while patting Vann on his shoulder.

    Vann then took out cards from his luggage and turned to Xenia, who found some papers in her room,

    and said, "Let''s y cards by sticking papers."

    In fact, I really didn''t want to make them unhappy.

    "But I can''t y."

    "That''s easy. Let''s teach you how to y and you will know how to y after a few rounds."

    They got ready quickly and sat on the bed with crossed legs. I had to y with them.

    No one knew how long we yed and the atmosphere was very hot, but I''m so unlucky, Xenia was

    holding the paper hard to find a nk position on my face.

 Chapter 87 Could See But Could Not Touch

    Chapter 87 Could See But Could Not Touch

    Xenia couldn''t stop giggling as she covered her belly with her hand. "Jasmine, think about it. Have you

    won tonight?"

    Xenia dipped the note on her tongue and pressed on my face.

    I rolled my eyes at Xenia and said, "Can you stop gging me? I hate you!"

    "Haha..."

    At that moment, the door was opened behind me. Looking at the back of me, Vann said, "Hey, what

    have you done? Why do youe back sote? Do you want to y with us?"

    I knew it must be Robbie.

    However, I heard another man''s voice. "I''m sorry. I have to stay here tonight."

    I was dumbfounded when I heard this voice. How could it be Rogelio''s voice!

    Xenia looked at the seat behind me with a smile and said, "You''re here just in time. Come on, join us. I

    have no idea what to do with the unfortunate Jasmine."

    Xenia forced my face to turn back as talking.

    As soon as I turned back, I saw Robbie and Rogelio.

    I thought that I must look like a clown at that time. At the moment Rogelio saw me, heughed, "I really

    knew the reason you said like this."

    I was so nervous that I grabbed the paper on my face subconsciously. I lost my heartbeat.

    "Why are you here?"

    "I was nning to find a ce to stay. I didn''t know it was Robbie was here until I ran into him. He said

    that you had found a house with two separate rooms. So I followed him here. I didn''t expect you to be

    here, too."

    A big smile spread across Rogelio''s face, which was in stark contrast to the warm smile on Robbie''s

    face.

    Hearing that, Vann shifted his body and said, "Come on. It''s the best that there are so many people

    here. Come on, everybody. It''s still early. Let''s y a little longer."

    Instead of giving in, Rogelio took off his shoes and went on. "But you three are just in time."

    "Let''s y the Hong Shi (a game needs four people)."

    I took a look at Robbie, who was still standing on the ground, and said to them, "Well, I can''t y. You

    four y, I''ll watch."

    "Great! Come on, Robbie! Don''t waste your time!"

    I thought Robbie would disdain ying cards with us. But he sat down opposite me without saying

    anything.

    When I was about to give my seat to Rogelio, he sat behind me and said, "Don''t move. You y the

    cards."

    Rogelio said to them, "I''ll share the same card with Jasmine. Actually, I''m not that good at ying cards

    either. We''ve discussed about the result."

    Xenia just answered quickly, "Okay, you should help her when her face cannot be pasted papers."

    The moment Vann shuffled, we drew our cards.

    It''s my first time to y poker today. Thinking of the sadness in the past, I''m really happy now.

    Rogelio was sitting right behind me. I could feel his breath as long as I calmed down.

    I have the cards. Sometimes, Rogelio would reach out his hand to take the card out of my hand.

    At this time, Rogelio was very close to me. His chest touched my back inadvertently, and the breath he

    exhaled passed through my face.

    I won''t stop pacifying myself, but I can''t bring my thoughts back to the cards in my hands.

    We yed for a long time, but I still didn''t know what rule the Hong Shi was. I would give out the card

    Rogelio let me to give out. And I often yed the wrong card. So I let Rogelio y the cards, while I

    was only responsible for getting the card and drawing the cards.

    I would be calcting if I didn''t know that I am absent-minded.

    From time to time, my eyes would meet with Robbie''s. I felt that there was something in his eyes every

    time.

    At that time, I would always think of the conversation between us. So at the situation, I''m more willing

    to believe that Robbie''s eyes are full of mockery, of my hypocrisy, of me, of whom I clearly hate to

    leave, of my greed for money but said ''okay'' to him.

    I know it''s very dangerous, but I can''t help myself.

    "Wow! The strength of two people is great. Now you lose."

    Xenia pulled a piece of paper and was about to pasted it on my face. However, Rogelio took it over and

    handed it to me, "Jasmine, help me to paste it on my face."

    I swallowed nervously and felt my face burning.

    It is the first time that we have been so close, face to face since Rogelio woke up.

    I passed the note to Rogelio''s face. It was the first time that I have touched his face since we left each

    other.

    At that time, I wiped his body every day, but now this simple touch was so luxurious that I even felt that

    I was stealing it.

    Stealing other people''s happiness and getting involved in their man, like a mistress coveting other

    people''s happiness. I even forgot that the man in front of me is my legal husband.

    "Jasmine, what are you thinking? Hurry up! Get the cards!"

    I would have been still in a daze if Xenia did not call me.

    I was so shy that I turned back in a hurry to grasp the cards.

    But Xenia didn''t make an excuse for me. "Do you think I''m embarrassed because I like Daniel? Now

    look at Jasmine. She is attracted by the handsome guy."

    Xenia was finished, along with her exaggeratedughter.

    I really wanted to bury myself into the ground while I heard theughter of Rogelio.

    "Don''t be silly. He has got a girlfriend. If let me say, she and Robbie have the chance to be lovers.

    Robbie, you see, today they are friends in this game. It''s normal for them to y together but they fight

    against like enemies." Vann said.

    "Oh, you are right."

    These two people''s echoing embarrassed me.

    The note on Robbie''s face gave me an illusion that he wasn''t as cold as he looked.

    I looked at Xenia and Vann, "You two are quite congenial, aren''t you? Why did you both do that? If I

    guess right, you are a perfect match."

    As soon as I said that, Xenia and Vann looked at each other for a short while and then snorted in

    unison.

    But I really couldn''t stay here any longer. I thought I would be crazy if I continued like this. I also

    believed that I would often recall this scene in the future, and then got lovesickness as a result.

    I grabbed half of the cards and gave them back to Rogelio. "You can continue to y."

    Then Xenia asked, "Where are you going?"

    "It''s cold now. I''ll make fires for you and make the bed warm for you."

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Xenia eximed in surprise. "You know how to make it?"

    "It''s not a big deal. I can handle it. Enjoy yourself."

 Chapter 88 How Can I l Let You Go

    Chapter 88 How Can I l Let You Go

    I saw wood in the yard during the day. By the lighting out from the window, I took some wood and

    set on fire to keep warm in both east and west houses.

    I sat by the fire, watching it burning until it was full of fire and wood. In fact, I didn''t have to sit outside

    all the time, but I didn''t want to go in. The feeling of something can be seen but without my reach was

    so torturing.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    I didn''t even know when Rogelio came out and squatted beside me.

    I was surprised. The light of the fire reflected the delicate outline of Rogelio. He smiled slightly and

    looked at me with soft eyes.

    He put a piece of wood into the fire.

    "Why did youe out? Aren''t you ying cards? "

    Rogelio looked at me, with fire and me in his eyes.

    "I''m not good at ying cards anyway. The three of them also can y cards. I want toe out to

    see what I can do for help."

    "It''s not clean here. Your clothes might get dirty."

    "It doesn''t matter. I have clothes to change."

    I looked at Rogelio and felt a little sad. I didn''t want him to leave tomorrow, and I couldn''t go with him.

    "Rogelio, I seem to be going to break my promise. I''m not going to leave tomorrow."

    Rogelio''s eyes darkened for a moment, but soon he smiled again and said, "It doesn''t matter. In fact, I

    also want to tell you that I might be the one who broke the promise."

    "You?"

    "I won''t leave for now. Robbie is here, too. I want to stay here and make up for the lonely time with him.

    Maybe you know, he rarelyes back home."

    I couldn''t remember if I had been very happy to see Rogelio for some more time.

    But I remembered that day we sat there, roasted the fire together, and sometimes looked at each other.

    I would feel shy and Rogelio would smile at me as if he wasforting me.

    "Let''s let it go. I hope we can go back together." Rogelio added.

    "What are you two talking about here? What can''t be said in front of us? Why you sneak around here?"

    Xenia blurted out and said without thinking again.

    I was ashamed and annoyed. "Can''t you shut your mouth? If you don''t shut up, I''ll fire you! "

    Xenia made a funny face. When I turned around, I saw Rogelio look at me and smile gently.

    I stood up unwittingly as a way to ease the embarrassment, and asked Xenia, "how did you get out?"

    "Hey, are you not happy that Ie out? I want to tell you that it''s twelve o''clock. It''s gettingte and

    it''s getting dark outside. I''m afraid and you have to go to the toilet with me. "

    I walked out of the room together with Xenia. I couldn''t help but scold her the moment I stepped out of

    the room. "Can you think about it before you speak?"

    But Xenia raised her voice deliberately, "I''m not talking nonsense."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    I wish I could cover her mouth.

    "Why are you speaking so loudly?"

    After apanying Xenia to the toilet for a while, when I came back, besides Rogelio, there was Vann

    in the kitchen.

    Rogelio said to me, "Robbie has gone back to his room to take a rest. I''m going to sleep with Vann

    now. You two had better go to bed early too."

    "Okay, good night."

    "Good night."

    Rogelio and I looked at each other again, and Xenia tried to hold back herughter. I really couldn''t

    stand her and held her hand and took her back to our room.

    Xenia walked over to the bed and said with a smile, "the bed is so warm. You are so industrious and

    capable Who is lucky to marry you? "

    As I spread the quilt, I stared at Xenia. "Can''t you behave yourself? Can you just shut up? Rogelio has

    a girlfriend. How can we get along with each other as you keep saying these words? "

    Xenia replied confidently. "You already said yourself that she is a girlfriend. What kind of girlfriend is?

    There is still a critical step between girlfriend and wife. She can even get devoiced after getting

    marriage, let alone this kind of tit for tat rtionship."

    I warn Xenia again, "I don''t care what you say. But don''t bring us together again."

    I made the bed and said to Xenia, "Go to sleep. Hurry up."

    Xenia couldn''t help smacking her lips and moved close to me. She took hold of me and said, "Jasmine,

    although we haven''t known each other for a long time. But I, Xenia, really treat you as my true friend.

    Tell me the truth. Do you like Rogelio?"

    As she said that we were true friends, I don''t want to admit it, and I don''t want to lie to her either. So I

    chose to lie in my bed quietly and said to her that I should go to bed early.

    But Xenia didn''t want to give up. She said to me seriously instead of joking with me, "even if you don''t

    admit it, I can tell that there''s something wrong when you were looking at Rogelio. It waspletely

    the different level as looking at Vann."

    "When I was kidding. Look at you and Rogelio''s reactions. It''s really different. You are involved so you

    can''t figure out. Take me and Vann for example. You can see what we look like when we pair up."

    After Xenia said that, I did overreact when I thought of myself. I was in a hurry to exin and rify

    everything. This was not the right reaction that the one who had no conscience should have.

    But when I thought of Rogelio, who was so calm, and of course, ording to Xenia, he was the one

    who had no negative feelings.

    At that time, I felt a little sad. In my opinion, what really matters is that Rogelio was the only one who

    had no conscience. He only loved Michelle. I''m the only person that can''t let it go.

    Xenia sighed and said, "Actually, I hope your target is Robbie. After all, he doesn''t have a girlfriend, so

    it''s easier for you to make it."

    "Now, Rogelio is known to the whole world as Amy''s boyfriend during every interview. Everyone thinks

    you are the third woman even though you have been with him in the future. You will be gossiped as a

    third woman if you are in the entertainment circle. You will be highly affected by it."

    "It is not rare. Many stars will be unable to sess again in the entertainment circle because of such

    news. Of course, if you could marry Rogelio, you wouldn''t have to work in the entertainment circle. "

    Seeing that I had been silent, Xenia yawned and said, "Well, you can only make a decision about love

    by yourself. I''m just giving you a suggestion. I hope you can take Robbie into consideration. As to

    appearance, he is the same as Rogelio. Although Rogelio has a good temper, you can feel that Robbie

    is also very good as you often makes contact with him. He is cold outside and hot inside. He is

    definitely a perfect choice for you."

    "Xenia."

    "What?"

    "You have witnessed that Dn betrayed your rtionship. Have you forgotten himpletely by

    now?"

    Xenia also became silent. In fact, we all know that if a rtionship can be controlled by wisdom easily,

    there won''t be so many sad stories in the world.

 Chapter 89 The Best Option

    Chapter 89 The Best Option

    When I woke up in the morning, Xenia was still sleeping, and there was no sound from the west house.

    I checked the time. I''m afraid they can''t make it to breakfast on the set.

    I got up quietly and found some porridge and eggs in this warehouse. Then I started fire again, and

    quietly made porridge and boiled eggs, and made some pancakes.

    When everything was ready, I saw Rogelio walking out of the room first.

    "What are you doing?"

    "The crew on the set has already had breakfast. I''ll make something simple to eat for you."

    Rogelio looked at the watch on his wrist and said, "It''s true. I can sleep till now unexpectedly."

    "Did my noise wake you up?"

    Rogelio shook his head, "no, I slept well. Oh, yes, the bed was very warm and I slept wellst night. It''s

    the first time for me to sleep in such kind of bed."

    I saw that Rogelio was well dressed. He seemed to have something to say but felt too embarrassed to

    speak it out.

    "Are you going to have breakfast in Amy''s house? Then you should go now. I am sure she will make a

    hearty meal. Don''t let her wait too long. "

    Seeing the expression on Rogelio''s face, I knew that I was right.

    "Well, I''ll go first."

    "Okay, bye."

    While Rogelio passing by me, I didn''t look back. I just felt a little disappointed as the door was opened

    and closed.

    I didn''t know whether the other people had a good sleep or not, but I could hear the sounding from

    the room.

    Xenia shouted, "Jasmine, my baby, where are you?"

    Another room Vann alsozy shouted, "I smelt the food. What did you cook?"

    "Lazy pigs, get up now. Or we''ll have lunch."

    The door behind me was opened. I thought it was Rogelio, so I turned around to look at him in surprise.

    But it was Robbie.

    "Why are you so upset to see me?"

    It was so rare that Robbie speaks to me. As far as I can remember, we haven''t talked much.

    I deliberately avoided this unpleasant opening remarks.

    "How did youe back from outside? I thought you were still sleeping. "

    "The air here is fresh. I''m going out for a walk."

    "I''ve moved to the things in the house. Who did you rent the house from? Could you please tell him to

    let us use some noodles and oil? We have twozybones who are lying on the beds. It''s natural for us

    to cook something delicious."

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Xenia rubbed her sleepy eyes and walked out, "who is thezybones?"

    I nced at Xenia and said, "If I say it''s someone else, how wronged should you be? Just wash your

    hands and eat. There''s hot water in the pot."

    With a big smile on her face, Xenia walked towards Robbie and touched him with her elbow. "Look at

    this virtuousdy in front of you! You are a man! Tell me, is she the ideal wife type?"

    I thought what I had said to Xeniast night was nonsense. I thought she was flirting with me again.

    "Chopping wood and burning fire is not a talent here. I can''t do it if we return to the city."

    I denied myself totally, "Wash your hands and get ready to eat. Otherwise, no one will take care of you

    when I go to the set. Wash the dishes after that."

    Then I went to fold the quilt and put the table.

    Because the door was not closed, I could still hear their conversation. Xenia asked Robbie, "Handsome

    bro, you haven''t answered my question yet."

    Robbie light replied, "Didn''t she answer you just now?"

    Disappointment could be seen in her voice. "Are you kidding me? I really don''t understand your taste. "

    Hearing that, Vann got out of the bed atst and said, "No, I have different opinions. It depends on who

    youpared with? Ifpared with you, I will definitely choose Jasmine."

    "Humph, even if you pick me. I don''t want you either."

    After they quarreled for a while, I had almost get things ready. "Assistant Vann, don''t you have

    something important to deal with here?" Is this really good for you to get up sote?"

    Vann scratched his head and said, "Don''t ask me to y with you sote today. I really can''t get up,

    especially when I have a warm bed to rest."

    Although Vann said that, he washed her face quickly and went inside for breakfast.

    As soon as we sat around the table, Rogelio came back.

    "May I join you?"

    I was stunned and said quickly, "of course, I''ll get you a bowl and a pair of chopsticks."

    I brought him a bowl of porridge and put it in front of him. "Didn''t you say that you would eat with Amy?"

    "She is still sleeping. I don''t want to wake her up."

    Xenia looked at the two of us, her eyes blinking and said, "Well, the food made by this big pot is so

    delicious. I think you''d better have meal with Jasmine."

    I said to Xenia, "This is the first time I''ve seen that employer needs to look after his assistant."

    Xenia stuck out his tongue naughtily.

    Hearing that, Vann interrupted, "Jasmine, I didn''t expect you to know so much about cooking. Your

    pancake is also very delicious."

    I looked at Vann, "I think it''s natural for me to know that, isn''t it?"

    Vann had already known my life experience, so when he heard what I said, she was less yful and

    said, "sorry."

    I knew I don''t need to do so, but I didn''t think these so-called hard-workingpliments make me feel

    happy at all.

    The reason why I could do all these was not because I was willing to, but because I was forced to do it.

    After the meal, Vann went out to do the research. Xenia said that she hadn''t seen how to act in before,

    so she went out to have a look.

    Rogelio asked me if I should go to the set with him, but I still refused.

    I knew Michelle won''t be happy if I go there with Rogelio. Even if I saw the sweet love between them, I

    would be tortured as well.

    I watched Rogelio leave until he disappeared in my sight.

    Robbie stood in the yard with a cigarette in his hand as usual.

    The weather was fine, so I took out everyone''s quilts to dry. As there was hot water in the pan, I

    removed the quilt cover and wanted to clean it all.

    I was washing the clothes in the yard while Robbie was smoking. At first, we didn''t talk about anything,

    and that was because I didn''t want to talk about Rogelio with him.

    It was finally Robbie who spoke to me first. "Why don''t you go to the set?"

    "Since Amy is here, it has nothing to do with me. It doesn''t matter whether I am going or not. If you

    hadn''te, I would have left here today."

    "Do you want to go back?"

    "Not really. It''s so beautiful with so many people around every day. I had a nice time here. But since it

    has nothing to do with me, I has no reason to stay. I don''t want to cause any trouble to the crew here."

    Maybe it was because Robbie was tired that he blew the smoke, he pulled a chair and sat down near

    me. "Do you like to shoot?"

    As long as Robbie didn''t mention Rogelio, I found that my resistance to him disappeared and I would

    not be hindered from chatting with him.

    "Yes, I do. I have a poor life and like the life of the leading roles in the TV series very much. Their love

    is also enviable."

    "Then let me be your manager from now on. There won''t be any better choice for you than

    me."

 Chapter 90 An Sudden Idea

    Chapter 90 An Sudden Idea

    Although Xenia told me about that, I didn''t think that was true. I thought they were just using me to hide

    their identity.

    But when Robbie spoke it out himself, I was stunned and didn''t know what to say.

    "I''m no longer the CEO of the Ivey Group. I''m an idle man now. And I happen to have some

    connections which can help me contact some small characters to act in the movie. At least you can

    show your face but not just act as a substitute."

    Robbie took a drag on his cigarette and looked at me. I looked into his eyes. In fact, I don''t think he is

    that kind of person who would joke casually.

    If I said that I was not moved by his words at all, it would be a lie.

    But I still had my worries. I was afraid that he had other intentions on me. After all, with his identity and

    status said by Xenia, even if he is not the CEO, he would not be an entertainment agent for a person

    like me who could actually not be said as a real actress.

    Robbie narrowed his eyes a little. His eyes were so deep and sharp that I thought that he could know

    everything and I had no ce to hide myself.

    Maybe this was also one of the reasons why I always avoided him.

    "Are you doubting that I have an ulterior motive?"

    I knew I had been seen through by him, so I didn''t deny. "Yes."

    "I won''t force you about Rogelio in the future. You can make your own choice. After all, he is my brother

    and he has the right to choose to be happy. So do you. I can''t force you and I cannot make the choice

    for you?"

    Today, I feel a little weird because of Robbie''s attitude towards me. Can he really take Michelle down to

    his heart?

    "Are you expecting to pay me back two thousand a time? I want to take back my debt as soon as

    possible. Would it be better if you could pay back my debt? Over one hundred thousand doesn''t mean

    much to me, but how long will it take for you to pay it back?"

    Obviously, he made a multiple choice be a single choice.

    After thinking it over, I said, "All right, but you have to promise that in the cooperation of the two of us

    will not have anything to do with Rogelio."

    "I always keep my words."

    Though it was only an oral promise, I don''t know why I never doubt Robbie''s promise.

    Robbie crushed the cigarette end and went into the house. After a while, he came out with a contract in

    his hand.

    Robbie handed me the contract and a signature pen. "Check if there''s anything wrong with the

    contract. If not, sign it."

    I looked through the contract in my hand and leafed through all the terms and conditions. Then I said,

    "It seems that you''ve been well-prepared toe here this time."

    "Of course, I never act on impulse."

    "So how about marry me to Rogelio? Is it a whim? "

    Robbie stared at me and raised a corner of his lips which is rare to see, but a little evil. "You don''t like

    me to talk about Rogelio with you, do you? But why do you mention him now?"

    I bit my lips and suddenly felt that the person who was entangled in love was more like myself than

    Robbie.

    I signed the contract without thinking more. Now I think about it again, I was really sloppy at that time.

    However,pared to theplex life, I often missed that simple me at that time.

    "Take this one," Robbie said, handing one of the contracts to me.

    I put the contract into my suitcase. To be honest, I was a little worried at that time, but the more

    important thing at that time was to take this job and pay back the money.

    I went back to the yard again and washed my bedclothes, but it was too heavy for me to make it dry.

    Without saying anything, Robbie walked over to me, wrung out the water and hung it on the hanging

    rope.

    "Are youing to be my entertainment agent this time?"

    "I''ve told you I''m free now, mainly because I want to see if there''s anything I can help with Vann this

    time. You''re just on the spur of the moment."

    I murmured, "The contract is ready, but what''s your meaning?"

    Robbie nced at me and put his hand into his pocket. I knew he wanted to smoke again.

    I pressed his hand, "Smoke less. Don''t you think you smoke too much? Smoke is not a good thing.

    Take care of yourself."

    Robbie looked at my hand and I withdrew it in a hurry. Then I pretended to adjust the quilt covering on

    the air conditioner.

    At this time, Xenia ran back, panting.

    I was curious about that and asked Xenia, "How could youe back so soon? Have you seen

    enough? "

    Xenia ran to the kitchen and took a sip of water, then walked out of the yard and burst intoughter.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "What are you smirking about? Tell me!"

    "I didn''t know that shooting is so fun until today," Xenia continued with a smile.

    I was confused. I looked at Xenia and tried to remember which part of drama was so funny. But before I

    could figure it out, she continued with a smile, "I used to think that big star like Amy was as morous

    as the screen and she could amaze many people during the shooting. But today I am so blind to see

    them."

    Judging from Xenia''s smile, I could tell that she was mocking her. So I couldn''t help peeping at Robbie

    and stopped Xenia. "She is good. Don''t judge her randomly."

    "Oh, Rogelio is not here. It doesn''t matter if I say something of her. Jasmine, you didn''t see that today,

    she insisted on acting ording to the director''s instruction and said that she had good ideas, which

    infuriated the scriptwriter. And there is another thing. She did not wear the clothes prepared by the

    crew, but worn the clothes taken by herself. To be honest, she look much more beautiful than wearing

    the clothes prepared by the crew. But she is looked contradicted in the drama no matter. So far the

    drama hasn''t been shot."

    "Besides, the director has shown her all the parts you shot before, and even asked her to act like you,

    which makes Amy embarrassed. But to be honest, you did a good job!"

    The more Xenia said, the more excited she became. And I could not stop her at all.

    "She has shot a lot of movies, so her acting skills must be better than mine. I can''t beat her. Perhaps I

    was born at a lower level, so to some extent, I can understand the role more easily."

    I said and took a look at Robbie. After all, Amy was the woman he loved. It was not good to let him

    hear suchments behind her.

    However, Xenia did not know this point, so she did not avoid it. She pouted. "I don''t think so. Do you

    know how the staffmented? They said that she was clearly putting on a show, and she really forgot

    that she was just an actress and actually was acting against the director. Also, they said that the reason

    why she was so arrogant was that she was rmended by the investor and the director didn''t dare

    to change another actress casually."

    When Xenia said this, I nced at Robbie and wondered if the investor was the Luo family again.

    "The Luo family didn''t invest this movie," Robbie replied ndly.

    When we were talking, a girl from the crew ran over to me and said through a fence, "Jasmine,e

    with me. The director is calling you."

 Chapter 91 Choose One From Two

    Chapter 91 Choose One From Two

    I just heard what Xenia said and was called by the director at this time. I have a feeling that it will not be

    a good thing.

    I sighed and replied, "I see."

    Xenia, however, didn''t know why, was so d for me. "Do you think the director will change her and let

    you y the role?"

    "Can you stop guessing? And you just said that she was picked by the investor. "

    Xenia pursed her lips and said, "The investors must be blind. If they see the big difference between you

    and Amy on the filming, they may change their minds."

    I had never heard Xenia''s mad guess. I knew she was on my side, but for me, these were improper

    thoughts.

    When I walked out of the yard to the filming crew, Xenia also followed me and said, "Fine, if you don''t

    want to listen to me and I will not say anymore."

    I nced at Xenia and said, "Please don''t say that!"

    But I found that Robbie followed out from not far away. Presumably, he was still worried about Michelle.

    The scenes were taken in the wheat field. A group of staff were very conspicuous. They could be seen

    from a distance.

    We haven''t even got close to the crew yet, but we were the first to meet Michelle.

    But her eyes were not fixed on me, butpletely behind me.

    Michelle nced at me with disdain and jumped straight past me to stop Robbie.

    "Why are you here? When did youe? Why didn''t you tell me?"

    "I can be everywhere I want to be. Is it necessary to report to you?"

    Robbie''s tone was not good at all. I could not help but felt that he was too strange. He had feelings for

    Michelle, but he still said such words which did not mean what he said.

    I thought it should be the typical of male chauvinism or the suffering of losing face.

    Robbie lost to Rogelio before and didn''t win Michelle back then. Probably it was the reason why he

    became such a man like this.

    Michelle looked aggrieved. "Do you have to do this to me?"

    With a sneer, Robbie looked away, as if he didn''t want to talk to Michelle anymore.

    Michelle couldn''t help looking at me and Xenia. The way Robbie talked to her made her lose face in

    front of us. She looked at him unhappily. "Come with me. I want to talk to you."

    Michelle walked in the opposite direction and looked back at Robbie. Robbie didn''t follow her, instead,

    he followed us.

    I clearly remembered that Michelle''s face was very dark at that time. She bit her lips hard and even her

    breathing became less steady.

    "Can''t we even have a talk?"

    Robbie was not listening at all.

    It seemed that Michelle didn''t care about how Xenia and I could hear what she said at that time. She

    looked at Robbie''s back and said, "I know I was responsible for what happened in that year, but don''t

    you have to be responsible for it anymore?"

    It was just a few steps before Robbie could walk to us.

    Turning back to take a look at Michelle, and then Xenia looked at Robbie with curiosity. "Hey, what''s

    going on? Isn''t she your future sister-inw? You don''t seem to get along with each other."

    Robbie cast a cold nce at Xenia and replied, "I don''t think it''s a bad thing for you to talk less."

    Even though Xenia was a person with such characteristics, she was repressed by Robbie''s aura, so

    she didn''t dare to say anything more.

    I didn''t want to involve in their rtionship. I just hoped that Rogelio won''t be hurt.

    I walked to Max, "Director Max, are you looking for me?"

    Director Max was sitting on a high shelf. He nced around the crowd and then fixed his eyes on

    Michelle who was walking towards him.

    Director Max must be very angry with Michelle these days, so he deliberately raised his volume and

    said, "Amy has some scenes that she can''t act, and it seems that she still needs your help."

    Michelle was angry with Robbie just now, but now she could no longer keep her temper under control.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "What do you mean by that? Do you want me to act how to pick dung? Let alone whether I had the

    strength to do it. It was disgusting to take the real horse dung."

    "Don''t you have any professional ethics as an actress? Only in this way could the pictures be real.

    Are you going to use Jasmine as a substitute in the whole drama? Except the back, the heroine had

    nothing in the y?"

    Michelle snorted, "Since you think she''s good at acting, then just let her act. I still have two another

    ys to shoot, and which of them is countless times better than this one. At the worst, you can rece

    her face with mine."

    "You..."

    Director Max just said one word and stopped saying anything more. He looked down at me and

    restrained his dissatisfaction against Michelle. He said to me in a rtively soft voice, "Jasmine, do you

    know this part of plot of this y?"

    I nodded, "I know."

    "There are not so many lines here. You go over first and we will shoot itter."

    "I''ll go change my clothes first."

    Director Max nodded, "Okay, go."

    On the one hand, the make-up artist helped me with my makeup, on the other hand, I was reviewing

    the y.

    During this time, others needed to wait for me, so they all took a break nearby. They spoke to each

    other in small groups.

    When I just finished dressing and was about to stand up, Michelle walked up to me with her hands on

    the shoulders and a sneer curled up the corners of her mouth.

    "Do you think you are capable? Do you think it''s your chance? And do you even dream that you could

    rece me? But I tell you, you are just the substitute."

    Michelleughed confidently. "This movie is nothing to me. I don''t think there will be any adverse effect

    after shooting it. In fact, I won''t be sad even if I give it to you, but as long as I agree, the investor hasn''t

    changed it yet. Without me, who do you think will watch this battered movie?"

    "Your position is, of course, beyond my reach."

    Michelle sneered, "It''s good that you know that. But you''re such a dishonest woman. It seems that the

    two conversations between us were just like casting pearls before swine!

    "Are you trying to interfere in my rights of making friends? I won''tpete with you for anything. But I

    want you to know what you really want. You have to make a choice. You cannot own both of them."

    "Are you scolding me?"

    "This is not a scold but a good advice. After all, Rogelio likes you so much."

    Michelle slightly narrowed her eyes, "Even if I choose one, the rest one is not yours. You''d better not be

    daydreaming. To tell you the truth, I don''t like you at the first sight. Don''t challenge my bottom line.

    "

 Chapter 92 Old Things

    Chapter 92 Old Things

    I listened to Michelle quietly and watched her leave.

    If I had any feeling at that time, to be honest, I had no feelings at all.

    I didn''t feel embarrassed, nor did I feel anything about Michelle. I just felt like a gust of wind blowing

    past my ears. That was all.

    But when I walked towards the director, I saw Robbie talking with the director alone. They seemed to

    have a nice conversation.

    I was wondering how Robbie got along with director Max. Then he said something to director Max and

    shook hands with Max when he saw me. After that, he walked out of the crowd.

    Director Max made a gesture and someone put a vulgar horse dung in front of the camera.

    In fact, the smell was unpleasant, but the weight was not as heavy as Michelle said. I put a little more

    strength, and it leaned on my shoulder.

    The camera began to work. Daniel stood in the wheat field not far away and waved this hands to me.

    Then, I waved one of my hand to him too and held the shoulder pole with the other hand.

    Daniel and I acted the scene of fertilization and plowing.

    Director Max said okay happily. Then I and Daniel smiled at each other and finished our work.

    However, when I just stood back to the crowd, someone was so exaggerated that she even pped her

    hands and choked her nose. "Oh my God! It''s so disgusting!"

    I knew this person. She was one of Michelle''s assistants.

    I knew she did it on purpose and she must have been instructed by Michelle to embarrass me. That

    was the first time I thought Michelle was childish.

    Xenia pped her hands too and said, "Who didn''t brush her teeth? How could a person says such

    disgusting words?"

    They red at each other. I pulled Xenia, indicating that she didn''t have to behave like that.

    I asked Max, "Mr. Max, do I still have other scenes to shoot?"

    "One scene tonight."

    But director Max looked at me again and looked around the crowd.

    Since he couldn''t find the person he was looking for, director Max asked Michelle''s assistant, "Where is

    Amy?"

    "She has no work here now so she goes back and has a rest."

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Director Max snorted, "You go back and ask Amy. There is a scene tonight which has no horse dung

    and cow. Ask her whether she will continue to act or not."

    Director Max said to me, "Also, Jasmine wille tonight. You can be on call."

    "Okay."

    Director Max let out a sigh and said, "Let''s have a rest now and get ready for the scene tonight."

    As soon as Max finished his words, some people whispered, "The progress these days is obviously

    much slower. If we keep acting like this, the shooting cycle will obviously increase. When can we finish

    the process and go back?"

    "We can do nothing but worry."

    "It''d better let Jasmine act. The times of NG are fewer. ording to the progress we had before, we

    may end the shooting of this site in advance."

    "How do you know director Max doesn''t want to change another actress? But now he is also helpless

    and angry. Forget it, even director Max has nothing to do with this, let alone us."

    Xenia stealthily nudged me with her elbow and whispered to me, "Did you hear that? This is the sound

    of the masses."

    I said in a low voice, "Don''t talk nonsense. Amy is good. This topic is just a boring topic for her. If she

    takes it seriously, I will get nothing."

    Xenia pursed her lips and didn''t take my words seriously. "If she is not interested in it, why did she pick

    it up?"

    "It''s not because she really wanted to pick up the film, but because she didn''t have the choice at that

    time."

    At that time, Robbie appeared beside us. He walked back with us.

    He walked steadily and looked straight ahead.

    Xenia was intrigued by Robbie''s words. She came closer to him and asked, "What do you mean?"

    "It''s true that she had been abroad for a year. She is not as popr as her team says in the foreign

    country. She has gone out for a while and be an international superstar. In fact, it''s not. Have you

    seen any of her hard-earned designs abroad? It''s just one or two advertising endorsement. "

    Xenia seemed to understand him, "I don''t seem to know anything about her if you don''t say."

    "She came back from abroad because she couldn''t continue to stay abroad. Now that she hase

    back, she naturally has to make a show of herself. However, she didn''t receive the invitation of other

    movies at that time. It happened that this movie was looking for the female lead. So people said that

    she chose the movie, but in fact this film was her only choice at that time."

    "In that case, why should she put on airs? Is she really not afraid of losing this opportunity?"

    "She used to be afraid, but now she surely won''t."

    Full of curiosity, Xenia asked, "Why?"

    It seemed that Robbie was not tired of it and was willing to exin to us. I was like a side listener, just

    listening quietly.

    "Because she''s connected with the Luo family. With the help of the Luo family, she has connections

    and the Luo family spends a lot of money to advertise her. The Luo family first chooses a good film for

    her and she let Rogelio invest a year-old IP y for her. It seems that after some days, when the

    contract for some brands of the Luo Group has expired, she''ll be able to endorse many of these

    products."

    "Oh, I see."

    Xenia smacked of her lips and said to Robbie, "I didn''t expect to be supported by your family can get

    such benefits. You are the former CEO of the Luo Group. Is there big difference between relying on

    Rogelio and relying on you? Your brother advocates his girlfriend well, while you speak highly of

    Jasmine. You''re nning to invest in a TV drama, and give the other half of advertisements of your

    company to Jasmine. What do you think?"

    Robbie took a look at me and then looked at Xenia, who was full of expectation.

    "It''s natural for Rogelio to hold his fianc¨¦e. Even if his investment fails, it is a family matter. Why should

    I support Jasmine? If my investment fails, it is rted to the interests of thepany."

    Xenia was caught off guard and dragged me to the side of Robbie, letting me stand between them.

    "That''s easy. If you can marry Jasmine, you and your brother marry with two actresses and you can

    advocate them together. That''s great."

    I red at Xenia and said, "You''re doing it again. Can you stop making fun of me?"

    "Jasmine, Xenia, I have a question to ask you," said Robbie suddenly.

    Robbie looked serious so I asked him seriously, "What?"

    Xenia also said, "What? Tell me."

    "If you love someone deeply and you are apart from each other for more than a year, what will you do

    after you meet for a long time?"

    "Of course I will stay with my loved one every day. We will go to many ces and eat a lot of delicious

    food together. Don''t be separated anyway," Xenia said firstly.

    "What if you are busy with your careers?"

 Chapter 93 The Issue I Didnt Want To Face

    Chapter 93 The Issue I Didn''t Want To Face

    Xenia thought for a while and replied, "If my boyfriend is in a rich family like Rogelio, then I don''t need

    to support my family. No matter what kind of business I have, the most important thing for me is to

    spend more time with him. But if my boyfriend is as poor as the people in this vige, I may be able to

    give attention to both career and love, after all, love cannot be separated from money! "

    When Xenia was answering the question, Robbie often nced at me with his eyes. I knew what he

    meant. He was hinting at Michelle and Rogelio.

    When Rogelio just woke up and needed her most, she was trying to use the power of the Luo family to

    expand her career.

    While during the more than a year while Rogelio was in aa, she had chosen to leave and

    developed overseas. She had nevere back to visit him.

    I knew what Robbie meant and he was always hinting me something.

    And it was understandable that I thought of how Michelle treated Robbie.

    She talked to me over and over again as if she was afraid that I would take advantage of the Luo

    family, but it made people feel more like she was warning me to stay away from Robbie.

    I was even scared for a moment, because I was really afraid that it was true. If it was true, wouldn''t it

    be too pathetic for Rogelio.

    But when I remembered the letters Michelle wrote to Rogelio, I would rather believe that she really

    loved him.

    Xenia found me haven''t answered and asked me, "Jasmine, you haven''t answered yet. What would

    you do in such a condition?"

    My answer was simr to Xenia''s. I wished I could be with Rogelio and watch the flowers blossoming

    as what the book says. I want to apany him to watch the sunrise and sunset every day. But I was

    not Michelle, and I was not the one in his heart.

    I took a deep breath and looked into Robbie''s eyes. "Everyone has different opinions and values about

    things. It''s hard to say that there is no love if she does not apany or not."

    Xenia was not satisfied with my answer. "Robbie just asked you what you would do. No one cares what

    others will do. Don''t rise to macroscopic view, okay?"

    I didn''t know how to answer her question, so I said hastily, "I don''t know either."

    Xenia said to Robbie, "Never mind. She never came into a rtionship, I''m afraid that this question will

    be hard for her."

    Robbie answered calmly, "Some people just like to deceive themselves and live in their dreams."

    As we talked, we reached our house, and Robbie opened the wooden door.

    Seeing that the door was still locked, Xenia couldn''t help but ask, "why hasn''t Vanne back yet?"

    "How can hee back without any results?"

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Xenia nodded and said, "you are right."

    Then Xenia looked at Robbie and said with a smile, "why do I feel that you are speaking more today?"

    "What? Do you want me to keep silent? "

    Xenia shook her head and replied, "of course not. I just want to say that you are much better than your

    cool."

    "I looked cool before?" Robbie asked.

    "I think you are just being cool."

    "Sounds like not apliment to me."

    "Maybe it''s also not an insult to you. After all, nowadays girls all like cool guys. Like domineering

    president or something, it happened that you can also be regarded as a president. "

    Xenia and Robbie were joking, and suddenly she thought of Rogelio and asked, "Hey, why didn''t I see

    Rogelio when shooting today? Where did he go? "

    "He has just recovered from a serious illness and his physical strength is not as good as ours. I think

    he should rest somewhere."

    Xenia nodded and said, "Oh, I see. I really hope that he could see what Amy looked like when she was

    filming. I don''t know what he will think after seeing that scene. Maybe just as the saying goes, beauty is

    in the eyes of the beholder. Even though Amy is such an artificial girl, he also feels good about it."

    I couldn''t help but say to Xenia, "Are you inseparable from this topic all day long?"

    Xenia shrugged and said, "I don''t know. We''re living in such a small ce, and there are only these

    people and things to face every day. What do you want me to say if I don''t say these things? To be

    honest, now I finally understand why there are so many people who spread rumors. They are just too

    idle to do anything. "

    Xenia drew a square in front of her, and continued, "If there is a table here, I''d like to have some more

    melons on it. Then it''s perfect."

    The three of us sat in the yard and listened to Xenia talking. But what she said was true. Otherwise, we

    would get nothing to do.

    "What kind of meeting you three are having?"

    Vann finally came back and spoke to us without getting into the yard.

    "Nothing. What''s wrong with you? Why do youe back sote? "

    Vann closed his mouth and shook his head at the three of us. Then he grabbed a wooden clip and sat

    next to us.

    We could tell from his expression that he hadn''t found any clue.

    "Was it because the kidnapper was lying to you? Maybe the woman wouldn''t have been here at all."

    Xenia grumbled.

    Vann denied Xenia soon. "I don''t think so. We have already found the victims of several other cases he

    caused. He will not lie to this case alone, which is not good for him."

    "But they haven''t seen any strange person or thing since Jasmine has been here for a long time. It was

    a living person, couldn''t it disappear for no reason? Is there... "

    All of a sudden, Xenia made an exaggerated expression. She covered her mouth, opened her eyes

    wide and whispered to Vann, "is it possible that she is sold or killed by someone?"

    Xenia''s words sent chills down my spine. After all, with her exaggerated expression, it really makes

    people think of the worst.

    But this time, instead of correcting her assumption as he did just now, Vann said seriously, "this is not

    excluded."

    Xenia and I were surprised, "does that mean there might be murderers in this vige?"

    "Don''t jump to a conclusion before it is confirmed."

    "Have you investigated all the families?" Robbie asked Vann.

    Vann shook his head and said, "Although this vige is not a big one, it is not easy to investigate it in

    one or two days. I am trying to investigate the whole thing in the name of the casting group and

    Jasmine, so Ie to some family to have a visit to get some information. But not all the people

    wee our outsiders to visit."

    "Since there is no thorough investigation, the possibility that the woman is still in this vige cannot be

    ruled out."

    After pondering for a while, Robbie asked me, "Jasmine, think carefully. You''ve been here for such a

    long time, but have you met any strange person or thing? Even just something rted to that.

    "

 Chapter 94 A Clue

    Chapter 94 A Clue

    In order to help Vann find the victim earlier, I was also trying very hard to recall what I have seen and

    heard this month.

    But I couldn''t help shaking my head, "I really haven''t seen any strange person or met anything strange.

    I''m busy with filming, and I don''t know many people. Besides, people Ie into contact with are all

    very hospitable. There is no one who looks like to be the murderer. "

    My answer may disappoint them. After all, I failed to provide them with any clues.

    Xenia''s reaction was obvious. "What a pity. It seems that this trip is all in vain. I don''t know if that poor

    woman is safe or not."

    Vann didn''t give up. "No matter how popr Jasmine is in this vige, she is still an outsider to them.

    The chance of this kind of thing she knows is very small. It doesn''t matter. I will try my best to

    investigate it. If I don''t make it clear, I don''t think I will easily leave."

    I felt guilty that I couldn''t help her. I furrowed my brows and still thought hard.

    I didn''t even notice that Robbie was looking at me.

    Maybe I was thinking for too long, Robbie said to me, "you don''t have to force yourself if you don''t

    know. You frown for a long time. I''m afraid you are not a person have a good memory as you thinking

    for such a long time."

    I took a nce at him. Although he was right, a glimmer of inspiration suddenly came to my mind.

    "I suddenly remember one thing, but I don''t think it''s possible."

    "What''s the matter?" Vann asked hastily.

    "Just several days after I started my work here, Annie asked me as a person from the big city, if I was

    used to the life here."

    Xenia cut in. "Does this have anything to do with this case?"

    Vann interrupted Xenia, "Please let Jasmine finish her words."

    I continued, "But she said it was not easy for men to find a wife in the vige now. She also asked me if

    I heard of buying a wife. And by the way, she asked me if it was a crime."

    With his eyes wide open, Vann red at me, turned to look at Robbie, and then asked, "what else did

    she say?"

    I shook my head, "No. I said it should be called a crime, but she said nothing afterwards. Annie is very

    nice, and I don''t think it''s necessary to do that. She''s a woman and has a husband. It''s impossible for

    her to have anything to do with such a crime."

    Vann didn''t think this was a bad message. She continued to ask, "what''s the name of Annie?"

    "Annie Gu, now the crew of the film team lives in her house, which is well-off in this vige, and during

    this time, she and her husband take care of the crews'' diet and living."

    "Annie Gu..." Vann murmured.

    I saw the look on Vann''s face and could not help but feel a little flustered. I quickly asked him, "do you

    really doubt Annie? No way. She had no reason to do it."

    I''ve been with Annie for more than a month. She is outgoing, amiable and forthright. I don''t believe she

    would do such a thing. I trusted her, so what I talked with her before made me hard to remember that I

    didn''t provide the first-hand information to Vann.

    Vann shook his hand. "I don''t think it must have something to do with her. I''m just thinking maybe she is

    an insider. Maybe she knows something so that she told you."

    "Maybe as you said, if there were any foreign women bought here, the vigers may know."

    Vann sighed, "But the vigers are very strict with the public rtions in this vige, so it''s not

    appropriate to ask people directly about this kind of thing. Besides, it''s impossible to ask too many

    details, or people will doubt it and it will be even harder to investigate."

    "I''m not familiar with your investigation of cases. If there is anything that I can help, please tell me and

    I''ll do my best."

    Vann nodded. "Thank you very much. I can handle it for the time being. I''ll call you when I need you."

    Robbie had been silent all this time but he then said to Vann, "You''d better not use her. Don''t get her

    involved in this case."

    I looked at Robbie in confusion and asked him why?

    Looking at my confused eyes, Robbie replied, "Everyone here knows that you are a member of the

    casting group. If it makes a scene here or the vigers are displeased because of forcibly taking people

    away from here, do you think the casting group can continue to film without any disturbance here?

    Then it''s not our business anymore. So you''d better stay out of it. "

    Xenia also said in a hurry, "Yes, he is right, Jasmine. It would be a great loss if a viger kicks you and

    the casting group out."

    I knew what Robbie said was reasonable, but I didn''t expect him to be so careful.

    Vann nodded. "I see. I will investigate it in secret. If necessary, I will note out to rescue, in case of

    implicating the shooting here."

    "That''s good. I will keep an eye on it for you. But I have to leave here tomorrow." said Robbie.

    "Are you leaving?" I subconsciously asked.

    When I met Robbie''s gaze, I was confused and lowered my head. I could not understand why I had

    such a big reaction.

    "Yes. If everything goes well, I''ll be back the day after tomorrow." Robbie answered calmly

    "Oh, you''ll be back..."

    Xenia looked at me and smiled, tilting her head. "What''s wrong? You don''t want him to leave? "

    I looked up at Xenia and said, "of course not. Can''t you stop talking nonsense?"

    I took a look at Robbie and he happened to look at me. I felt very embarrassed. After all, I didn''t have

    that feeling for him.

    As for my reaction just now, I was also confused.

    Xenia giggled. She would be very happy to spend her time dragging me, Rogelio and Robbie together

    endlessly.

    Xenia rubbed her stomach and said, "Jasmine, I''m hungry. What shall we eat?"

    "Starve to death! I don''t want to see you have the strength to speak. This is better than you making me

    angry here."

    Xenia showed her teeth and swung my arm. "Okay, honey, Jasmine. I''m sorry. I''m really hungry. I won''t

    talk nonsense any more, okay?"

    "I don''t believe you." I red at Xenia, but I was also amused by her coquetry.

    I stood up and searched around the room, but I didn''t find anything to eat except what I had this

    morning.

    I came out and saw Xenia''s innocent eyes. I shrugged and said, "I have nothing but noodles and eggs.

    We can''t eat the same food as we had this morning."

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Xenia pouted.

    Vann said, "Just hold on for a little longer. Let''s go back to the film crew and have dinner together."

    Xenia wronged said, "It will take a long time. I''m starving to death. We didn''t go to lunch. It''s still a long

    time before dinner."

    I said with regret, "if we had leek, I could make dumplings for you."

 Chapter 105 The Criminal Suspect

    Chapter 105 The Criminal Suspect

    Before Annie answered, I walked over to her and intimately took her arm.

    But Annie refused politely, "No, thanks. You can go back for dinner first. I''ll go back immediately after I

    send the medicine."

    I didn''t let go of her hand. "I haven''t talked to you for a long time. I miss you so much these days. Let

    me go with you, please."

    As I spoke, I pulled Annie forward.

    Annie''s mouth twitched, but she acquiesced in.

    I followed Annie to the gate of Jack''s house. Before the fence, Annie didn''t entered. Instead, she stood

    at the gate for a while.

    "Annie, why don''t you get inside?"

    "Ah, let''s go inside."

    I didn''t know why, but Annie still opened the door and took me in even though she hesitated to bring

    me in.

    "Jack, are you home?"

    Annie opened the door and walked in without hearing any reply.

    Following Annie, I was curious. Actually, each house in the vige was almost the same. They were no

    furniture since the vige was poor. In good conditions, there would be some pairs of wardrobes and

    bad conditions, just like our house, were empty without furniture.

    Jack''s houses were pretty crude, with no decent furniture. The house was empty.

    Annie put the medicine on the bed of the east house. Since there were no women in the east room, I

    opened the door of the west room impolitely. I then found that the west room was simple and there was

    no ce to hide a person.

    I thought I must have misheard that day. There was no so-called woman in this family.

    "What are you looking at?"

    "I''m just curious. This is my first time here."

    "Hey, there is nothing to look at. The conditions of families here are simr which cannot bepared

    with that of yours. I saw some photos on the mobile phone of your crew the other day. The house, the

    furniture, are all the same as paintings, which are better than that of the emperor."

    "Let''s go. The crew are waiting for us. I have to go back now, or Jacob will be too busy to handle

    everything."

    I saw no people here so I nodded.

    When Annie and I were about to leave, the door was opened. Jack came back from the outside with his

    bad leg.

    And was surprised to see me.

    Annie said to Jack, "I met Jasmine on the way. She said she didn''te here, so she wanted to have a

    look with me."

    "Brother Jack."

    Jack was not happy. "What''s so good about a shabby house?"

    Jack stepped to the stove and put down an iron rice basin.

    I saw the rest porridge and some eggnt in the bowl. It seemed that someone had just eaten.

    I''m confused. Where did he just eating with a bowl? I didn''t see anyone in the yard when I came in just

    now.

    "I''ve put the ointment on the east room''s bed for you."

    Jack rolled his eyes at me. "Fine. Go if you have nothing else to do."

    When Annie and I got out of the house, I ran my eyes over the yard and saw a room at the end of the

    yard. It was locked, and I was wondering if there was someone.

    Annie closed the door. On our way to the set, she exined to me for Jack, "My brother-inw has

    gotten ill in his legs and feet. He is likely to have a bad mood from then. Don''t take it personal. He

    doesn''t know how to speak. I hope you don''t mind it."

    I shook my head. "It doesn''t matter. Where is Jack''s wife?"

    I asked, pretending I didn''t know.

    "Well, there is one thing you don''t know. Jack hasn''t got married yet. He''s just in his forties, and it''s

    hard for him to remain single for so many years, wanting to have children to carry on his family name.

    Unfortunately, there is not a woman who wants to marry him."

    "Have Jack ever thought about finding one?"

    "Of course he wants to. I''m afraid he even wants to find one woman to get married when he dreams.

    But there is not a woman who wants to help him to realize his dream."

    "Is there any other way? You can go to a nearby vige and find one woman, or you can buy one?"

    Annie''s expression was not right. She looked around.

    She asked cautiously, "Hey, Jasmine, have you heard anything?"

    I shook my head immediately, "What are you talking about? I just remembered that you told me to buy

    a wife before, so I said it casually."

    Annie took a deep breath and grabbed my hand. "I just asked that casually. I''m worried about my little

    brother-inw too. I asked other people in your crew and they said that was illegal. So I didn''t dare to

    think about it anymore."

    Annie pulled me back and said, "You just saw that! Jack doesn''t have a wife so he lived a bad life. So

    he has a bad character too. A family without a woman can''t be said as a family. Besides, forget what I

    had said before. I just said that casually."

    I nodded and said, "I know. I just said it casually. By the way, I saw Jacob today. He said you were

    taking care of a woman. Who is it that you took care of?"

    Annie''s face darkened as she denied, "What? A woman? I don''t know? Don''t listen to him. He is not a

    smart man. Sometimes he''s talking nonsense."

    Actually, it was only a few steps away from the gate of the yard when Annie hurried to tell me that she

    was going to do her own things, and then she trotted into the yard.

    I had always felt that Annie''s performance was somewhat abnormal than before.

    "You are so disobedient!"

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Robbie''s voice came from behind.

    I turned back, only to find that he was standing in front of me.

    "I will be careful and not alert them."

    "I''m not afraid of you alerting them. I''m afraid of you getting yourself in trouble."

    "Do I look that stupid?"

    "At least you won''t be clever."

    I rolled my eyes at Robbie. "You really can''t talk nicely."

    "Do you have any clue?"

    "I broke into Jack''s house. But I didn''t see any woman in his house. I mean the west and east rooms,

    but I don''t know whether there is a woman in the warehouse which is locked."

    Robbie continued, frowning, "If a person was there, it is impossible for us to hear no sound."

    "I didn''t think the woman was in Jack''s house before, but I was surprised by one thing."

    "What?"

    "When Annie and I were about to leave, we saw Jack carrying a bowl of rice anding back from

    outside. It must has eaten just now. But he wasn''t in the yard when we entered his yard. Where could

    he eat the food? Is it possible that he brought food to that woman? "

    It was talking about something serious, but suddenly Robbie shook his head with a smile. "Women are

    really strange animals."

 Chapter 106 In The Dark Night

    Chapter 106 In The Dark Night

    "On the one hand, you hope that he is not a suspect, but on the other hand, you can imagine him as a

    suspect when you don''t have any evidence."

    I darted a nce at Robbie. "If you go on acting like this, I will wait for Vann toe back and speak

    with him."

    "Well, I won''t say anything about you. At least, your doubt is not wrong," said Robbie.

    "I have talked to director Max. If you maintain the present shooting schedule, the shooting will be

    finished after half a month," Robbie took a look at the yard and said.

    "It seems that there will be a lot of work in the future."

    "In this way, the movie can be shown in advance, and avoid those new year movies. In this way, the

    movie with this topic won''t take the bad box office."

    "Does everyone think low of this movie? In fact, we should use the popr female protagonist like

    Michelle. How can a new actress like me take the box office?"

    I looked at Daniel who was not far away, "It seems that we can only rely on Daniel''s poprity. I don''t

    know if someone will pay the bill for him."

    "You don''t have to worry about that. You will be satisfied with the sry you have earned before."

    Speaking of this, I really didn''t know how much money I would be paid for this movie.

    "How much can I make?"

    Robbie made a fist, "Deducting the wage of me and Xenia, you still have these."

    I asked in astonishment, "One hundred thousand!"

    Robbie nodded.

    "That much?"

    As soon as my words came out, Robbie showed a face of disgust. "I just know that you will be very

    satisfied. Do you know how much money in Michelle''s contract?"

    I shook my head.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Robbie made a gesture with his fingers.

    "Two hundred thousand?"

    "Guess again."

    "Two million?"

    Still shaking his head, Robbie said, "It''s 20 million."

    I was a little stunned. "20 million! My God! So many! In this case, you really shouldn''t have helped me

    to get the role. She can earn so much money! I think I hurt her but not benefit myself too much at the

    same time."

    "Do you think I can persuade the investors to use a new actress with my identity? Remember,

    businessmen always talk about profit instead friendship. Very few people will give up their own benefits

    just for your sake."

    "I''m just an online actress. I''m satisfied with this number. By the way, you don''t have to pay me that

    money then. You can just transfer the money to your bank ount."

    As Robbie was saying, he licked his lips and smiled, "That''s exactly what I''m thinking about."

    "Well, I''m not giving you the money back little by little."

    "Don''t you want to know how much sry Xenia and I have earned?"

    I shook my head, "I don''t know these, you decide, don''t lower Xenia''s sry, and pay as much as you

    can within my range of payment."

    "You are very generous."

    "Don''t speak generosity in front of me when I have no any capital."

    Annie shouted in the courtyard, "It''s time for dinner!"

    I said to Robbie, "Let''s go to have dinner."

    Robbie pulled me and said seriously, "Don''t get involved in this matter in the next half of a month. In

    any case, finish the shooting at ease."

    "But if the crew leave here, without any cover, it will be harder to investigate for Vann!"

    "Don''t worry. I''ll figure it out."

    After saying that, Robbie released his hand and walked into the courtyard. Director Max sat with him as

    usual. Normally, Max was a little serious, but every time he met with Robbie, he looked a little intimate

    as if they were old friends.

    I sat beside Daniel as usual, and Xenia sat next to me, and sometimes she sat beside Daniel.

    "Let''s talk about tomorrow''s y after the meal, shall we? I heard from director Max that we should

    speed up the filming speed and there will be more scenes in the following days."

    I approvingly nodded and said, "Okay, after we finish eating, let''s go to that tree to practice acting the

    movie."

    After I made an appointment with Daniel, Xenia supported me with her elbow. "Why do I feel that you

    and Robbie are different today? Do you forget the previous things and begin to talk with each other?"

    "It''s not fair for you to be my assistant. You should join the paparazzi."

    Xenia rolled her eyes at me, "As soon as I talk to you, you are disdainful of my gossip. I am concerned

    about you!"

    "Thank you for your concern, my great assistant,"

    "You should work hard to be a famous star, do you know? Only in that way can I be a great

    assistant and have my self-esteem. Now others don''t even take me as a piece of cake."

    "Okay, I know. I''ll try my best, but can you try your best to be less gossip?"

    Xenia gestured to assure me and began to eat carefully.

    After dinner, Daniel and I went to the big tree to set out our lines, because we were too serious to forget

    the time.

    At night, someone heard some voice and walked over curiously. He lit up the phone and found it was

    us. He took a picture unexpectedly.

    "You two work too hard. It''s toote. We know you are doing a good job on the script. People who don''t

    know you might think that you are on a date."

    Daniel shouted at him, "Come on! Delete the photo! It''s dark! Don''t you think it will damage the image

    of us?"

    With a smile, the man said, "In this way, it is the real image of you. I will let others see this picture

    tomorrow. By the way, it can also motivate them to learn from you, so that they can be better. Jasmine

    was the best teacher. If she hadn''t worked very hard, she couldn''t have been promoted to the number

    one. "

    "You said too much nonsense words." Daniel said and then looked at his watch, "Well, it''s almost 12

    o''clock now. You should go back and have a rest since it''s far from your room."

    I stood up and said to Daniel, "Well, then you go to bed too. I''ll go back first."

    Daniel stood up too, "Let me send you back. It''s gettingte."

    "No. It''s not very far, and the vige is safe. You don''t need to send me there."

    Daniel nodded, "Okay. Here you are."

    Daniel handed a shlight to me and I took it. After saying good night to them, I went to my house.

    When I passed by Jack''s house, I turned off the shlight due to my doubts. Then I walked close to the

    fences of the abandoned warehouse, trying to hear more.

    When I thought I was being paranoid, I suddenly heard some noisesing from the warehouse.

    I held my breath and my heart beat faster. The sound became clearer and clearer. I canpletely tell

    that it was not my illusion.

    While I was absorbed in what they were doing, I heard a heavy sound behind me. I was so scared that

    I wanted to look back, but someone covered my mouth with his hand all of a sudden.

    The horror spread through my body...

 Chapter 107 The Film Was Finished

    Chapter 107 The Film Was Finished

    My first reaction was to scream for help, but I could only make a muffled sound.

    I wanted to struggle, but I was held from behind so hard that I had no strength at all.

    There was one moment that I regretted not listening to Robbie.

    When I was helpless and filled with fear, I even thought of being killed.

    His breathed on my ear and said in a very low voice, "Don''t make a sound. It''s me."

    I kept quiet the moment I heard Robbie''s voice. When I knew it was not a bad guy, I became weak and

    nearly fell down.

    I was put on the shoulder by Robbie.

    It''s not far from Jack''s house to our house. It''s only over two hundred meters away. This kind of shock

    is enough for me to ease.

    Not until we entered the room did I beat Robbie in the chest heavily and said in a low voice, "You

    scared me to death. Why did youe out from behind and scare me?"

    Robbie said, "How dare you eavesdrop?"

    "I was just passing by and wanted to hear the sound by the way. I didn''t expect to meet you sneak

    attack behind."

    "I was freaked out," I said, patting my chest to calm myself down.

    "If I don''t cover your mouth, you will definitely scream."

    I knew what Robbie said was right, and I would scream it out when I didn''t know it was him.

    "Are you in?"

    Robbie nodded, "Yes."

    "Have you found anything?"

    "There was no woman in the abandoned warehouse."

    "It seems that we are wrong. The woman should not be Jack''s."

    Robbie frowned, "I have a feeling that this must have something to do with Jack."

    "But the woman isn''t there. We don''t have any evidence. Don''t tell me you also have a sixth sense."

    Robbie said, "Where could they hide the woman?"

    At that time, the door of my room was opened. Xenia walked out, yawning. With sleepy eyes, she

    looked at us in the kitchen and said, "It''s veryte now. Why don''t you go to bed? Either you ignore

    each other, or you just can''t stop your conversations when you talk, right? "

    Xenia walked to me and pulled me, "Jasmine, go to the toilet with me."

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    When I came back from the bathroom with Xenia, I didn''t see Robbie. I saw the light in his room turn

    on, so I knew he was in his room.

    Then I followed Xenia into our room.

    Although Robbie doubted that Jack is rted to this case, I haven''t rted Jack with this case since we

    don''t find any evidence.

    Besides, we were very busy with the filming after that. And I couldn''t figure out how much attention

    Robbie had been paid to this case. So the position of this matter in my heart was really reduced. I even

    couldn''t think of it for a few days. My mind was full of ys and scripts.

    Time flew quickly within an instant. Half a monthter, we finally finished the filming in cheers.

    All of a sudden, I felt a sense of relief and director Max was delighted, which was rare to see.

    He told everyone that he wanted to buy a pig and a sheep in the vige before leaving and h hosted a

    party at the Gu Estate.

    In order to make the party more exciting, director Max asked two people to go out of the vige and buy

    several boxes of good wine to celebrate.

    Max''s words were heard by Jacob, who was passing by. He came forward at once and said, "Do you

    want to buy a pig and a sheep, director Max?"

    "Yes, Jacob. Do you know who is willing to sell it in the vige? Of course, the man who sells should be

    responsible for killing them because none of us can do such thing."

    Jacob giggled, "If director Max agrees to buy from me, I can help you kill them."

    "Do you have pigs and sheep? We haven''t seen anything from your family even though we have been

    here for so long."

    "I was afraid that you wouldn''t be able to smell those things, so I asked my brother to take care of

    them," answered Jacob, smiling.

    Director Max replied without hesitation, "OK. We have been here for a long time, and thanks to you and

    your wife''s care. We will buy from you. As for the price, we will pay it ording to the market price. I

    can guarantee that you won''t be cheated."

    Jacob smiled, "Thank you, director Max."

    I asked, "I often passed by your brother''s house when I walk back and forth, but why have I never seen

    any animals in his yard?"

    Jacob answered, "Of course you can''t see. He''s kept in the backyard of the house, not in front of the

    house."

    I finally understood.

    Jacob asked Max again, "Do you want to buy some beers, director Max?"

    "Yeah, I was just thinking about asking them to go out of the vige to buy some."

    "Do you still remember the small bottle of beer I gave youst time? How did you drink?"

    Director Max nodded, "Okay, it tastes good. Where did you buy it?"

    Jacobughed again, "This is made by my brother. Usually this ce is remote and difficult to buy, we

    all make some home-made beer for ourselves. If director Max feels it tasty, can you..."

    Director Max instantly understood Jacob''s intentions, he patted him on the shoulder and said, "Ah, you

    are really a business man. If you live outside, you must be a good businessman."

    "I''m just a rude man. Director Max seldom detested me. Since you have helped me a lot, actually I''m

    only interested in field."

    The people who were about to go out to buy some beer asked curiously, "How do you make this beer?"

    Jacob introduced with a smile, "Don''t worry. We made it with grains and my brother has a cer, which

    is usually used to make beer cers, and we have stored a lot of wine, so we can make sure that you

    can drink as much as you want."

    Jacob asked Max, "When will you eat?"

    "Start at two o''clock tomorrow afternoon. We will enjoy it until the night and we will sleep there

    tomorrow. We''ll leave the day after tomorrow."

    "Okay, I''ll tell my brother to get ready. Just wait for my good news. I''m loath to part with you now that

    you are leaving."

    "If there is an opportunity, we wille to see you again. If you have the chance, you can go out to

    have a walk."

    Jacob nodded his head and said, "I''ll go to do my work. You guys talk."

    "Do we still go out to buy beer?"

    Director Max shook his head, "No. Their beer is quite good. I have drunk some, pure food, much better

    than those fake ones."

    Director Max said, licking his lips.

    Cole asked, "Did you have a hangover again, director Max?"

    "I haven''t drunk beer here for a long time. I''ve already wanted to drink for a long time, but I have to

    endure it. If Jacob told me earlier that he had beer here. I would buy some. I didn''t want to ask him for

    morest time, so I just threw up a small kettle of beer."

 Chapter 108 A Cry For Help From Cellar

    Chapter 108 A Cry For Help From Cer

    Cole said to Director Max, "After living for such a long time, you must know that both of them are very

    good at living. They will not let us eat and drink for nothing, otherwise they will feel distressed. "

    Director Max waved his hand, signaling Cole not to belittle Jacob and his wife.

    "Please ask everyone to get everything ready. Don''t forget anything when they leave. This ce is very

    remote and it isn''t easy for them toe here,"

    Cole nodded, "Okay, I''ll go and tell others."

    After he left, I wanted to go home and pack my things.

    Director Max turned around and called me, "Jasmine."

    "Director Max."

    "It''s our first cooperation. Although there was some ups and downs in the process, I am quite satisfied

    with your performance from the beginning to the end."

    "Thank you for your trust and care for me. You also gave me a lot of advice and help."

    Director Max smiled and nodded gently, "well, it''s your first acting time, but judging from my experience,

    you are a talented actress with goodprehension and good performance."

    "Daniel also taught me a lot. He gave me some advice when we practiced the lines."

    "Daniel is a dedicated young man. I like you two very much."

    Director Max stretched out his hand, "I hope we can cooperate again in the future."

    I hurried to shake hands with director Max, this was a great honor for me, received certain and

    approval from him, whether it was a statement after thepletion of the filming, it was very helpful for

    my self-confidence.

    I left the ce where Director Max stayed and walked towards my house, then I saw Jack holding a

    bowl on his hand.

    Jack didn''t notice me at all. I saw him go to the back of the house from the side of the house to the

    back of it.

    My long dead suspicion suddenly popped into my mind. It aroused my curiosity to find out the truth.

    I pushed the gate open and walked over, emboldened myself. After passing through the narrow

    corridor, there was a spacious yard behind, surrounded by some simple shed. There were sheep, pigs,

    duck, etc.

    "Woof, woof, woof..."

    The sudden barking of the dog startled me.

    A big ck dog rushed at me.

    "Ah --"

    I cried out in fear. Just as the dog was about to pounce on me, it couldn''t go forward any longer. It was

    not until then that I found that the dog had a chain around its neck.

    I grasped the clothes in my chest and breathed the uneven air. I took a few steps back, far away from

    the dog.

    But the dog was still barking loudly.

    I looked around and heard another weak voice. "Help..."

    Because the sound of the dog was too loud, I couldn''t hear it clearly and couldn''t tell where it came

    from.

    All of a sudden, a cover was lifted from the ground. Jack crawled out of the cer.

    When I got to know the location of the cer, I saw that in the innermost corner of the yard, there were

    also some bundles of straw beside,pletely blocking the entrance.

    Jack didn''t expect that I was there. He frowned as he saw me.

    I tried to calm down and said, "Jack."

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Jack answered impolitely. "What are you doing here?"

    Jack said as he carefully covered the entrance of the cer with a rice basin in his hand. Although he

    didn''t eat up all, there were traces of food.

    I couldn''t help but feel suspicious. I looked like the cer a few more times, who would go to the cer

    alone for dinner!

    "I heard from you that you have wine in your cer and want to buy a pot. I''ll go home tonight to give

    my agent a taste, and I wonder if you can get me a pot of wine."

    Jack nced at me coldly and then looked in the direction of the cer.

    "Have you brought the wine pot?"

    "No, I''m afraid that you won''t sell it, so I came to ask first. I didn''t take any items. And I don''t have a

    wine pot. How about I go home and get a bowl?"

    "Wait for me in the front yard. I have a bowl, I''ll give you a bowl of wine."

    "Okay. Thank you, Jack."

    I promised him, but I didn''t move my feet.

    Jack walked a few steps and didn''t see me move. So he urged, "didn''t I tell you to wait for me in the

    front yard?"

    I smiled, "I''ll wait for you here. It''s the same. I''ll go back as I get the wine."

    I looked at the big ck dog with its tongue sticking out, and its eyes always looked like it were going to

    bite me. "Your dog is so fierce."

    Jack looked at the dog and said, "You''d better keep still. Dark is very fierce. If you get bitten, I will not

    take the responsibility."

    Then Jack went to his room to get the bowl. As soon as he left, I wanted to get close to the cer to see

    if there was someone we were looking for.

    But every time I moved, the dog would scream loudly and follow the direction I moved.

    After taking a few steps, I found that it was impossible for me to get close to the cer. Because Jack is

    very skillful in tying his dog. Although the dog chain can''t me, but it is easy to reach the entrance of the

    cer.

    I was afraid of this big ck dog, so I didn''t dare to approach the cer. At this time, Jack also quickly

    came over with arge bowl in his hand.

    Dark quieted down as soon as it saw Jack.

    Jack took the bowl and walked to the cer. I wanted to follow him, but he stopped and said, "if you

    want to get the wine, you''d better stand far away from me, or I can''t promise Dark not to bite you."

    I looked at the itching dog and hesitated.

    I had a n in my mind at that time. Even if I followed him to the cer now, I could not really deal with

    the situation when I saw a person. Instead, I thought that he might bring danger to me.

    Since there was really a cer like this, it was better to go back and tell Robbie and let him find an

    opportunity to sneak in again.

    If there was really someone inside, Robbie would have a better solution than me.

    Thinking of this, I no longer perversely retreat, said to Jack, "Then I''ll wait for you in the front yard, and I

    won''t stay here to make trouble for you."

    Jack seemed to be very satisfied with my decision. His expression was finally a little better than before.

    Jack kept looking at me until I walked to the head of the house and then he walked towards the cer.

    When I was about to walk out of the backyard, I heard a woman''s voice which was very clear.

    I heard it clearly this time.

    "Please don''t go. Help me, please."

    All of a sudden, I turned back, and saw the face of Jack in purple.

    I looked at the direction of the cer and was sure that the voice muste from there.

    "I''m in the cer. Help me."

    The voice sounded again.

 Chapter 109 The Victim

    Chapter 109 The Victim

    Jack rushed towards the cer. I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, my thinking was clear, did not rush to

    the cer, but wanted to run out to find help.

    But Jack who had run for a few steps suddenly realized what it would mean to him if I left. He stopped

    his steps to the cer. His foot was a little limp, but he was quick in action at the moment.

    Because the path to the front yard is narrow, before I could run out, I suddenly felt the scalp at the back

    of my head. My hair was grabbed from behind and pulled back with brute force.

    "Help..."

    Before I could shout for help, Jack covered my mouth with the other hand and dragged me towards the

    cer.

    I was not as strong as a farmer. I was like amb to be ughtered. When I was pulled to the cer,

    Jack carried me on his shoulder, put down thedder and went into the cer.

    I cried for help again with his hands not covering my mouth.

    "Fuck! Shut up!"

    Jack cursed, gnashing his teeth. But there was still thest hope that I could shout for help, hoping to

    be heard.

    When thedder was halfway out and Jack saw me shouting again, he immediately threw me down

    from his shoulder.

    I was thrown down from more than one meter high and heavily fell on the ground. I was dumbstruck

    and there were several seconds of darkness before my eyes, let alone shouting.

    Jack swiftly tore a tape and stuck it on my mouth, then tied my hands and feet up with a coarse hemp

    rope.

    I shook my head in protest, but Jack tied the rope more tightly.

    "Don''t me me. You asked for it. It''s you!"

    "Why do you want to hurt others again? Let us go, you beast! Let us go now! "

    A strange woman''s voice sounded. Then I began to look for the figure of the voice in this dark cer.

    In the sunlighting from the cer, I finally could see the woman clearly.

    The woman was covered all over with cotton clothes and trousers, but they were worn badly. Her dirty

    clothes were all covered with dust, and her hair was also in a mess. At first nce, she looked like a

    lunatic.

    Her hands and feet were also tied, and a worn tape was hanging to one side of her face.

    Jack raised his hand and gave the woman a p and said, "if you didn''t shout, I wouldn''t have arrested

    the burden."

    Jack tore off the tape from the woman''s face and turned back to find a tape.

    "I just want to live a good life with you. Why do you ignore my words? You don''t have to do manual

    work from now on. You just need to give birth to my child. Why do you have to set yourself against

    me?"

    "No, I don''t want to do that. Please let me go, please, and let her go, please!"

    Jack put the tape on the woman''s mouth without hesitation. "The filming crew will leave the day after

    tomorrow. At that time, I''ll let you out and you don''t have to stay here anymore. Don''t go anywhere. I

    paid for you. You''re my wife."

    Then he pulled us up and threw us on the bed that was made with nk.

    The nk was 20 centimeters away from the ground, and there was a pair of broken quilts on it. When

    touching it, you could clearly feel that the quilt was wet.

    I wanted to persuade Jack to let me go, but I was still unable to make a sound.

    Jack looked at me and said, "There''s nothing I can do. I don''t want to make trouble for myself. I just

    want to live with my wife, but you juste to make trouble. Just stay well. Don''t find any trouble for

    me, then I won''t hurt you."

    Jack answered before climbing out thedder. With the woman who had been abducted, I saw Jack put

    thedder back to the ground helplessly.

    The cover of the cer was shut all of a sudden, and the cer fell into darkness.

    After a while, I felt a pair of hands groping at my hand.

    The woman tried to drag the rope around my wrist, but she still failed to untie Jack''s knot.

    We couldn''t talk. I also tried to move my body, then Iy down and put my mouth where the woman''s

    hands were.

    The woman knew what I was trying to do and tore the tape off my mouth.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    In the same way, I helped the woman tear the tape off her mouth.

    "I''m sorry that I got you in trouble. I heard that Dark was shouting then I knew some strangers came. I

    heard from Jack that there are people from the film crew working here, so I took a chance to ask for

    your help. But I didn''t expect that you''re a woman and got you in trouble."

    The woman apologized to me as soon as she opened her mouth.

    "Are you Warren Lu?"

    "How do you know?"

    "I knew it was you! The kidnappers who sold you have been caught and he said that he sold to this

    ce. However, even the police haven''t found you after more than half a month, there was no clue. In

    fact, I also want to know if you are here or not, so that I can check it by myself. "

    Warren Lu asked me excitedly, "The police are looking for me? Where are they now? "

    "He''s gone."

    Warren Lu''s eyes, which had just kindled hope, became dim again.

    "They didn''t find me. How could they leave? How could they leave?"

    "Let''s think of a way to escape. Maybe we can do it."

    Warren Lu raised her head and looked at the exit of the cer. It was not a thin cover. Now it became

    the only source of light in the cer where we could see each other clearly in the darkness.

    "Do you know how high the exit is? It''s impossible for us to get out without anyone''s help. This ce is

    so crowded that most people know my existence very well. They all support Jack and no one will be

    willing to help us. It''s useless to shout for help but be heard by the vigers."

    I know what Warren Lu said is right. Otherwise, she couldn''t stay here for so long.

    "But we can''t just sit still and wait for death. We have to find a way,"

    Shaking her head, Warren Lu answered, "But it''s useless to shout for help. You''ll only get Jack here.

    Now our only hope is you."

    Looking at me, Warren Lu continued, "You came with the film crew and disappeared all of a sudden.

    They must be looking for you, right?"

    "Maybe. It''s just that this ce is too secluded so I''m afraid that they can''t find us at all. Otherwise, we

    won''t be unable to find you for such a long time."

    Warren Lu and I fell into silence and looked up at the cer''s exit together.

    The atmosphere was too depressing, so I asked Warren Lu, "how did you get sold here?"

 Chapter 110 Seek Survival

    Chapter 110 Seek Survival

    Warren sighed, "Forget it. I was so stupid. After I had a fight with my family, I ran out and met a human

    trafficker. He said that he could help me find a ce to live and find a job. As a result, my freedom was

    restricted and then he was sold here."

    "Have you got married?"

    Warren shook her head and answered, "no, but I have a boyfriend. My family didn''t allow me to be in a

    rtionship with him. It was just because of this that I argued with my family."

    I cheer for Warren, also cheer for yourself, said, "No matter what, we have to and will figure out a way

    to get out of here."

    I looked at the exit again and asked, "you are sitting on my shoulder. Can I get out from the exit?"

    "I don''t think so. It should be a little short." Warren looked at me and then at the exit

    "Let''s try."

    I looked around the cer, trying to find something sharp to cut the rope for us.

    "Don''t look for them. They are all packed by Jack."

    "Turn around. I''ll try to untie you."

    Warren turned around obediently. When I pulled her knot, I could clearly feel that the rope Jack tied

    Warren was not as tight as mine.

    I had just had a glimmer of hope in my heart when I heard the lid of the cer open once more.

    Immediately, Warren and I sat back to back.

    Jack stuck his head into the soldiers'' heads and asked, "Where''s the tape on your mouths? Why are

    you so disobedient? "

    "We won''t scream. You know that no one will hear us, and no one wille to save us. It''s too

    ufortable for us to block our mouths, so that we won''t be too bored to chat."

    "Really?"

    Jack did not believe what I said. His eyes looked at Warren.

    "I''ve been locked up for a long time, but nobody talked to me. I''m feeling very ufortable. I promise

    I won''t yell again," Warren said to Jack.

    Jack put down thedder, climbed down and looked vigntly at us. Then he pulled my clothes and

    separated me from Warren, and looked at the knots tied behind us.

    Seeing that our knots were stable and unchanged, the vignce in his eyes was relieved a little.

    "Jack, Ie here with the casting team. If you keep me here, they will find me everywhere the day

    after tomorrow if they can''t find me. So why don''t you let me go? It''s really troublesome to keep me

    here. "

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    I know it''s troublesome, but I can''t take risks. It cost me several years'' savings to buy this wife. I don''t

    want to take a risk."

    "How much did you spend on her? I give them back to you. Please let us go. It''s illegal for you to

    imprison us. "

    Jack stared at me and said, "I don''t want money, I want my wife, I want a child, I spent money, why did I

    break thew? If you hadn''te here for taking shoot, I wouldn''t have locked my wife in this cer.

    She didn''t have to suffer this. Then we will be living a good life now, and she might have already given

    birth to a baby for me."

    Then Jack looked at Warren and asked, "Dear, what''s wrong with me? Why are you so stubborn? Why

    can''t you just be quiet? I promise I''ll be nice to you, okay? "

    "Let me go now. Take me out, and I''ll live a happy life with you."

    "Really?" Jack was d at first, but he was not a fool. He immediately responded, "No, you hold on for

    two more days. After two days, as soon as the crew leave, I will let you out."

    "You don''t trust me, do you?"

    "I did this for safety."

    "The film team was missing a person. Can they leave in two days?"

    "Then I don''t believe they will stay here forever."

    Jack looked at Warren, tucking her messy hair behind her ear. "I''m telling you the truth, even if they find

    you, you won''t be able to leave here. The ditch belongs to our Gu Estate, and we don''t want to let you

    out of it."

    I didn''t know whether Warren has the same feeling as me when she heard this. I was really worried

    about how to leave the Gu Estate safely even if I leave the cer.

    We couldn''t leave here on foot since we have so many people and equipment. We always can''t outrun

    them.

    Hearing no response from Warren and I, Jack said, "We are going to kill the sheep and pigs tomorrow,

    so I have to get ready. You two behave yourselves. I will send you meat to eatter."

    He stood up and climbed out of thedder.

    Thedder was put back to the ground and the cer cover was covered again.

    The moment Jack left, I bent over and bit the leash on Warren''s wrist.

    Warren said to me with worry, "How do we leave the Gu Estate? To be honest, I escaped once after I

    came here, but you don''t know, I can say that the whole vige sent people to take me back. They only

    recognize themselves. They won''t care about the crew or the police. "

    Atst, the cords on Warren''s wrists were loosened. Feeling the ropes rxed, she struggled and

    broke free. The rope on her body fell off.

    As soon as she untied the rope, Warren immediately untied the rope for mine.

    "If we go outter, I will ask my agent, Robbie, to send you out of the vige overnight. If you leave,

    they won''t ask the people in the crew to stay here, will they?"

    At this time, Warren untied me. I stood up and looked at the exit, only to find that this cer was really

    deep.

    I called Warren toe here and pulled the wooden bed to the exit, and then we carried two empty

    wine jars together and put them upside down on the wooden bed.

    Even though Warren tried to step on the altar of wine, she could not touch the exit.

    "I can''t get it. What can we do?" Warren asked anxiously.

    No more useful things could be used in the cer. I bit my lips and took a deep breath. Then I stood on

    a wine cab and said, "You can step on me. That should be enough."

    "You''d better step on me."

    "Don''t be so humble now."

    I arched my head on the wine cab and said, e on."

    Warren''s feet gesticted several times before she made up her mind to step on me.

    When Warren put all her weight on me, I realized that it was not as easy as I thought.

    My left arm hurts. I didn''t feel any inconvenience in my daily life, but it hurt a lot now.

    "My hand has touched a little. Can you still get up a little?"

    I gritted my teeth and tried my best to get up. I also try to put more weight on my right. But I was still

    sweating.

    The weight on my back finally felt a little lighter, and I stood up a little. Warren''s arms rested on the

    edge of the exit.

 Chapter 111 The Prey

    Chapter 111 The Prey

    When I got up, Warren stomped on my shoulder. As her height was high enough, she managed to

    climb up.

    We smiled at each other and saw the hope.

    When Warren was about to take thedder standing beside the fence, the big ck dog barked and

    pounced on her madly.

    Without any preparation, Warren screamed and ran quickly.

    I jumped on the altar, but couldn''t see anything outside, "Hey, Warren, are you okay?"

    There was no answer.

    "Warren?"

    Dark was still shouting, but still, I didn''t hear Warren''s voice.

    I thought that Warren was hurt by Dark, so I asked twice in a hurry, "Warren, Warren, are you okay?"

    Still, there was no response from Warren.

    The howl of Dark stopped at that time, and the hurried footsteps became clearer and clearer.

    A person poked his head out of the cer. It was Jack.

    I was shocked. The eyes of Jack were bulged. He was wearing an apron with a car door and a

    ughterer in his hands.

    He looked horrible.

    Jack shouted at me, "Where''s my wife?"

    I didn''t expect Jack woulde so soon. At that time, I was shocked and looked at him in panic.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Say something. Where is my wife?"

    When I saw Jack''s expression, I realized that Warren had left me alone and ran away.

    Jack ran away with a ughterer. I guess he must have gone to find Warren.

    But I still couldn''t go up alone. I tried to call for help, but I didn''t see anyone even if my voice was

    hoarse.

    It was getting dark, and Jack appeared again.

    When I saw hime back alone, I was somewhat relieved for Warren. It seemed that Jack hadn''t

    found Warren.

    But why nobody came here to save me? Hasn''t Warren found our men yet?

    Jack didn''t have a ughtering knife in his hand then, but the leather apron on his body was still hung.

    It was dirty, with dried blood stains on it.

    Jack took adder and jumped down.

    He stared at me with a fierce look, "Give my wife back to me!"

    "Jack, she doesn''t want to be your wife. Nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable. Why do you

    have to do this?"

    "I don''t care about it. A woman follows her husband no matter what his lot is. As time goes by, she will

    be d."

    "But she''s already gone. I''ll return the money you bought her to you. Don''t think about her anymore

    since I keep my word. Take the money and find another girl. "

    Jack didn''t listen to me. Instead, he was so furious that he shouted at me, "Look for another one! It''s

    easy for you to speak that. But if it''s easy, will I remain single all the time? Did I have to buy a wife from

    someone else? I''m old. If I have no wife, how do I have my own children? If I don''t have a son, who will

    take care of me when I grow old?"

    Jack fell to the ground with his head in his hands.

    I slowly crouched down, trying tofort him, "Jack, there''s always a way out. Maybe your fate hasn''t

    arrived yet, and in the future, there will be a chance. Now, Warren has gone, and she has her own

    family, and her family are still waiting for her. Let her go, and find a person who is willing to live with

    you, isn''t it better?"

    "Don''t say that anymore. You are cheating me. I''ve told myself that I would get married but I''m a

    cripple. Nobody would like to marry me. You only speak for her, but don''t take my feelings into ount.

    Why should other people can live with their wives and children but only I must live alone?"

    I knew it was hard for me to persuade him.

    "Jack, now that Warren is gone, can you let me out?"

    Jack shouted, jumping to his feet, "No! Other people in the vige are helping me to find her and I do

    not believe that I cannot find her. She is only a stranger here. If I fail to find her, you must stay and be

    my wife. You owe me this!"

    Jack said as he picked up the rope and tied me more tightly than before.

    "Jack, please let me go. You are kidnapping me!"

    "I don''t care. I''m an illiteracy. I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I know that I''ve spent money.

    You owe me one wife, so you have to bear it."

    "Jack."

    Jack didn''t listen to me. He climbed up thedder and pointed at me, "You''d better pray that I can find

    my wife."

    In this dark cer, I was sleepy and hungry. It was already dark outside, but no one came to save me.

    I couldn''t hear the sound outside, and I even started to feel a little desperate. I was afraid that I would

    be locked here like Warren, and no matter how many people tried to find me, they couldn''t find me.

    Suddenly, a shlight lit up at the entrance of the cer, which made me unable to open my eyes.

    Someone climbed down thedder. I was thinking whether Warren came to save me.

    So I didn''t say anything. I just waited quietly, waiting to see who came to save me.

    Finally, my heart sank when I saw the face.

    It was Jack again.

    He no longer wore the clothes in the daytime, but changed into a cleaner thin shirt. It was obvious that

    he would be cold at such a night.

    His face looked weird with the shlight.

    "Jack. It''ste. Why are you here?"

    Jack waved his shlight at me and I could clearly see the movement of his Adam''s apple.

    Jack was supposed to feel cold, but he wiped the sweat off his forehead.

    "I can''t find her."

    Jack looked at me up and down. I was too scared to make a sound.

    "I know who you are, and it''s impossible for me, a farmer, to take a fancy to you."

    Jack reached out his hand and touched my shoulder.

    I trembled like feeling an electric shock.

    "What''s wrong with me?"

    "You are good. You''re a hard-working and diligent man."

    "I don''t have a wife. If I have one, I''ll be nice to her. She don''t need to work for me, just give me a child

    or raise a child for me."

    Jack touched my face again as he spoke, and I instinctively moved back.

    "You beautiful city girls!"

    I had a bad feeling. Sitting on the ground, I tried to move a little back.

    "Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you. I''m here to tell you, although Warren has left, I can''t live without a

    wife. Stay here and be my wife."

    "No way!"

    "Why? You said I''m diligent, and you owe me."

    "That''s two different things."

    Jack threw away the shlight in a sudden, "They told me today that women must be tamed

    first."

 Chapter 112 . Leave Me Alone

    Chapter 112 . Leave Me Alone

    Jack pounced on me as he spoke.

    With my hands and feet tied, I was unable to dodge. I was suddenly pressed down by Jack.

    The cold ground would only make me feel more scared.

    "Jack, wake up. Let go of me. I have my man. I''m married."

    I shouted to him but Jack didn''t listen to me and said, "Don''t lie to me. Why did a married woman show

    up in public and act the sexy scene?"

    Jack said, touching my clothes.

    Jack pulled my clothes a few times but failed to take them off. Then he tried to pull my pants again.

    "Go away. Don''t touch me -"

    I knew my words were useless, but I didn''t know what else I could do.

    The feeling at that time was like when I was sold by my mother, powerless, and nothing could change.

    Tears streamed down. At that moment, the person I thought of was Robbie. I wanted him to save me as

    he had done before.

    "Jack, what are you doing?"

    Someone jumped off the stage in a hurry.

    The one who came pulled Jack''s cor away from me and shed the light of her shlight on my face.

    "Isn''t that Jasmine? Jack, how could you bring Jasmine here? Do you know that their men are

    searching for her everywhere? There is a pot of hot pot outside."

    I couldn''t open my eyes because of the shlight, but I still heard the voice. It was Annie.

    At that moment, I seemed to see a glimmer of hope. I struggled to sit up and shouted, "Annie, Annie,

    help me! Help me out!"

    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll untie it for you right now."

    Annie then squatted down and was about to untie me.

    Jack, however, pushed Annie away. "Don''t let her go. It''s her who lets off Warren. I have lost my

    money, and my wife. I won''t let her go. She must stay here to be my wife."

    Annie stood up and hit Jack''s chest a few times. "Are you crazy? Look at yourself. Could Jasmine be

    your wife? She is an actress and a star. It''s impossible for you to do that? Can her crew let you do that?

    Can police let you do that? Don''t make any trouble for yourself and your brother. Okay?"

    You couple slept in the same bed all day long, so your say that so easy. Have you ever thought about

    me?"

    "If we do not think about you, we wouldn''t have agreed to give you money to buy a wife. Now it seems

    that we are wrong. Look at what you have done? If I didn''te to you, what terrible thing would you

    do to Jasmine? Let go of her. You are twenty years older than her. You can be the father of her now."

    Annie said and untied me again.

    But Jack stopped her again.

    Annie was not strong enough to tear Jack apart. So she picked up the shlight and pointed at him,

    "Okay. If you won''t let her go, you cannot touch her. Can you hear me?"

    Annie climbed up thedder.

    Jack asked in a hurry, "What are you doing?"

    "I''ll ask someone for help. I don''t believe I can''t beat you!"

    Hearing Annie''s words, Jack immediately ran up to her and grabbed her trousers, "Are you my sister-

    inw?"

    "Because I''m your sister-inw, I can''t watch you go astray."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Really?"

    Hearing what Annie said, Jack took her out of thedder unexpectedly.

    "Jack, what are you doing?"

    Jack said nothing and tied Annie with a rope, and yelled, "What am I doing? I want a wife. I''ve been

    waiting for a wife for a long time. I can wait until the crew goes away. She''ll be my wife after then."

    "Are you crazy?"

    "I''m crazy, I''m crazy because of you!"

    Jack had tied us, but he worried that we might go out by standing on the beer jar, so he hit the jar hard

    and left withdder.

    "Jack, Jack, let us go!"

    Jack didn''t want to hear anything, so he covered the bucket and left.

    Annie cursed, but in vain. She asked, "Jasmine, why did you caught by him?"

    "I came here to fetch some beer, but I heard that Warren called for help. Jack was afraid that I would

    tell others, so he locked me in. I wanted to escape, so I discussed with Warren abouting out

    together. But when Warren went out, she left me alone."

    I had told her everything, half true and half false.

    Annie heaved a sigh and said, "Don''t me Jack. He lives a hard life and he wants a wife even when

    he dreams. Don''t be afraid. I won''t let him hurt you."

    With Annie''s help, I felt much more relieved. But I was also worried. He even tied up his sister-inw. It

    seems that Jack was determined to leave me here to be his wife.

    "Are they looking for me?"

    "Yes. They are still looking for you everywhere! And they called the vigers over to help! Your

    assistant was very worried to find that you were missing. She was so worried that she persuaded all

    the people on the scene to look for you. People in this vige hardly sleep as they look for you and look

    for Warren at the same time. "

    "I came here because Jack didn''te out to look for Warren. But I don''t except that he has done such

    evil thing. Luckily, I''m here in time."

    Annie looked at me, "Jasmine, I''m sorry to make you suffer this."

    Annie and I had been sitting in the cer for a long time. Annie was sleeping against me.

    I was so sleepy that I fell asleep for a while.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    It was already dawn when Jack showed up again.

    He brought me and Annie some food.

    Jack said as he took a mouthful of food and put it in front of my mouth. "Eat. Don''t lose weight because

    of hunger. If you are too thin, it''s not good for you to have a baby."

    Annie berated, "Are you insane?"

    Jack stared at me with admiration and ignored Annie. "Since the crew has left, you''re the only one left

    here. If you don''t like it, you can''t leave the vige. You''d better live with me."

    Both Annie and I asked in one voice, "What did you say?"

    "I said everyone in the crew had left."

    "Did they leave Jasmine here alone?" Did not they say that they have to celebrate today and leave

    tomorrow?"

    "I don''t know. If they want to leave, why should I stop them? It is better if they go away. They should

    have left earlier. If they don''te, my wife will not run away."

    Jack said while stuffing the rice into my mouth. "I said you should have it. Do you see that? You are not

    important at all to them. Since they don''t love you, you''d better give up and live with me."

 Chapter 113 Savior

    Chapter 113 Savior

    I felt a little heartbroken, "What about my assistant and my entertainment agent?"

    Jack got another mouthful of food and put it in front of my mouth. "I don''t know who is your assistant

    and who is you entertainment agent. I only know that there is no outsider in the vige. I came back

    only after I saw that they had left."

    It didn''t look like Jack was lying.

    He forced me to eat the rice again and untied the rope for Annie.

    "You can go anywhere you want. She is my wife no matter whoes. If you want to have dinner, go

    to have it by yourself. I don''t need to feed you."

    Annie threw off the rope and pointed at Jack, "You ungrateful bastard! How can you do this to your

    sister-inw? Untie Jasmine quickly. I''ll send her out of the vige."

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    "If you say this one more time, you will not be my sister-inw anymore. Remember, she is my wife

    now. If anyone dares to rob her, I will fight with him, let alone you."

    "How could you be so unreasonable?"

    Jack took the bowl and fed me, ignoring Annie.

    I had no appetite at all. I was totally confused.

    "If you promise me to be my wife, I''ll let you out right now. But don''t you ever try to run away. If you

    dare to run, I''ll break your legs and make you unable to go anywhere."

    "What if I say no?"

    Jack looked at me and said coldly, "Then you can continue to stay here. When you change your mind,

    I''ll let you out."

    Jack took another several bites of rice to me before he climbed up thedder. Then he looked at his

    sister-inw and asked, "Do youe up or not? If you don''t want toe up, then stay here with her.

    "

    Annie looked at me and then looked at the outside. I knew that she didn''t want to stay here for a long

    time. I said, "Annie, please get out and try to save me. Don''t let him touch me."

    Annie looked at me and sighed, "I like you. I''ll tell Jack not to do anything against your will, but you

    should consider Jack. I promise he won''t hurt you."

    Then Annie took a deep breath and took thedder out.

    When I heard Annie''sst words, I knew I had no hope at all.

    I had no time concept to stay in the cer, and I only knew that every second was like a bug''s food,

    suffering.

    Jack brought me food twice. He always gave me time to think about it. Luckily, he didn''t force me

    anymore.

    But I had always been unable to ept the reality at the moment, and it was even more impossible for

    me to agree to marry him.

    When it was dark outside, Jack made the bed for me and added a new quilt for me.

    "Anyway, I can''t go out. Can you untie the rope for me? You tie me like this, which pains me a lot and it

    is inconvenient to go to the bathroom."

    Jack thought for a while and finally shook his head. "No. you are all smart."

    Jack said and left with any hesitation.

    I curled up on the wooden bed, my body clinging to the madness quilt. My heart was filled with despair

    again and again.

    I even wondered if I could not get out and had to marry this man.

    Why Robbie and Xenia went away too? Why did they leave me alone? Did it really that no one cared

    about me?

    If Vann knew that I was missing, as a policeman, he woulde to save me, right? But when could he

    come? Could I wait for him?

    Jack could not force me for one day, but how long could he bear?

    In the dark basement, I was half awake in a daze and once again dreamed the scene that I was locked

    in a small and narrow house with a group of girls. In my dream, Jack picked up a stick as thick as his

    arm and threw it towards my leg...

    I was so frightened that I broke into a cold sweat and woke up from my dream.

    I was supposed to feel cold at night, but now I broke out in a cold sweat.

    I smelt a smell of cigarette.

    I didn''t know if I had be a coward like this, but every emergency in the cer would let my heart

    beat in the throat.

    "Who? Who''s there? "

    "Have a nightmare?"

    This voice stopped my breathing for a moment, and then came a surprise. The smile was not fixed yet,

    and a strong sense of grievance rushed into my heart.

    There was a note of grievance in my voice. "Why are youing sote?"

    "In fact, I want toe a littleter, so that they can sleep deeper, but I think you may not be able to

    wait and will cry here."

    The cigarette in Robbie''s hand was flickering.

    I sniffed. Robbie''s arrival gave me a shot of tranquilizer, and my fear gradually dissipated.

    "Can you stop smoking and untie me first?"

    Atst, Robbie took a puff and threw the cigarette on the ground. The weak light of his cell phone

    screen helped him untie the rope.

    As soon as the rope was cut off, I could feel the blood flowing smoothly, including the itchy ce where

    I was tied and the pain I felt.

    It took me a while to slowly move my arms front.

    Robbie took a light at me with his phone and found my wrists got deep cut because of the rope.

    "I told you not to get involved, but you didn''t listen to me. Let''s get out of here as soon as possible, so

    that I can deal with it."

    As he spoke, Robbie stood up and shook thedder with his hands. "Can you walk now?"

    I nodded. "Yes, but what about the Dark?"

    "Don''t worry. Dark is asleep now because I gave it a steamed stuffed bun."

    "It slept with only a steamed stuffed bun?"

    "Idiot, of course I put the drug in it."

    "Okay."

    Robbie said while holding thedder for me, "You go first."

    I followed his order and climbed up the stairs, followed by Robbie.

    When Robbie pulled thedder out of the cer and supported it by the fence, a beam of light came

    from the top house.

    Jack said, "Who is it? Who''s there? "

    "Damn it. It''s still too early."

    Robbie ordered, "Jump over!"

    I was eager to escape, so I didn''t hesitate before climbing up thedder and jumping out of the fence.

    Jack shouted as he ran towards them with his torch. "Stop! Get back!"

    Before I saw clearly, Robbie jumped over the fence.

    The moment he jumped down, Robbie took my hand and ran away.

    "How dare you run away with another man! Wait and see, I''ll break your leg!"

    Jack cried in the back, and I heard a loud sound then. "Get up, help me get

    them."

 Chapter 114 The Death Was Getting Closer

    Chapter 114 The Death Was Getting Closer

    It took me a long time to adapt to the darkness outside. Then I was able to see something clearly, but I

    still didn''t let go of Robbie''s hand. Because of trust, I was so scared that I kept running, hand in hand

    with him.

    I didn''t know where we were going and I didn''t want to know. I just knew that as long as I was with him,

    I would be safe.

    Just like in the past, he took me away from that nightclub.

    There were many torches in the distance. People''s sounds became louder as they were at my ears.

    "What should we do, Robbie? Will they catch us? "

    "Are you afraid?"

    I was panting, "I''m scared, very scared."

    Although we had run for a long distance, Robbie was not as breathless as I was.

    His breath was still smooth. "You''ll be fine as long as I''m here."

    I couldn''t help looking at Robbie while running. His face was still calm, and the decisiveness in his eyes

    calmed me down.

    The voice behind us was getting lower and lower, but the road under us was bing harder and

    harder to walk.

    Instead of running with me hand in hand, Robbie walked slowly step by step with an unhurried manner.

    "I have observed that vigers who help to find people twice do note to this road. I walked across

    this road in the daytime. Although it''s difficult to walk, it will lead to the outside, but it''ll be a little far."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "After all, it''s not their family''s business. They only look for people for less than four hours each time.

    It''s dark now and people are sleepy, so they at most spend three hours in searching us. We don''t have

    to worry. When they go back, we will walk on the road."

    I turned around and saw no one chasing after us. I couldn''t see the fire, but it was particrly dark in

    the forest.

    I followed Robbie.

    But our hands were still together. I couldn''t see the way, so I had to continue to grasp him.

    "How do you know where I am? Did Warren find you? "

    "She didn''t find me."

    I was a little disappointed.

    Robbie asked, "Do you regret saving her?"

    "It could not be said as regret, but I am disappointed. I don''t know whether she returns her home."

    "I guess she''s not home yet."

    I couldn''t help asking, "how do you know?"

    "I arrange her to be with the film crew, so that she can leave the vige."

    "Didn''t you say that she never looked for you?"

    "But I found her."

    I looked at Robbie curiously.

    "To be more exact, the second night I sneaked into Jack''s house, I found Warren."

    I was even more surprised at Robbie''s words.

    "You found her long ago? But why didn''t you tell me? "

    Robbie asked, "Why should I? The shooting was not finished yet. I didn''t want our efforts to be in vain."

    "You''ve seen that all the vigers here are very united. If their benefit was damaged, we can imagine

    what they would do."

    "What''s more, even though Jack imprisoned her, he doesn''t mistreat her. Since she has been in prison

    for so long, she doesn''t need to be locked up for a few more days."

    "I nned to rescue her when the crew left, but you were being so nosy that you set yourself up."

    I nced at Robbie and said, "No matter what you said, do you mean that I foul up your n and what

    I suffered is my own mistake?"

    Robbie said mercilessly, "Yes, you can say that."

    "But the crew left before the n. And you, didn''t all of you have left?"

    "It was me who asked director Max to do so. If we left earlier, I could save you out earlier. It''s

    impossible for everyone here and bring so many equipment together. Once the scene was out of

    control. No one could guarantee what loss would be caused. As for me, my feet are on my own body. I

    can leave ande back as long as I want."

    Robbie kicked a wooden stick and picked it up. Opened the path with the club, removing weeds and

    branches.

    "Anyway, thank you for saving me."

    "I hope this will be thest time."

    "You''re saying it as if I put myself in danger on purpose."

    Robbie heard that I was still tired, "Do you want to stop and have a rest?"

    "No. We''d better leave here as soon as possible. Otherwise, I will always feel uneasy."

    "All right. We''ll get out of the woods in half an hour, and then the road will be easier. The local people

    must have their own reason why they are not willing toe here. We''d better be careful."

    I nodded. In my opinion, Robbie was definitely right on the problem of escaping.

    "Ah --"

    I suddenly felt a tingling pain from my ankle.

    Robbie asked, "What''s wrong?"

    I frowned in pain. "It seemed that I was bitten by something."

    At the same time, Robbie took out his phone and showed the light to my ankles.

    Robbie cursed, "Damn it!"

    As he spoke, Robbie took off the shoces from my sneakers and wrapped them around my ankles.

    "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong with me? "

    "Snake."

    I asked Robbie with a quivering voice, "Is it a poisonous snake?"

    "It''s too dark. I didn''t see anything."

    I couldn''t remember what I was feeling at that time, and all I could remember was that I said, "what a

    bad luck!"

    "I agree with you. I am also out of luck to meet you."

    As he spoke, Robbie squatted down and turned his back to me, "Come on, I have to carry you on the

    way."

    "I''d better walk by myself."

    I knew it was hard to walk on the mountain, and it was still far from here. I couldn''t just let Robbie carry

    me out of the mountain. Even if he had good physical strength, he would be exhausted to lie on the

    ground while carrying me on his back.

    "You will only elerate the cirction speed if you walk by yourself. Are you afraid that you will die

    soon enough? Or do you want me to bury you right here in this wastnd? "

    I hesitated for a while and then leaned on Robbie''s back.

    I wrapped my arms around his neck. His back was firm and warm. The constant steps made me

    sleepy, who had never been at ease to sleep.

    I gradually pressed my face against his back. I felt that gradually I couldn''t open my eyes, and I really

    wanted to sleep.

    "Am I dying? Why do I want to sleep so much?"

    Robbie stopped and put me down. He checked my wound, but there was no expression on his face.

    I should have been nervous to death, but I still yawned and asked Robbie, "How is it going? Did the

    poison spread?"

    Robbie nced at me and carried me on his back.

    "Why didn''t you tell me? Can''t I live until we are out of here?"

    Robbie said coldly, "Yes, you are right. You will die on my back before we go out of the vige."

 Chapter 115 Last Words Before Death

    Chapter 115 Last Words Before Death

    Just like what Robbie said, I felt like I couldn''t open my eyes gradually.

    It was precisely because of this that I believed that I would die.

    Robbie pushed me up and asked, "Are you afraid of death?"

    "No. It''s more difficult to live than to die."

    "Nothing to miss? Such as Rogelio."

    Memories of Rogelio shed through my mind over the past few days. "Even though I don''t want to

    leave him, it''s just my wish. It''s enough that he has Michelle. I live only to lick my nostalgia, and no one

    will be sad or yearning for my death."

    "It seems that your life is totally worthless."

    "Thanks for your praise."

    I couldn''t help yawning again.

    "You are dying, but don''t you have anyst words? As a witness of your death, I may help you convey

    your message. "

    I turned my dull head and said, "I have no words to Rogelio, because whatever I say is an interruption

    to him. As for my mother, she not only doesn''t like me, but also hates me more now. She won''t be sad

    if I die, will she? "

    I had a bitter smile on my face. "How wretched my life is! But do I have to say something? If so, please

    help me thank Spencer. Thank him for giving me a house to live and paying me my sry. Tell Xenia

    that I am happy to know her. Though she likes gossips, I am still fond of her. And, thank Rosie for

    taking my side when I am most helpless. And... "

    I couldn''t help but tighten my arm. "Robbie, I want to thank you the most in my heart."

    Robbie paused, but soon regained hisposure.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    "I know I have tried to avoid you on purpose many times, but that''s because our, our first encounter

    was too awkward."

    "Even so, I still have to thank you. In fact, even without you, my mother would certainly send me to

    someone else''s bed. It''s you that''s better. If it weren''t for you, I might still be in my mother''s hands.

    Maybe now I have be a woman that can be messed up by anyone."

    My voice paused. Even now, when I recalled that time, I still felt that I was going through a disaster.

    "If you hadn''t helped me and given me a job, I would have no ce to go. You brought me, a man who

    could only give out leaflets, to the screen."

    "I know that although I me you for not letting me take the ce of Michelle, I still want to thank you

    for turning that me who was only a substitute into the heroine."

    "You don''t have to worry about me, but you are willing to be my agent. In fact, I know that you are just

    kidding that you want me to pay back the money as soon as possible. In fact, you don''t really care

    about the money."

    Rogelio held me up again. "I''m very mean. I''m jealous of even a penny."

    I knew that Robbie was not the type of person he just said.

    I said to Rogelio, "I have been suspecting you for a long time. And I guess you want to take advantage

    of me to take revenge on Michelle. You want to ruin Rogelio''s happiness, so I keep my gratitude to you

    and keep you at arm''s length."

    I thought I would die, so I just wanted to say something sincerely to Robbie, which I had never said to

    him before.

    "Although you may look as cold as ice, I know that you are a good person in your heart. I have known

    that you are kinder than you are when you are willing to pay for buying me back from my mother."

    Robbie replied stubbornly, "No, you''re wrong."

    I smiled faintly, and at that moment I forgot that I should be afraid of death.

    "When I was kicked out of the Luo family, you didn''t have the obligation to care about me anymore, but

    you have been helping me, even saving me."

    All of a sudden, Robbie acted like a naughty boy and said, "Who told me not to meet or connect with

    each other? Who deleted my number and wechat? "

    "To be honest, I don''t know what happened between you three, but no matter what happened, let the

    past be the past. As long as Michelle really loves Rogelio now, let the past be the past. Let''s bless

    them together."

    Robbie didn''t sympathize with me who would die soon at all. He continued teasing me viciously.

    "You''re going to die? No blessed. Don''t tell me the God. You''re so unlucky. Even if you die, you''ll end

    up in hell."

    I rolled my eyes at Robbie, "Is this how you treat a dying person?"

    "You''re not afraid of death. How can you smile at this time?"

    "Because it doesn''t hurt, because I don''t feel any pain. It''s my fortune to have no pain when I die."

    As I spoke, I raised one of my eyes, however, as soon as I found it difficult to open my eyes, I closed

    my eyes.

    "Hey, don''t y dead. Is that all you want to say?"

    I really couldn''t open my eyes. I thought I might just fall asleep and couldn''t open them again.

    I mumbled to Robbie, "There must be another woman in this world who deserves your love. You go and

    protect her. Don''t hang on the same tree. You should also be happy. If I were in heaven, I would bless

    you..."

    I fell asleep in a deep sleep, and it was an enjoyment for me that I was not willing to wake up. His solid

    and warm back and steady pace made me feelfortable like a baby''s cradle.

    I wouldn''t have woken up if it hadn''t been for the raging mes and noisy crowds.

    Robbie said in a hoarse voice, "Hey, wake up, idiot! We are in trouble."

    I really didn''t want to open my eyes, but the sound was so loud, especially when I heard a terrible

    voice--Jack''s voice.

    "We have waited here for a long time. I tell you, no matter how you run, this is the only way that you

    can find."

    I opened my eyes as if I had been intoxicated with the spiritual sense attack.

    It was not until then that I realized I was already surrounded by the vigers of the Gu Estate, and Jack

    was the head.

    "It seems that Jack really like you. He has spent more time on you. More than four hours have passed.

    He is still waiting here?"

    Robbie was still in the mood to tease me. He twisted his neck and exhaled, "Get off by yourself. Take

    off the shoce on your leg. It''s not good to tie it for too long."

    It was not until then that I realized that I had been bitten by a snake. I asked with embarrassment, "why

    am I still alive?"

    "Do you really want to die?"

    "But..."

    Jack pointed at me and said to Robbie, "Let go of my wife. Otherwise, I will break her legs first and

    then break your legs."

 Chapter 116 Compensation For The Price Difference

    Chapter 116 Compensation For The Price Difference

    Robbie originally wanted to put me down, but he didn''t let me down from his back because of Jack''s

    words.

    Robbie said to Jack casually, "She has always been my woman. When did she be your wife? Are

    you blind? Why don''t you turn on the light and let everyone see. Is she your wife? "

    Robbie turned around with me on his back, "Hey, everyone, she has been here for more than two

    months, right? Several men who don''t know her, ask yourselves, when this woman has be his

    wife?"

    The vigers whispered to each other.

    "You don''t have to be unreasonable. She was not my wife before, but she has to pay me back since

    she has lost my wife."

    "It''s the first time that I''ve met such an unreasonable thing. If she loses you wife, she has to marry you.

    Why didn''t you say that your wife does not want to be your wife at all? She was a human being, not a

    thing. How can you say that? How about this? We get your wife back and give her back to you? "

    Jack answered arrogantly, "no, I want her."

    With a snort, Robbie continued, "she is much more expensive than the woman you bought. Since you

    don''t have enough money, you need to make up the difference in the price. Otherwise, if I had killed

    her, I wouldn''t give her to you."

    I med Robbie in a low voice, "What are you talking about? You really regard me as amodity? "

    "Don''t say anything. It''s funny to talk to them."

    "What the hell are you talking about? How can you still be in this mood?"

    Robbie said easily, "There are few happy moments in my life."

    Jack asked, "How much is the difference?"

    "Not too much. One hundred and eighty thousand dors was spent to buy her. I know that you spent

    twenty thousand to buy Warren. So you have to return the money to me for the difference of one

    hundred and sixty thousand dors."

    "Why does it cost so much?"

    "She can eat and drink well. I also have an IOU note from her. Oh, I forgot to tell you that she has a

    mother. She will be released in two months. She has no ce to go at that time. She will surelye

    to you."

    "Released from prison?"

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "You don''t believe it? You can look into it if you don''t believe me. "

    Jack looked at the people around him, but nobody gave him a solution. I thought Jack would change

    his mind and let us go.

    But to my surprise, I didn''t expect that Jack just could not make up his mind. Finally, he shouted at

    Robbie, "I don''t care! I am the boss here! Leave her alone and go away! Take it as a price difference to

    pay for your life!"

    "I''m scared," Robbie said, pretending to be trembling

    I grabbed Robbie''s clothes. Although he sounded rxed, I was afraid that he might be in danger and

    that I would get him into trouble.

    "Put me down, Robbie. Leave me here and go away."

    "If you tell me that you want to be his wife, I will let you go."

    "You don''t have to risk your life for me."

    "Who said I did it for you? Don''t tter yourself. I just can''t stand anyone challenging me. "

    Jack shouted to other vigers, "Tonight, you guys help me to find my wife and catch this brat. If

    anything happens, I''ll pay for it. This year, I''ll give half of my property to all of you."

    Hearing Jack''s words, the hesitant vigers no longer hesitated but rushed to us.

    As we were surrounded by so many people, there was no way for us to escape. At that moment, I

    didn''t think I could sessfully escape except for thinking that I was unlucky.

    But Robbie, with me on his back, was no sign of panic. He was still calm and calm. He showed an evil

    smile under the light, coupled with his beautiful face, it was somewhat evil.

    I even forgot that I was in danger. At that moment, I was actually attracted by such Robbie.

    "Stop!"

    Another footsteps were heard again.

    The vigers who were going to surround us stopped. I saw hope through their gap.

    The policemen were in uniforms with batons in their hands. One of the two leaders was Vann.

    With a smile at the corners of Robbie''s mouth, he said to Vann, "You''re so slow!"

    Vann also replied lightly, "I am very punctual. You took the action in advance. "

    "I had no choice. This idiot can''t wait."

    Vann nced at me, who was still on Robbie''s back, and asked, "Are you hurt?"

    Before I could say anything, Robbie replied, "She just can''t walk. She just acts shamelessly. And I give

    my help"

    "Then you can continue to help her."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Vann said to the vigers around us seriously, "What you did is

    against thew. Please go back immediately."

    "No, she is my wife, and even the government has no right to interfere."

    Jack was still stubborn and wouldn''t let me go.

    Seeing so many policemen, those vigers were not afraid at all, but grabbed the cudgels and iron

    Akiba more tightly.

    "You are not allowed to break thew, which does you no good."

    "This woman is ours. Why should you take her away at your wills? No way. "

    But someone also recognized Vann, "Aren''t you the so-called assistant? It turns out to be the police. It

    turns out that you have premeditated it? Do you want to destroy other people''s family? The vigers

    are all bad people. Throw them out. "

    The others followed suit.

    Robbie also realized that it wouldn''t change a little even though so many police were here.

    Seeing that many people in the spotlight were distracted by Vann and the other policemen, he quickly

    walked through the crowd and stood beside Vann. Then he put me down and pushed me to the front of

    Vann, saying, "Take good care of her."

    As soon as Robbie finished his words, he took out the gun from Vann''s waist and aimed at the sky with

    a bang.

    The gunshot made the boiling crowd fall into deathly silence.

    Some blurted out.

    Jack thought for a moment and then walked towards him, "I don''t believe you can kill me!"

    The corners of Robbie''s lips lifted into a smirk. His gun was pointed at Jack, and it also swept over

    many vigers.

    "You beat civil servants and hurt innocent people by gathering together. The intention of killing people

    is obvious. In order to protect ourselves, we have no choice but to shoot and kill a few rioters. Do you

    think we should believe in thew rather than me? In self-defense, I killed a person, and I might not be

    sentenced. But since you killed a person, you are bound to be sentenced to death. You''d better think it

    over. This woman is caught by back as Jack''s wife, she won''t live with you. Isn''t it worthwhile to

    sacrifice your own life? What''s more, there are so many people here. If you take half of Jack''snd, you

    should share them together. How much can one person get on average?"

    Everyone was hesitating, not knowing whether it was because of the gun held by Robbie, or because

    of his simple and smart analysis.

 Chapter 117 See Dawn Again

    Chapter 117 See Dawn Again

    With his hand sped behind his back, Robbie moved his finger to Vann.

    Vann took the hint and said nothing. He did the same thing as Robbie and took the policemen back.

    It was not until we have walked more than ten meters that Robbie began to move slowly towards us.

    Jack shouted unwillingly, "Help me get her back!"

    Not to mention that the vigers didn''t move, even Jack didn''t move a little.

    The mountain road is rugged and winding. It only took several turns in less than tens of meters, and

    those people who behind us werepletely blocked by the woods and trees. We didn''t know if they

    have gone or still stood there.

    Seeing that we were safe, Vann took back his gun from Robbie. "What did you just say? As if we can

    kill innocent people at will. "

    "They don''t knoww and don''t want to admit the method that is unfavorable to them. But if they don''t

    understand thew, I said half-truths that they might believe it. This is wisdom. Do you understand?"

    Vann rolled his eyes at Robbie, e on, don''t make me make mistakes with you."

    Vann had been carrying me on his back for a while. He must be very tired now, he asked Robbie,

    "Where did Jasmine get hurt?"

    "Bitten by a snake."

    Vann''s face changed dramatically. "What? How long has it been? Let''s move faster and go to the

    hospital to deal with it. "

    As Vann spoke, he quickened his pace. Other policemen, who had heard their conversation, also

    offered to help carry me down the mountain.

    However, Robbie was still unhurried. He smiled and said, "It''s okay. It''s not a poisonous snake. She

    won''t die."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Of course, I can still tell it from the wound."

    Vann sighed with relief.

    I looked at Robbie in surprise. "When did you know that it is not a poisonous snake?"

    "I knew it when I was checking the wound."

    "Then, you still asked me to leave myst words?"

    "It''s just a casual remark. Who knows you believe it?"

    "But... But I was sleepy and couldn''t open my eyes at that time."

    "That''s because you''ve been too nervous and frightened and didn''t have a good rest. You were under

    too much stress and scare," said Robbie. His expression showed that he was worried about my IQ.

    "You, I..."

    I didn''t know whether I want to express Robbie was too bad or I was too stupid.

    Since I knew I was not going to die, I didn''t need to worry about the high cirction of blood. I jumped

    down from Vann''s back at once.

    Vann breathed a great sigh of relief, straightened up and hammered his waist.

    I was going to scold Robbie for teasing me, but seeing that Vann was so tired after carrying me for a

    while, I could imagine how tired he was for carrying me for such a long time.

    My anger turned into gratitude at once, he knew I was sleepy and I was not unable to move.

    All my words were stuck in my throat when I looked into his eyes. I didn''t want to say thank you to him

    in front of so many people.

    Vann saw that I didn''t say anything, he asked Robbie, "What did she say as herst words?"

    "She said you were a fool policeman. You looked for her for so long, but you failed. She will kill you and

    will not let you go even if she die."

    "Hey, there is no such thing as you can''t mislead people like this. You can''t distort the facts, okay? "

    I walked for a few steps and felt that my right foot''s shoes were loose. I felt very ufortable.

    Robbie pointed at my leg and reminded me, "The shoe strap is still on my leg. Take it off and tie it up.

    It''s lucky that I didn''t tie it up tightly for you. Otherwise, your blood would have been dead for such a

    long time."

    "Hey, is it so funny to tease me?"

    Robbie curled his lips. "I didn''t know before, but today I found it was really fun."

    He smiled and walked ahead.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    He also took the earphones out of his pocket and put them around his ears. It looked like that they

    were ying some kind of music that sounded very enjoyable.

    It was a long way to go out the vige. The sky was dark until a little sunshine came out from the

    ground ne, and the scenery in the mountains was another kind of scenery.

    Robbie stood up and looked up at the sun. His figure was more brilliant in the first light.

    I couldn''t help but stop and look at him. I didn''t even notice the slight smile on my lips.

    I walked over to him and looked around with him.

    Robbie asked me faintly, "What have you gained froming here?"

    "Happiness, sadness, possession, loss, happiness, fear..."

    I looked at him. "What about you? Did you gain anything here? "

    Robbie pointed at the rising sun in the distance and continued, "I get the sunshine."

    I was about to tell him that don''t fool me again, but Robbie suddenly put his arm around my shoulder.

    "Let''s go. After a while, they have gone far,"

    While saying that, he didn''t release his hand. Instead, he put one of the earphones into my ears and

    sang together with the music. "When you were on the other side of the mountain and dale, I was

    walking endless lonely. I often felt your breath behind my ear, but I didn''t feel your breath in my heart..."

    I asked him what the song is?

    He hummed, "missing is a kind of disease."

    I thought Robbie was trying to hint me about my missing to Rogelio, so I red at him. I then took off

    the earphones and put them back to his ears. "You''d better care about yourself. Don''t just think about

    reminding me."

    I ran to catch up with the policemen.

    When Vann turned around and saw me walking alone, he slowed down and waited for me.

    "Please tell the police here for me and thank them foring to save me."

    "It''s our duty. If it were anyone else, we would havee too. You don''t have to thank us. It''s the best

    thing that you and Warren are both safe and sound."

    "Why do youe back sote? Have you given up looking for Warren?"

    Vann replied, "of course not. There was one more important case that needs me to deal with. It

    happened that Robbie is here, so I know he would help to keep an eye on it."

    I look back at Robbie, who was still listening to music leisurely. "Is he so fond of meddling?"

    "Helping others can''t be called meddling, can it?" Vann corrected me.

    "It''s not his duty after all."

    "He looks cool but he has a warm heart. As long as you''ve known him for a long time, you will know

    that sometimes he can''t say something sweet, but what he can do is always warm."

    "Jasmine, ah, Jasmine --"

    Before I noticed it, we had already walked out of that treacherous mountain road. From afar, I saw

    Xenia standing in front of the crowd and waving to me and shouted loudly.

    Behind Xenia were Daniel, Director Max and all other crew members.

    I thought they had already left and given up on me, but I didn''t expect they would be waiting for me

    here all the time.

    At that moment, my eyes were getting wet uncontrobly. It turned out that someone also cared about

    me. I was not alone.

 Chapter 118 Be Ready To Start

    Chapter 118 Be Ready To Start

    Xenia hugged me. "Jasmine, Jasmine, you really scared me! Are you okay?"

    I held Xenia in my arms, nodded my head and said to everyone, "I''m fine, I''m fine, I''m ok now."

    Director Max, Daniel and others all came tofort and encourage me.

    At that time, all I felt was warmth. My fear and loss all gone.

    Even Warren was pushed to the side of the crowd. "Thank you! Thank you for saving me!"

    "You... You didn''t leave?"

    "At first, I didn''t know Robbie. I just thought about calling the police for help. Fortunately, I met him. He

    asked me to follow the crew and called the police, Mr. Van."

    Warren said and looked at Robbie, who had finally arrived.

    Vann suggested. "Since everyone is here, let''s leave here and go back."

    Robbie said to Director Max, "Director Max, now that Jasmine is all right, you can go back with others

    first. She will go with me."

    Then Robbie looked at Xenia and added, "you can go back first, if you want, you can follow Director

    Max or Vann."

    Then Xenia asked, "what about Jasmine? I want to be with Jasmine. "

    "I need to take her to the hospital first. There are still some errands for you to run. You go first."

    Xenia walked around with me. "Go to the hospital? What happened to Jasmine? Why did she need to

    go to the hospital?"

    "Bitten by a snake."

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Xenia opened her eyes wide and said, "Bitten by a snake? Is it dangerous? "

    I listened to Robbie''s arrangements and couldn''t help ask, "Didn''t you say that snake was not

    poisonous?"

    "Are you silly? You need to deal with the wound even though it is not poisonous. Get on the car now."

    Just now, Xenia was about to be with me while now Xenia pushed me into Robbie''s car and said,

    "That''s right, that''s right. You should go to the hospital first."

    I said goodbye to everyone in front of the car door.

    Director Max said to me as a representative, "Go to the hospital first. The matter about you is more

    exciting than the movie."

    Daniel waved his hand to me and said, "see you in thepanyter."

    Seeing the friendly looks on everyone''s face, I got into the car at ease.

    Robbie said to Xenia, "I sent you an email. The first thing you need to do when you go back is not to

    have a rest, but to implement the content I sent to you in the email. If you really don''t understand, you

    can ask Spencer or the people and phone number mentioned in my email. "

    Xenia nodded and said, "Okay, I see. I''ll do it right away."

    After hesitating for a moment, Xenia looked back at Vann and got into the car of the casting group.

    Robbie and I moved first, and other cars left one after another. Robbie was driving so fast that I couldn''t

    see the cars of the casting group in a short time.

    Robbie took me to the nearby hospital, carefully treated the wound and examined it.

    Robbie was followed me all the way. The doctor said I was fine, and then he took me to a small

    restaurant nearby to have something to eat.

    "I know I should say ''thank you'', but I don''t want to say anything. I just think it''s more than enough. You

    don''t like it, either."

    "I really don''t like it, not to mention that you have said it in yourst words."

    "You are right. But why did you lie to me at that time? I thought I was going to die. "

    Robbie picked up his eyelids and gave me a look. "That didn''t scare you. You''re still sleepy and

    asleep."

    "I was starving, sleepy and tired, wasn''t I?"

    Robbie lowered his head and stirred the food with chopsticks.

    "You used to be unable to control your own life. But that was what happened in the past. Now things

    are different. You are no longer the one who was manipted by your mother. You have the fun of

    living, don''t you?"

    I looked at Robbie, pursing my lips.

    "I will not think it anymore. And I will live seriously in the future. Today I finally know that I can also

    receive a lot of people''s care. I also have my own friends. I have people in the casting group, Xenia,

    Vann, and you."

    Robbie looked up at me and snorted, "I don''t want to be friends with an idiot like you."

    "Yes, I have learnt something from my mistakes. I will never make the same mistake again in the future

    in the face of such a dangerous thing."

    "I don''t think so," said Robbie indifferently.

    It was a long journey back, and because we dyed some time that day, so Robbie found one of the

    best hotels in a city midway through the trip and stayed overnight.

    In fact, Robbie and I have been physically overdraft. I knew he must be very tired. He hasn''t slept for a

    day and a night, and he had been carrying me on his back and walking for so long.

    And I didn''t sleep well, either. So I agreed when he proposed to live outside for one night.

    On that day, when we arrived at the hotel, we each got one room. Without saying a word, we each got

    into our own room and fell asleep.

    I didn''t wake up until the next noon.

    When I checked the time on my phone, I still don''t want to get up even though I have rested for a long

    time.

    I dawdled on the bed for a while, but didn''t see a message from Robbie. I thought he might also not

    wake up yet.

    I took a bath with the hotel''s toiletries and cleaned myself thoroughly.

    When I wanted to get dressed, I then realized that my clothes were very dirty. Recalling the way the

    hotel staff looked at me yesterday, I finally understood why.

    At that time, I heard a knock on the door, as well as the voice of Robbie. "Piggy, have you got up?"

    I put on a hotel bathrobe temporarily and opened the door for him.

    But now, he was wearing a suit. He looked just as charming as when they first met.

    "Where did you get your clothes?"

    "Of course I bought it. Who else would give it to me for free?"

    As he said, he raised his hand and threw a bag to me.

    I caught it conveniently and looked at it. It was a brand new dress and a pair of high heels.

    "Thank you. But I want a pair of t shoes more."

    Robbie turned around and said to me, "Hurry up. Get dressed and I''ll take you out to do the hair and

    makeup."

    "hair and makeup? Why? Is it necessary? "

    With his back to me, Robbie added, "Just change them. Be quick."

    I''ve changed my clothes. "I''m done."

    Then, Robbie turned around and nced at me from head to toe, seemed satisfied.

    "It fits you well. Let''s go."

    I lowered my head to pick up the old clothes and tried to put them in the bags, but they were thrown on

    the ground by Robbie again.

    "Don''t take it. It''s already broken like this. I''m afraid you won''t have many chances to wear such kind of

    clothes in the future."

    "Hey, why are you wasting? What do you mean?"

    Without any exnation, Robbie took my wrist and took me out of the hotel. Sure enough, he took me

    to do my hair and makeup.

 Chapter 119 The First Interview

    Chapter 119 The First Interview

    Robbie didn''t take me into the car until he was satisfied with my current state and nodded.

    We drove on the expressway. I couldn''t help asking Robbie, "What are you doing? You don''t need to

    dress yourself up. Just drive me hometer. "

    "You are a star now. You should pay attention to your image."

    "A star? Don''t be ridiculous, I''m not even a star of the 18th line. Even if this is the heroine, even if the

    movie box office is going to be good, but after all it hasn''t been shown, who knows me? "

    "They didn''t know you in the past, but this doesn''t mean they don''t know you now."

    I didn''t understand what Robbie was talking about. ''Is it because thatmercial?'' I wondered. But it

    wouldn''t make a difference to my poprity on the Inte.

    It was not until we got off the expressway and entered the urban area that Robbie said to me, "Have

    you seen some interviews of some stars?"

    I nodded, "yes."

    In fact, the one who saw most of them was Michelle Qi. But I didn''t say that.

    "Pay attention to the way you speak. Don''t leave any room for the media to conjecture."

    "Can you make it clear?" I looked outside the window and said, "this is not the way home. Where are

    you taking me?"

    "All right. This is the end of the secrecy work. There will be a small press interview soon. Of course it''s

    not indoor, but pretending that some reporters know your whereabouts and deliberately block at the

    door of your house."

    I was a little caught off guard by Robbie''s words, "Reporters'' interview? Home? But I don''t know where

    we are heading. Where are you taking me? "

    "Although you are not famous now, it seems that you are determined to live a life as a star. Every move

    of the star will be paid attention by gossip reporters. You can''t live in Spencer''s ce for now, or there

    will be some rumors on the Inte. Or the topic of unmarried cohabitation is inevitable, so you have to

    change your residence."

    "Then where do I live?"

    "I find you a new ce to live, of course, these fees will be deducted from your ie. Now, I pay on

    the temporary, I can invest you in the early stage."

    Robbie looked rxed, but I was not as calm as he is. It was my first time to go through such kind of

    things, especially when I have to face reporterster.

    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"

    "I didn''t tell you about it in advance because it''s the first time for Xenia to do such a thing. It''s a little

    slow in its progress and I don''t want to tell you until it''s settled. On the other hand, I''m afraid that you''ll

    be nervous for such a trifle in advance. Just like now, it seems that you should learn how to calm

    down."

    "Do you know what they will ask me? What should I say then? "

    In my opinion, I should prepare myself in advance for all the exam. However, Robbie answered me in a

    in tone, "Just pick up the good ones to say."

    This was the first time Robbie taught me how to deal with it, and it had be a method that I would

    use many times in the future. Whether true or false, facts have proved that these words are concise

    andprehensive and practical.

    I looked outside and drove to a vi district which I had never been to before.

    However, the vi here was not as luxurious as the Luo family''s, but a small area with the same style

    as the whole vi. Each vi was very close to each other, with the same size, and the same exterior

    design of the second floor.

    "You can live here from now on."

    "Is it very expensive to rent a house here for one month? What a waste! "

    "I hope your consumption concept will be in direct proportion to your ie in the future."

    I looked sideways at Robbie and said, "You seem to be quite bullish on me?"

    He stopped the car at the entrance of the vi and looked at me. "I believe in myself," he said

    somewhat arrogantly

    At this moment, I heard someone shouting ing!".

    Then a dozen people appeared out of nowhere, some with microphones, and some with cameras.

    "Get out of the car. Don''t be nervous." Robbie said to me.

    I took a deep breath before getting out of the car. Fortunately, I gathered my courage when I saw Xenia

    among those people.

    She pushed herself through the crowd and pointed at me. "It''s her. She ising."

    Xenia also winked at me, holding down and gesturing two fingers to me.

    As soon as I got off the car, I was surrounded by these people.

    "Hello, Jasmine. I heard that you took ce of Amy and acted as the heroine of ¡¶Spring bud¡·. Is that

    true?"

    I nodded, "yes."

    "I heard that this is because your performance is better than Amy''s."

    "You can''t say that. The most important thing is that Amy''s schedule can''t be arranged that way."

    "Whose performance do you think is better, you or Amy?"

    I looked at Xenia and saw her frown. She also looked at Robbie who didn''t get out of the car.

    "The audience will judge it when the movie is disyed. Only the acting skills recognized by the

    audience can be regarded as the acting skills."

    "We heard that you also saved a woman who was abducted and sold during this shooting. Is that true?"

    All I could think of was the words that Robbie said to me earlier -- pick the good ones to say.

    "Indeed."

    "Did you get hurt in this matter?"

    "I only suffered some minor injuries. It doesn''t matter. The most important thing is that she can go

    home safely."

    At this moment, Xenia interrupted, "Jasmine didn''t want to exaggerate her credit. In fact, she almost

    risked her own life in this incident. Not only did she have a hard time to escape, but also she was bitten

    by a snake."

    When those reporters asked simr questions again, Xenia said to them, "Jasmine has juste out

    of danger and she needs rest after a long journey. Let''s stop the interview today."

    Xenia said in a polite manner and persuaded the reporters to leave.

    Robbie honked the horn and then I got on the car again. After driving for a while, he stopped in front of

    one of the vis.

    "You can live here from now on. The password of the room door is your birthday. You can change it if

    you don''t like it. I will send someone to send you to thepany tomorrow. You don''t need to take a

    bus for the moment. Of course, when you be famous, you can take a bus asionally."

    I looked at my new ce to live. "It seems that I owe you more and more."

    "I am a narrow-minded business man. I will definitely let you pay me back with the interest. Well, you

    should get off now. I also want to go back to have a rest."

    I said goodbye to Robbie. Then, he didn''t say anything but drove his car away.

    At this time, Xenia also sent the reporters back with smile.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Xenia grabbed my arm and said, "Let''s go and have a look at your new house. However, how can

    these reporters add questions indiscriminately?"

    I asked with curiosity, "Have youmunicated all this in advance?"

 Chapter 120 The Result Is Exactly Opposite To Hope

    Chapter 120 The Result Is Exactly Opposite To Hope

    Unlike your Robbie who didn''t tell me much. Xenia was the kind of girl who tell everything to me.

    "Yes, these reporters are Robbie asked me to contact. However, he mainly let reporters interview and

    publicize your heroic deeds, but did not let reporters render up the fact that you robbed the heroine. I

    wonder why these reporters didn''t y ording to the requirements."

    Xenia pouted and said, "It doesn''t matter. All I want is to erge your poprity before the movie is

    disyed. And the hype with Amy''s reputation might not be a bad thing. "

    I am a little worried, "I am afraid that those reporters make up stories which might make Amy lose face

    in front of them."

    Xenia sniffed. "That''s none of my business. Anyway, I don''t like that kind of arrogant woman."

    Xenia led me inside. The theme color of the house was white, and as soon as we entered the house,

    we saw the hall. The direct direction to the door was the staircase to the second floor, and the house

    was naturally spacious and bright, about 200 square meters each floor, and the open kitchen was on

    the first floor, which was next to the living room.

    "How is it? Is it beautiful? I got you a room on the second floor, which is the biggest and spacious one

    with the morning sunlight. Do you want to go up and have a look now? "

    Everything was like a dream to me. I didn''t know why I was in such a miserable situation.

    "I don''t think it should belong to me."

    "Don''t be silly. You have suffered too much in the past. Now God mustpensate you all at once."

    With a gentle stroke of the stuff in the room, I mumbled to Xenia, "I feel everything is too unrealistic."

    Xenia turned her head and looked at me with a smile, "the boy you''re having a dream with is Robbie. If

    he wishes, you can live in this dream forever, even a more beautiful dream. How about you? Have you

    ever thought about marrying him?"

    "You are talking nonsense again."

    "I''m not talking nonsense. Do you know? When I first saw this scene and saw the path he carefully

    designed for you to be famous, my first thought was, if there was a man doing this to me, I would

    absolutely marry him. "

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I looked at Xenia and lowered my eyes again. At that moment, I recalled the first meeting between me

    and Robbie. However, after that incident, he arranged me to marry Rogelio.

    Although I didn''t regret marrying Rogelio, only I know that from the beginning, Robbie and I couldn''t be

    together, and he won''t have any love rtionship with me. In his heart, I was at most the legally called

    sister-inw.

    Xenia was more excited than me. She pulled me upstairs to see my big bedroom. There was a

    bathroom in the room.

    "Look, Jasmine, we have a big bathtub. You can take a bath, listening to music and watching TV, even

    holding a bottle of red wine. Wow, it''s so enjoyable!"

    With a look of satisfaction, Xenia finished looking the bedroom and pulled me into her room.

    "I picked the room next to yours. If you have any problem, you can shout at me. And my room has a

    bathroom as well. It''s not much smaller than yours."

    Xenia still blinked at me, "Jasmine, you don''t mind if I live with you, do you?"

    "Of course not. I''m happy that you are with me."

    "I know. You are my best friend."

    Xenia pressed herself against me, acting like a spoiled child.

    She looked into the innermost room, and her eyes lit up again.

    "By the way, there is another good ce for you to see."

    Then she dragged me to the door that was at the end of the second floor.

    "ng! ng! ng..."

    Opening the door of the small room, what I saw was a room with wardrobes on three sides.

    Xenia opened all the doors and drawers of the wardrobe.

    It was a collection of clothes, shoes, handbags, jewelry, scarfs, hats and all I need. They were put in

    the color and type order. Here was like a high-end fashion shop.

    With an obsessive look on her face, Xenia continued, "they are all thetest fashion. Look at these

    handbags. Oh my God! They are all women''s favorite. Robbie is so generous."

    But I couldn''t be as happy as Xenia was. I have seen some brands in fashion magazines, and I once

    saw some of them. At that time, I thought the prices were very expensive, a luxury that I would never

    be able to afford in my lifetime. However, the entire room in front of me was loaded with these luxury.

    At that moment, I felt I was heavily in debt and couldn''t repay him in the rest of my life.

    "You can use whatever you like."

    When I turned around and walked out of the room, Xenia chased me and said, "No, I don''t need that.

    That kind of dress doesn''t fit me. And I don''t want to make myself look like ady. I''m used to my own

    look, which isfortable and free."

    Although I had been ustomed to the Xenia''s outfit, I still teased her instead. "Do you want to find

    another boyfriend who has the same outfit style?"

    "I''m used to having a normal boyfriend."

    That day, I was lying on thefortable big bed in my new home. Although I was very tired, I could not

    fall asleep for a long time.

    I didn''t know when I fell asleep, but I woke up when I heard Xenia''s fuss.

    Xenia ran into the room and grabbed her phone. She threw it onto the bed and said, "You, you were on

    the entertainment news!"

    I took Xenia''s phone to check the photos in my advertising video, and the title of the pictures - "The

    new actress was a hit. She took the ce of Amy and gained the favor of the director."

    I couldn''t help but frown, "didn''t you say that it was mainly about the report of saving Warren? Why it is

    this title?"

    The excitement on Xenia''s face faded away. Reminded by me, she frowned and said, "Yes."

    Xenia took the phone, clicked on the news title, and read it. Then she looked at me with a confused

    look on her face. "Yes, They have mentioned about your saving people, but they didn''t mean to

    mention that, and I have exaggerated the fact that you robbed the heroine."

    Xenia browsed thements and soon got furious. "How could these keyboard men use you like

    that? Even the hidden rules came out. He must be Amy''s fan. And the fan must be obsessed with it."

    I didn''t ask more and I didn''t see thements. Maybe I was just worried that it might be difficult for

    me to ept after reading it.

    However, Xenia was a little annoyed. "Why? No one judge you for your kindness, but what are they

    talking about you? Your threat will bring negative effects on you. No, I have to call Robbie. I want to

    know what he meant."

    "Forget it. Anyway, I actually didn''t have the ability to save Warren. Without me, Robbie would have

    saved her more smoothly and wouldn''t have made so much noise."

 Chapter 121 The Collapse Of Character Setting

    Chapter 121 The Copse Of Character Setting

    But Xenia didn''t listen to me. Anyway, she called Robbie immediately and questioned, "Hey, are you

    trying to speak for Jasmine or discredit her? Look at what the reporters have written? And most of the

    citizens did the same thing. They all med Jasmine."

    I couldn''t hear what Robbie said on the phone, but Xenia widened her eyes and hung up the phone

    quickly.

    "He said he was in the living room downstairs. He wanted us to have a talk downstairs."

    "You may leave now. I''ll go after changing my clothes."

    Xenia nodded and said, "Okay, you''d better hurry up."

    But she only wore a lovely teddy bear pajamas and went down with her hair disheveled.

    After changing my clothes, I went downstairs without washing myself, because I was afraid that they

    would wait too long.

    Robbie was sitting on the couch in the living room. Xenia looked frustrated.

    I came down the stairs and saw the expression of Xenia. I couldn''t help ask, "What''s wrong?"

    Xenia pouted with grievance, "I''m sorry, Jasmine. It''s my fault."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Robbie told me that he had sent me an draft for the reporters, but I didn''t see the e-mail in the e-mail

    box. They wrote randomly and that was the result. Jasmine, I''m sorry. Please forgive me."

    I also sat down on the sofa and said, "It doesn''t matter. I think that Robbie just wanted to let people

    know me. Now, look at this page, when I go out, there must be someone that can recognize me."

    Then, Xenia sat close to me and said, "You are so kind, Jasmine. You don''t me me. You are even

    comforting me."

    Iforted Xenia with my hand. What''s done cannot be undone. ming her carelessness will not

    change the status, but will make her feel guilty.

    I looked at Robbie. "What are you going to do next? You are supposed toe here this early in the

    morning to solve the problem, aren''t you? "

    "As entertainment news, the fact that you have saved people won''t have much impact. I wanted to

    portray you as a very perfect image, and then show you in front of the public in a series of advertising

    methods."

    Taking a nce at Xenia, who was still curling up by my side, Robbie continued, "But now this good

    character setting is basically gone. After all, for those entertainment journalists, it was better to make

    the headlines. It''s their style of making up. We have nothing to say about it. "

    Xenia looked at Robbie with injustice. "Shouldn''t I go to the office and reflect myself?"

    "Since things have already been like this, there''s no need to reverse the industry. Jasmine has no prior

    experience. So it might be a shortcut for her to borrow this topic to boost the poprity of Amy,"

    I took a deep breath and continued, "I am afraid that I havepletely offended Amy this time."

    "Otherwise, she doesn''t like you. Don''t worry about offending her. Although you seem to have

    embarrassed her on the surface, this matter is a hot topic for her and it is also an indirect way for her

    new movie."

    I gently bit my lip and said, "Anyway, is there nothing we can do now?"

    As usual, Robbie took out a cigarette from his pocket and was about to light it. Hesitant, he cast a

    nce at Xenia and me, and then put the cigarette back into the packet.

    "We can take the wrong and make the best of it. We can continue to operate."

    "What can we do to operate?" Xenia grasped my arm and raised her head, looking at Robbie, "I don''t

    think you will really advertise some hidden rules, right? Take it easy. Don''t spoil Jasmine''s reputation

    before she be famous. "

    Ignoring Xenia''s request, Robbie said to us, "we''ll hold a few film promotion and press conference ten

    dayster, during which we have to make some topics. Of course, this is not only my own idea. It''s also

    what the XinYu Media and investors want to see."

    "But what topic can I have?"

    At this moment, my cell phone suddenly rang, which was really rare.

    Xenia lowered her head and took a look at the name on the screen. "Hey, why did Daniel call you?"

    I answered the phone first. "Hello?"

    "I watched the news this morning. Did you see it?"

    "Yes, I did."

    "Are you all right? There are unfriendlyments below. "

    "Don''t worry. I''m good. Just some remarks, they won''t hurt me."

    Daniel said gently, "I''m d to hear that. Have you had a good rest yet?"

    "I had a good rest. I''m fine now."

    "Are you free now?"

    "I..."

    I looked at Robbie but he stood up to tell me that he was leaving.

    But Xenia, who had been listening carefully to my conversation with Daniel, was so excited that she

    motioned excitedly for me to answer yes.

    I asked, "what''s wrong?"

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    "If you are free, I would like to invite you out for a meal. The conditions at the Gu Estate were not

    allowed before, and now that we have finally finished the filming ande back, I can rarely take two

    days off. I happen to have the time."

    It was the first time for Daniel to invite me. And I think it was rare for me to have a friend, so I nodded in

    agreement without thinking too much.

    "Well, where shall we meet?"

    "I will send you the addresster."

    "Okay. I just got up. I will be a littlete."

    After I hung up the phone, Xenia was as excited as she was going to date her boyfriend. She cried out

    excitedly, "You''re going to have dinner with Daniel. Wow, how many women are envious of you!"

    Robbie took out a car key from his pocket and threw it on the coffee table. "Drive this car first."

    I looked at the car key on the table, "I don''t know how to drive."

    "Then go and learn it."

    Xenia clenched the car key in her hand and answered, "It doesn''t matter. You can''t drive. I can drive. I''ll

    be your assistant and driver."

    After saying that, Robbie turned around and left. Putting aside the previous topic, Xenia urged me to go

    to the bathroom and change my clothes at the same time.

    With the supervision of Xenia, I put on a light makeup, picked one of the clothes that Robbie prepared

    for me and went out.

    The restaurant Daniel picked was a moderate but quiet one.

    By the time I arrived, Daniel had already arrived. The seat was near the window.

    I said hello and sat down opposite Daniel. "How dare you, a superstar, pick up a ce like this in the

    daytime? Don''t you afraid of causing a stir?"

    Seeing that I was here, Daniel took off the sunsses on his face. "Not all the world has my fans.

    What''s more, I can''t give up my freedom just because of this."

    "Order whatever you like." Daniel put the diet in front of me and said.

    I refuse, "I have never been to such ces before, let alone order dishes. It''s better for you to do it. I

    don''t have anything that I cannot eat. I will eat whatever you order."

 Chapter 122 Gossip Rise From All Directions

    Chapter 122 Gossip Rise From All Directions

    Daniel didn''t insist. He took the menu and said, "Okay. I''ve eaten here before and I know some dishes

    are pretty good."

    After that, he ordered several dishes. When the waiter left, he smiled to me.

    "Although I just came back, I still miss my life in the Gu Estate. It''s simple, and people there don''t

    chase the stars, and we don''t have to be very careful when talking and doing things. Unlike now, no

    matter where we go, we should pay special attention to what you say and act."

    Looking at Daniel, I couldn''t help but admire him. He was dressed casually when he was in the Gu

    Estate, but he looked different as soon as he came back.

    The clothes and essories fit him well.

    "We just came back. Why did you so sigh with emotion?"

    "Maybe because I have stayed there for a long time, I''m not used to the life there. But then again, I

    have to say, your team''s action speed is quite fast, they created a hot topic in such a short time, but it''s

    not as effective as we expected. "

    "What kind of team are we? I''m only three people."

    "If we takepetent people with us, we don''t need many people. It''s better than a group of idiots.

    Although there are many negativements. But having a topic is better than not having one."

    I shrugged my shoulders helplessly. "I don''t want this kind of topic. I want it to be in."

    Daniel smiled and said, "Even if we want to be in, the sponsor will not allow us to be in."

    I found Daniel''s tone with a hint of helplessness and asked him. "What do you mean?"

    At this time, the waiter began to serve the dishes. When thest dish was served, and the waiter

    walked away, Daniel took a sip of water and looked at me. "I do want to invite you to dinner, but this

    meal is actually not my treat."

    Daniel''s words made me more confused, "I don''t understand your words? Then who will pay the bill? "

    "Company, sponsor."

    I was about to pick up the chopsticks but I stopped and asked, "do you mean that you are inviting me to

    dinner because of thepany and the sponsor?"

    Daniel took a bite of the dish, chewed it slowly and nodded slightly.

    "Why?"

    "The same purpose as the news this morning."

    "Maybe they want to..."

    I pointed at Daniel and myself.

    Hearing that, Daniel curled his lips and nodded.

    Getting Daniel''s consent, I immediately stood up and said, "no way."

    I want to leave, but Daniel suddenly pressed my hand on the table. "Don''t mind, don''t go, just smile and

    slowly sit down as if nothing happened, don''t let them take any bad pictures."

    Daniel said in a peaceful tone, but he was also firm and serious. Looking at his appearance, I hesitated

    for a while and sat down slowly.

    "Someone is taking pictures?"

    "Just outside the window. But don''t look at them, just pretend that you know nothing."

    I bit my lips. I didn''t want to do it very much. But it was also rted to Daniel''s interests. So I had no

    choice but to stay here and pretend nothing had happened.

    "For the promotion of the movie again?"

    Daniel put a mouthful of food on my te for me. "Don''t just look at me. Just eat."

    "If we don''t change Amy, will we not need to do that?"

    "If we don''t change the heroine or just quit this method, they will hype up the movie by other means to

    promote the poprity of the movie. You don''t have to take it to heart. After you work in the

    entertainment industry for a long time, you will know that it''s amon thing."

    "But I don''t have any fame, and I was attacked by a lot of her fans because I changed the Amy''s

    heroine. I''m afraid you and my group couple, maybe people be familiar with me, but your

    reputation will be affected."

    Daniel smiled and quipped, "I also have no choice, who let you also have nothing to hype up, only hope

    that one day when you are famous, I, an expired star, wille out because of this kind of thing, often

    being stripped out and rubbing against your heat."

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    I picked up the chopsticks to have dinner with Daniel. Gradually I stopped thinking about the so-called

    reporters outside the window, because at that time, what I was thinking was that I''m innocent and I

    don''t need to care about this.

    I said to Daniel jokingly, "since thepany invite us for this dinner, then you owe me another meal."

    "No problem. It''s my honor to invite a beauty to dinner."

    After dinner, we went out together. When we were just getting out of the restaurant, Daniel asked, "Do

    you want me to cook the script for you to the end? I can drive you back."

    I shook my head, "no, I''m afraid that if the media report it out, they will surmise what we had

    experienced in the car."

    Daniel smiled, "Well, then don''t be too dramatic. Let be slow."

    Seeing me get on the car, Daniel waved his hand.

    Seeing the handsome Daniel outside the car, Xenia couldn''t help but sigh, "He is really handsome!

    Even make me want to be a star."

    I sighed, "I regreting out today."

    "Why not?"

    "You''ll know when you see the report."

    "You mean?"

    I nodded, "It was a deliberate hype. The movie hasn''te out yet. Without foundation, I don''t think it''s

    going to do any good."

    Then I picked up the phone and called Robbie.

    "Do you know that they want to make news by coupling Daniel and me up?"

    "I didn''t know in advance, but I did guess it."

    "Why didn''t you remind me?"

    "So what? Even if you refuse Daniel''s request, how could you refuse the sponsor and thepany? "

    I kept silent for a few seconds before he said, "this is the rule of the game in this circle. Even I can''t

    break it."

    The news travels even faster than I expected.

    Two hours after I separated from Daniel, the Inte started to get rted reports and pictures.

    There were two pictures. One was a picture where Daniel was holding my hand, the other was a

    picture where he was picking food for me.

    The headline was a secret girlfriend of Daniel.

    It didn''t take long before the report was released. Due to the influence of Daniel, it quickly ranked

    among the top three on the list, and it was going to be continued to rise.

    Xenia had been watching beside theputer, "Jasmine, are you really going to be famous?"

    "It also has negative and negative side. Am I belong to the negative side now?"

    Xenia sighed, "I don''t want to hit you, but it''s true. Although it is stated in the news that you two love

    each other because of the movie, many people still think you want to get the chance to be his girlfriend

    and that you don''t deserve Daniel at all. At present, your and Daniel''smercials have also been

    found out, and the number ofmercials yed has also increased a lot."

    "It''s good news for investors."

    "Some of them guessed that you might have received an advertisement from the Ivey Group without

    any work before, and that you have a partner with Daniel as the heroine, so they believed that there

    must be someone supporting you, and that you must have hooked up with a big boss."

    I''m rubbing my temple, "can''t you tell me something sweet?"

 Chapter 123 Falling In Love At First Sight

    Chapter 123 Falling In Love At First Sight

    After looking for a long time, Xenia said, "yes, yes, there really is one."

    "What did they say?" I asked and want to hear something tofort myself.

    "Someone said that you looked beautiful and attractive with masculine charm. Well, you had a good

    figure, and your legs were thin and straight, and f..."

    But Xenia suddenly stopped, as she scolded, "How could he be so reckless to write these?"

    I got up from the sofa and walked up to Xenia to read thements of she said.

    Xenia raised her hand to cover it at once. "Stop looking. There is nothing deserve to watch."

    Seeing Xenia''s reaction, I didn''t want to insist. Just at that moment, the doorbell rang. I turned around

    to open the door.

    "Rosie? Why are you here? "

    Rosie pursed her lips into a smile and hugged me. "My big star. Do you wee me?"

    I pulled her into the room. "What are you talking about? I haven''t seen you for a long time. I was afraid

    that you might forget me. "

    Rosie doesn''t look as energetic as she was when I first saw her. She was a bit absent-minded when

    she looked at me.

    Rosie was sitting on the sofa. I poured her a ss of water and put it in front of me.

    With her eyes wandering on me, Rosie suddenly said with a sigh, "It would be great if you could have

    been in that position at that time. Perhaps my mother wouldn''t have insisted on it so much."

    "I am just a person hated by everyone now, and I feel worse than before."

    Xenia also closed herptop and joined in, "What are you talking about?"

    Rosie took a look at Xenia, I introduced her at once. "This is Xenia, Spencer''s cousin, my friend. She

    saw you in the Legost time. But you drank too much at that time. Maybe you don''t remember her."

    Rosie nodded at Xenia politely and said, "Hello."

    "Hello," Xenia also greeted Rosie.

    Then Rosie turned to me and sighed, "If only you were my sister-inw."

    Before I could say anything, Xenia echoed, "I agree with you. Do you also think that she and your

    brother, Robbie, are perfect for each other? How about we helping couple them up? "

    Giving a displeased nce at Xenia who didn''t know the truth, Rosie continued, "I don''t think she''s

    suitable for my brother."

    Unable to sense the dissatisfaction in Rosie''s voice, Xenia continued, "Why? I think it is suitable. Or

    she is suitable for Rogelio? But now that Rogelio is with Amy, your brother can''t date two girls at the

    same time, can he? "

    Rosie rolled her eyes at her. This time, Xenia had seen through Rosie''s unfriendly attitude towards her.

    Xenia wanted to say something, but she finally held it back. She stood up and said to me, "you two

    have a chat, I''ll go upstairs first."

    After she saw Xenia go upstairs, Rosie asked, "Howe she lives here with you?"

    "She helped me with my work as an assistant. I felt bored to live alone. It''s rare that she agreed to live

    with me."

    "How dare you use such a girl who likes to talk nonsense as an assistant? Aren''t you afraid that you

    might get yourself in trouble in the future? "

    I smiled. "Don''t worry. She is a nice person. She just didn''t know it."

    I changed the topic and asked, "how about you? How are things going? Do you have any new design?

    "

    "I don''t have any inspiration and can''t write a draft. I think I can''t be a qualified designer," she exhaled

    and leaned against the sofa

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    "It won''t take long. You will finally get inspiration."

    "Now I don''t care about them. They''re not important to me anymore."

    As she spoke, she looked a little haggard. It reminded me of thest time I saw her, she was drunk.

    I didn''t know if I should ask her, so that I wouldn''t touch anything that I shouldn''t touch. But Rosie said

    to me, "Jasmine, I fell in love with someone."

    "Kim?"

    "Do you know him?"

    I shook my head, "I don''t know you. When I came across youst time, a few people mentioned this

    name. Who is he? "

    Rosie shook her head with a bitter smile. "I don''t know his real name. I only heard that they called him

    Kim. It hasn''t been two hours since I saw him, but I just couldn''t help falling in love with him. I don''t

    even know what he does."

    Rosie added painfully, "but I just can''t persuade myself to forget him. He is just dangling in my head

    and making me can''t eat or sleep well. Only when I see him, I feel like I''m still myself. "Jasmine, am I

    crazy? Do I look like an idiot? "

    I had never felt what Rosie is feeling and I didn''t know how tofort her either. I couldn''t imagine who

    can make Rosie so sad.

    "You got wine? I want to drink. "

    "I don''t have wine here, and drinking is not the solution."

    "But I can''t stop thinking him except drinking. I don''t want to miss him."

    In the past, Rosie left me a good impression. She was a bright and sunny girl. But now I couldn''t see

    the light in her. I only saw that she was like a person who had lost his lover, sad and painful.

    "How do you know him?"

    "I was ying with my friends in a nightclub when I saw him fight with a group of people."

    I was stunned. I had thought about many reasons, but I didn''t expect this.

    "Why did they fight?"

    Rosie shook her head. "I don''t know. I only saw him knock a dozen people down."

    "And then?"

    "He looked so cool, just like watching a movie. He was still cool in front of so many people. I thought

    my two elder brothers would be handsome enough, but he had something that my brothers didn''t have.

    I can''t tell."

    When Rosie spoke of Kim, she was quite satisfied.

    "And then?"

    "Then? I fell in love with him at that moment. I can''t forget him. Maybe I fell in love with him at first

    sight. "

    The light in her eyes soon turned dim. "Then I looked for him everywhere. I saw him from a distance

    several times. But he didn''t even look at me. He didn''t even give me any chance to get along with him.

    It was a luxury for me to be close to him. I feel so frustrated. In my whole life, I have been surrounded

    by so many men. But it''s the first time that I took the initiative to pursue, but was ignored."

    In case of Rosie, I could only treat her as a young girl who just reached puberty.

    Although I didn''t know how to persuade her, I still try my best.

    "Many women admire someone look like a hero. Maybe you just imagine him the ideal one. When you

    get along with him, you will find that he ispletely different from what you imagined. In today''s

    society, fighting is not a hero, but impulse. If I were you, I would think he is unreliable and cannot be

    trusted."

 Chapter 124 The Wine Of Missing

    Chapter 124 The Wine Of Missing

    With uncontroble pain on her face, Rosie said, "I know what you mean, but I just can''t control myself.

    I seem to be crazy."

    In fact, I also knew that love cannot be solved simply by my exnation. For example, my missing for

    Rogelio wouldn''t stop, I knew that it is impossible.

    "Is there anything I can do for you?"

    Rosie shook her head. "I want to anaesthetize myself now. I want to drink."

    "But I don''t have wine here. Please don''t solve your problem by drinking wine. Let''s think about it, and

    we''ll find a way. "

    Raising her head, Rosie looked at me. I had never seen such helplessness and sadness in her eyes.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Drink with me. There''s no wine here, but nightclubs have."

    "Stop drinking!"

    "Don''t try to persuade me. Just tell me if you want to apany me or not."

    I looked at Rosie helplessly. I really didn''t want her to choose this way, but when I hesitated for a

    moment, Rosie stood up unhappily. "If you don''t want to be with me, that''s fine. I''ll go by myself."

    I was worried that she would be unconscious again, just like what she drank the other day. It might be

    dangerous. So I stood up and said, "Okay, I''ll go, I''ll go, okay?"

    Rosie smiled with satisfaction. "I knew you would be with me."

    But the smile on her facest for only a second, the expression returned to before.

    "Wait a minute. I''m going to change my clothes."

    I went upstairs to change my clothes. Then I greeted Xenia and told her that I would go out with Rosie.

    Maybe she would go to a nightclub or a bar.

    Xenia dragged me, "Why did you go to that kind of ce with her? It''s okay that you go to the hospital

    in normal times. But you have no idea what''s going on with you now. It''s okay that no one recognize

    you. If some reporters see you, they may say something terrible."

    "But Rosie seldom asks me to do anything. I can''t let her go out alone at this time. I promise I won''t

    drink, and I just go and watch her."

    Looking at me, Xenia frowned and kept holding my arm, "No, I''m worried about you."

    Xenia hesitated for a moment, and then said, "Don''t be so reckless. I''ll make up for you. Try to hide

    your identity."

    I didn''t refuse Xenia''s arrangement. Although I don''t care what others think of me, I don''t want to hear

    any gossip.

    I let her do my make-up and pick my clothes obediently.

    But when I looked into the mirror, I was really speechless.

    In fact, when I looked at myself in the mirror, I couldn''t even recognize myself. I wore heavy smoky

    makeup, long fake eyshes, dark red lipstick, ck T-shirt and leather vest. Apart from that, I had tied

    a ponytail. I seemed to be the second Xenia.

    I became Tang Xenia''s work in her eyes. When she finished it, she eximed, "It''s perfect."

    I was not used to it, but Xenia had taken a lot of time to do these. So, Rosie started to urge us

    downstairs impatiently.

    Xenia pouted and murmured, "What''s the rush? Look down on me as she have a good family

    background. I still think you and Robbie are suitable. So what? Am I standing in her way? "

    "Rosie is a nice person. Don''t speak ill of her. There are something you don''t know, she has her

    reasons."

    "Nonsense!"

    After making sure that I was ready, Xenia continued, "Okay. Send me your location. I will pick you up.

    Call me before youe back. I will drive the car. She can''t drive as she drank some wine."

    I nodded, "Okay, I see."

    Xenia patted on my shoulder and said, "Okay, you can drink it if you want. Just rx yourself. I guess

    you haven''t adapted to the report in these two days."

    When I went downstairs, Rosie was pacing up and down the stairs impatiently. She was stunned for a

    while when she saw me, and then realized it was me.

    "You look cool in this."

    "Don''t make me happy. I feel weird."

    "Let''s go."

    Rosie grabbed my hand and got into her car. The moment I got in, she stepped hard on the gas.

    "What are you doing, Rosie? Slow down!"

    I was a little scared to sit in her car.

    Rosie didn''t say anything on the way. She just kept driving as if she waspeting with someone.

    It wouldn''t take long to get to the Lego where we singingst time.

    But this time, Rosie took me to the ground floor instead of the booth.

    On the ground floor, it was an open hall. There was a bar, a dancing floor and many people were

    dancing there.

    The crowd was so noisy that I couldn''t hear their dialogues clearly.

    I needed to speak very loudly to Rosie.

    Rosie took me to the front of Area A and sat down. As soon as we took our seats, a waiter came over.

    Rosie only ordered wine, so I asked the waiter to bring me a ss of water.

    "Drink water? Drink with me."

    "You can drink as much as you want, as long as you feel good, but I have to keep clear, and I will

    escort you home."

    "Boring."

    Soon the waiter returned with the wine. Rosie took it and gulped it down like drinking water.

    "Take it easy, Rosie. You can''t drink so fast."

    I tried to take the wine from Rosie, but she dodged.

    "Don''t worry. I''m fine."

    Two bottles of beer were finished in a short time. Rosie, who was in a bad mood earlier, would easily

    get drunk.

    When she took the third bottle, she grabbed my hand and asked me over and over again why he didn''t

    like her.

    "You are good. You are beautiful, smart and talented."

    Rosie snorted and shook her head. "But he didn''t even look at me when I came close to him. Am I so

    unpopr?"

    "It''s his fault. He is just blind and can''t tell the good from the bad."

    "Don''t say that," Rosie looked at me crossly, looking drunk.

    "All right, all right. I won''t say that again. You justck the chance to get along with each other. If he

    knew you well, he would definitely fall in love with you."

    "You''re right. It must be like this. It must be." Rosie nodded and continued.

    As she spoke, she took a few more gulps and pushed a bottle of wine to me.

    "Don''t you want to drink something? Have some with me. "

    I shook my head.

    Rosie''s face came up to me. "What if I tell you that Michelle is discussing the engagement with my

    brother? Don''t you want to drink some either? "

 Chapter 125 The Person She Like Is Not The Right One

    Chapter 125 The Person She Like Is Not The Right One

    At that time, my heart was like suffered a blow, and my whole person was in a bad mood.

    At that moment, I also wanted to pick up the bottle and have a drink, but I controlled myself to be

    rational.

    "Michelle told me that after this film was finished, she would be engaged to my brother. She also said

    that they would get married next year."

    "Really? That''s great. I wish them happiness. "

    Rosie shook her head and added, "I fell in love with Kim at the first sight. Even if he didn''t want to see

    me, I would go after him because I like him and I won''t give him to anyone else. Don''t you think you are

    too irresponsible in love? That''s your love and happiness."

    Although Rosie was already drunk, I was touched by what he said.

    "Do you really think that Rogelio and I are a perfect match?"

    "Of course, at least I think a woman like you deserves my brother to marry and love her sincerely. That

    woman, Michelle, loves nothing but our money."

    "But she is a star. She must be very rich, right?"

    "Who willin about the extra money? Besides, how many years can we run? How many years

    can she be popr? "

    Rosie drank up the half can beer and made a reluctant smile, "If she didn''te here for money, why

    did she choose between my two brothers? You can''t even tell who she really like. "

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    I was still confused while Rosie stood up and staggered towards the dance floor.

    "I''m going to dance. Wait for me here, okay?"

    She squeezed into the crowd while speaking.

    I didn''t know whether I should let her continue to vent her anger or bring her back.

    But when I was about to push myself in to protect her, a man reached out his hand and grabbed me.

    "Hey, girl, do you want to dance with me?"

    "I''m not here for dancing. Let go of me!"

    "Boring."

    When I just pushed one man away, another man came after them. What was worse, there are also

    men who intentionally stick on me, intentionally making skin contact.

    From the polite response I gave them, I had also be a little impatient.

    However, Rosie started to walk away from me. It was so hard for me to get in.

    Two or three men were dancing around her, and she didn''t show any resistance to their touch and

    flirting.

    It took me a lot of time to approach Rosie and shouted, "Let''s go! Don''t jump! Let''s go out! We can

    drink!"

    But Rosie didn''t listen to me. She shook off my hand, she danced with those guys again, and she

    walked far away deliberately to avoid being interrupted by me.

    I thought I couldn''t control her. Rosie doesn''t listen to me at all. I don''t want to take any risk. So I

    squeezed out of the dance floor and walked outside. It was quiet outside. I made a call to Robbie and

    asked him to take Rosie home.

    Robbie said he would be here soon and asked me to keep an eye on her.

    I turned back and had to look for Rosie on the dance floor.

    However, after a while, I still couldn''t find Rosie. I was so worried about her that I didn''t know when she

    returned to the bar counter. But she was still in a daze. Two men surrounded her, one of them even

    poured the wine for her, while the other one began to touch her.

    "Kim, this woman is not bad. How about..."

    The two exchanged nces. The man who was pouring the wine put down the bottle and the two

    ced Rosie''s arm on his shoulder.

    I looked at the man called Kim. He was young and lewd. Actually, he was good-looking. But seeing his

    restless hand, I couldn''t ept that he was the man that Rosie fell in love with.

    I rushed over and pushed Kim, trying to get Rosie back from them.

    I pushed Kim back a little bit, but he didn''t let go of Rosie''s hand.

    "Yo, where does this hottiee from? We have a lot of good luck in love affairs today. "

    Kim said and touched my face again, "Hey, baby, do you want to join us?"

    I clenched my teeth and said angrily to Kim, "If you like her, you can ept her openly. Why do you

    have to keep others'' appetites hanging? And now you are doing this shameful thing."

    "Yes, I do like her. I am epting openly. I can also ept you. Don''t be jealous! Come on,e to

    me!"

    Kim said to hispanions, "hold on to this. The little pepper is jealous. I''mforting her."

    Kim handed Rosie over to that man while he shamelessly touched my face.

    I knocked off his hand with my hand and shouted at Rosie. "Wake up, Rosie. Open your eyes and see

    who you like."

    "You said she liked me? Yes, she likes me so much that she wants to throw herself into my arms every

    day."

    Kimughed and kissed Rosie on her cheek.

    "Fuck off!"

    I couldn''t just wait for Rosie to wake up and pretend nothing had happened.

    I pounced on Rosie and pushed the two men beside her with all my strength. "Rosie, go with me."

    "Go? Where are you going? Let''s go home together. "

    The two of them came again, and I couldn''t even hold Rosie as she was drunk.

    "Kim, what do you want? Don''t bother. We can take care of them one by one. It''s so fast."

    "Then you can deal with the drunk one, and I''ll deal with this one who likes ying games."

    Seeing Kim was trying to grab me, I took up the bottle on the table with my empty hand and poured the

    unfinished wine out.

    Kim was provoked by me at the moment with his face and body stered with wine.

    "Fuck! How dare you!"

    He raised his hand and tried to p me on the face.

    In a hurry, I threw the bottle at him.

    "Bang!" the bottle broke into pieces. In the dim light, I didn''t see clearly whether the bottle fell to the

    ground or smashed his head.

    My hand was shaking, but Kim was so angry that he lost his patience to tease me and picked up the

    wine bottle to get even with me.

    I helped Rosie to keep her bnce. She was staggering. I was unable to dodge her attack and I had no

    choice but to give in. As a result, I was doomed to be killed by them. Why hasn''t Robbiee yet?

    The sound of the broken bottle attracted the attention of several people around, but none of them

    stepped out to help.

    At that moment, I closed my eyes in frustration.

    But the bottle didn''t fall down after all. I slowly opened my eyes.

    But it scared me a lot.

    It was a strange man whose face was very close to mine. He looked at me with his head tilted.

    When he saw I open my eyes, heughed unscrupulously, "look at you,

    coward."

 Chapter 126 An Unavoidable Stranger

    Chapter 126 An Unavoidable Stranger

    I opened my eyes and looked at the stranger who appeared suddenly.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    He was an unruly man. His eyes were narrow but long, and his nose was high, with thin lips, and he

    looked wild.

    He smiled evilly. What I saw in his eyes was only ridicule and a carefree cynicism.

    He put his face in front of me, with the back of his head facing Kim, while the bottle in Kim''s hand hung

    in the air and never fell.

    Kim was not as arrogant as before. Instead, he looked terrible and his hands were trembling.

    Although I didn''t know what happened, I knew it must be because of the man in front of me that I was

    not beaten.

    "Don''t make trouble if you don''t have the ability. Look at you, you are going to be beaten. Be a coward!"

    The man''s face finally moved away from me to a morefortable and carefree distance.

    "Aren''t women born to scratch, cry and pull others'' hair? Why don''t you go up and bite them?"

    I thought the man in front of me was just ying a trick on me. Although I felt resistant to him, anyway,

    it was better than being beaten by others.

    I looked at him without any words and kept ncing at Kim behind him from time to time.

    Kim had already put down the bottle and stood there nervously.

    And now I also noticed that the man in front of me was not only himself, but there were several people

    standing not far away from him, wearing simr clothes.

    The man, however, wore a ck leather jacket and a pair of ck Martin boots, which looked simr to

    mine.

    "Are you a dumb? Why are you staring at me without saying anything? Did not you understand what I

    said?"

    After tonight, I had lost my good senses to the people here. Although he helped me get rid of the

    torture of the flesh, I didn''t know if this person was a kind person or had other intentions.

    I still chose to keep silent, just looking at him.

    The man raised his hand and scratched the back of his head, "Are you a dumb? I don''t care whether

    you are a dumb or not. It''s not easy to find a woman to match my taste."

    He grabbed my hand and led me out.

    I was anxious, thinking he was another "Kim", and struggled in the opposite direction. "Let go of me,

    what do you want to do?"

    "Well, you are not a dumb! That''s good. Now we canmunicate with each other. Just now I was

    worried that I didn''t know how to speak signnguage. "

    The man said, still holding my hand.

    "What do you want to do?"

    "Nothing. As you can see, I saved you just now. Now it is the turn to you to save me. Please do me a

    favor."

    "When did I said that I would do this deal with you?"

    At the moment he heard me, he shook off my hands and said to Kim behind him: "You two just do what

    you want to do just as I never came here. Beat hard. I hate the people who do not know to reward

    others back."

    Then he pointed at Rosie besides me and added, "And this one. Don''t let go of them."

    The man moved aside and kept his distance from us, waiting to see the drama.

    Kim had nned to hit me, and he became more unscrupulous after hearing the man''s words.

    I didn''t want to be beaten by them. I just want to drag it till Robbie came.

    "What on earth do you want?"

    "If you don''t want your friend to get hurt, juste with me. Don''t worry. I won''t do that to you. It''s just a

    small favor."

    "Where?"

    "You''ll know when you arrive and it''s absolutely not a bed. Don''t worry. I''m not interested in a coward

    like you."

    "But my friend is still here. I''m worried about her if there is no one to take care of her. I will not feel

    relieved until another friend of mine shows up and hand her over to him. "

    The man nced at his watch and said, "I''m running out of time. You go with me first. I promise that

    your friend will be fine. My friends will watch over her. They will just stay here. When your friendes,

    I''ll ask them to bring your friend to him."

    "Why should I believe you? I have to wait here. "

    The man looked at Kim and pointed at me, "Kick them."

    I shut my eyes as I used to do.

    All of a sudden, I lost my bnce and was lifted up from the floor. "You are really a coward."

    I was carried on his shoulder by him without asking my permission and left the Lego.

    "What are you doing? Put me down. "

    "If I am not in a hurry, do you think I will catch you temporarily? Stop dreaming. Don''t worry. I''m not

    interested in you. The thing you worry about won''t happen. "

    As he spoke, he threw me on a motorbike and forcefully put a helmet on my head.

    When I got there, I thought Rosie''s car was driven too fast. But it turned out that I was wrong because

    the man drove too fast that I could not see anything and I felt that I would fly away from the motorbike

    anytime.

    I had to hold him tightly because of fear. Just as he said, I was a coward and dared not open my eyes

    all the way.

    Finally the car stopped. I felt my stomach was churning. I quickly ran away and vomited it out.

    It took me a while to calm myself down. Then I stood up. I turned around and saw the man. He was

    taking a helmet under his arm and leaning against the motorbike,ughing at me.

    I nced at him and found that there were few cars on the road which was far away from the city. I had

    to go back to him.

    "What the hell do you want to do?"

    "We''re going to race today, and we need to bring one person this time. They just told me, and I couldn''t

    find anyone temporarily. It just happened that I saved you, so you should thank me. We''re clear now."

    The man looked me from head to toe. "Most importantly, your clothes match mine. It will save me

    trouble to wait for another woman to change her clothes."

    He looked at his watch again and asked, "Have you finished yet? Did you vomit all out? If you had

    done, get on. You should not vomit anymore then. Don''t embarrass me in front of those people."

    Then he pointed to the seat and asked me to get on.

    "What''s wrong with you? Why do you drag me into the race? You say that I''m a coward. The speed is

    too fast and I''m scared. I want to go home. I don''t want to be here."

    "You mean you don''t want to help me?"

    "I''ve said that I''m scared,"

    He got on the motorbike and said, "Okay. Then you can walk back by yourself. "

    I looked at the dark night and thought about being left here by him. I was afraid I wouldn''t be able to go

    home even if I walked for a whole night, let alone there may be some dangers.

    "Hello -"

    He answered with a very provoking voice, "What?"

    I had no choice but to get on his motorbike though I was reluctant.

    He handed the helmet to me and I said to him, "Be slow..."

    Before I could speak out the word "driving", the motorbike sped away again.

    I swore at him loudly, "You bastard..."

 Chapter 127 His Mystery

    Chapter 127 His Mystery

    I didn''t see my surroundings with the help of streetmps until he stopped.

    Now we were in a more secluded ce and it might be higher in the city.

    Looking down from the mountain, I found the road was curved as a ''S''.

    I felt a little dizzy and didn''t notice too many things.

    When I heard the voice of another person behind me, I noticed that there were other people in the dark

    not far away.

    Then three men and three women walked towards us.

    The three women were all wearing miniskirt, high necked, sturdy chest and curvy.

    The three men put their hands on their own women''s bodies, and some of their hands were rather

    fondling their buttocks. It was obvious that they didn''t care about others'' frequent pinches.

    One of the men with a crew cut said to the guy beside me, "Erwin Leng, you''vee a little slowly!"

    Till then I knew that the man besides me named Erwin.

    Erwin didn''t say anything, but a man with a face of stubble, held a cigar in his hand, and puffed a heavy

    smoke on the face of the woman in his arms.

    The woman said like a spoiled child, "You are bad, you are bad."

    The bearded man smiled and rubbed his hand against the woman''s face intentionally.

    The woman seemed to be enjoyed and smiled, but I couldn''t bear it and turned my head to the other

    side.

    The bearded man said after he got enough of flirting with the woman, "We bet whether you will take a

    woman here or not. We just bet 100000. Curtis and Frank said it is impossible for you to take a woman.

    You have no woman to take. But as far as I know, as long as you are rich and powerful, there are

    enough women. Not to mention that it''s the perfect time of our Erwin."

    The bearded man said to his twopanions, "See? A woman, pretty good! Curtis, Frank, I''ll get the

    moneyter."

    The two men said to the bearded man, "You win."

    All of a sudden, Erwin put his hand on my shoulder and pulled me into his arms.

    I struggled for a while, but he was so strong that I couldn''t move at all.

    Afraid of losing his face, Erwin moved his mouth close to my ear. He wore a forced smile on his lips,

    but his voice sounded threatening.

    "If you are not obedient, I''ll kill you now."

    I was not familiar with Erwin and I was afraid.

    Moreover, the other three men in front of me were not good people at first nce, especially the bald

    man with arge gold chain on his neck. When his eyes swept at me, it was like a cat seeing a fish.

    I was forcefully led by Erwin to the side of those people.

    "Hey, what''s your name? What did you do to win Erwin''s heart?"

    I didn''t mean to answer him, but Erwin secretly pinched me with his finger.

    I nced at him discontentedly. His smiling eyes were full of threat which only I could see.

    I reluctantly answered Frank, "My name is Maggie Wu. As for why Mr. Erwin likes me, he said I''m a

    coward."

    The stout man smirked at me and mocked, "What a stupid name! I felt like I was a bumpkin because

    my father called me Curtis Tu. But you name is more stupid and people can not only know you are a

    girl from your name."

    Erwin red at me, but I ignored him.

    And Frank''s focus was even more hateful, "Coward, most girls are cowards. How can you be a

    coward? Did you already beg for mercy before Erwin could get enough from you?"

    As soon as the bald man finished his words, all the other men burst intoughter.

    I really didn''t want to stay here for even a second.

    After they had enoughughter, Erwin said, "It is my ability to make her beg for mercy. I''m not sure if

    the three of you are good at all. Look at them. They seem not full yet."

    A hint of displeasure shed in the eyes of the three men, but it quickly disappeared.

    Erwin said to the ruffian, "Cary Shen, let''s start now."

    Cary took a drag on her cigar and waved at Erwin, "Bro, don''t worry. We are waiting for one more

    person."

    Hearing his words, Erwin furrowed his eyebrows and asked, "Adding one more people? Why do you

    want to add one more people? Don''t you think the cake is too big for us to share? "

    Curtis rubbed his lips and sighed, "We have no choice. He has a strong background. We can''t do that

    even if we don''t want to."

    "Who is he?"

    "The man of the Luo Group. You should know him. He used to be the CEO of the Ivey Group, but now

    his position has been returned to his brother."

    As soon as Curtis finished his words, I was shocked and thought, ''Is the guy they were talking about is

    Robbie? Will Robbiee here too?

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    And Curtis quickly gave the answer, "Robbie."

    Erwin must have sensed my emotional fluctuation. He nced at me and asked, "With his identity, how

    can he take risks to share it with us?"

    "We can''t control this kind of thing, nor can we understand what does he think about. We can only say

    that who willin about the extra money. Moreover, he has no identity of a president now. If he

    wants to find a way out for himself, he can also fully exin it. "

    "If he wins, how are we going to split?"

    Cary said, "Just as the way we did before, and he said that he wouldn''t encroach on our shares. It''s

    just that when there are goods in the future, we can''t enter his area. If he has an asional need, we

    should also let him take some shares."

    Erwin frowned and asked, "What the hell does he want to do?"

    "It sounds like he wants to make a clean area for himself."

    With a cold snort, Erwin asked, "Where is he? Now that he has entered this industry, and has beente

    for so long, is he ying around with us?"

    I listened to their conversation carefully, but I didn''t understand what they were talking about. I just

    couldn''t figure out what Robbie was going to do and why he had something to do with them.

    The sound of motorcycle was getting closer and closer.

    Cary looked into the darkness and said, "I''m afraid he ising."

    The motorbike was moving at a very fast speed. He didn''t stop until it stopped in front of us.

    Although the light was dim, his ck leather clothes and hairstyle were very outstanding, even if the

    helmet had not beenpletely taken off, I could still recognize Robbie at a nce form his tall and

    straight figure, and his familiar figure.

    Robbie''s existence here made me somewhat relieved. But I didn''t know how to deal with his dealing

    with these people and the fact that I was standing here like this.

    But it seemed that Robbie didn''t recognize me firstly.

    His eyes mainly fell on these men.

    Cary took the lead and greeted Robbie with a big smile, "Mr. Robbie, it''s my pleasure to see you here!

    Thank you so much! You''ve helped us a lot!"

 Chapter 128 The Other Side Of Him

    Chapter 128 The Other Side Of Him

    Robbie reached out his hand and shook hands with Cary, "I''m sorry. I was dyed by some matters."

    Cary and the other two smiled. "It''s not a big deal, and we''re chatting with each other. Erwin, who didn''t

    bring any woman with him before, has taken a woman today. Why didn''t Mr. Robbie bring a woman

    here?"

    "I didn''t bring it with me. Did I break the rules?"

    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if Mr. Robbie doesn''t bring any woman that you like. You can take a

    look at the women here. Do you have any woman you like?"

    Robbie didn''t even look at the women here at all.

    "I will not take others'' love. Let''s get to the point. We can talk about otherster."

    "Okay. Don''t be so courteous. Come on!"

    As soon as Cary said this, they got on their motorbikes. I saw those women putting on helmet

    voluntarily and then holding the men in front of them with their arms.

    The ce where the motorbike of Robbie stopped was a little close to the one of Erwin.

    With my head down, I walked up to Erwin''s car and took the helmet that he had handed me.

    Sitting in his own car, Robbie didn''t look at me, but Erwin said, "Mr. Robbie, are you here to take our

    job?"

    Robbie turned his head slightly, "Erwin, don''t you wee me?"

    However, when Robbie looked sideways at me, his eyebrows twitched slightly, but there was no other

    reactions. He continued to look at Erwin.

    I was halfway through my helmet then. I thought maybe it was because my style and makeup made

    Robbie did not recognize me.

    Erwin sneered, "It doesn''t matter whether I wee you or not. As long as Mr. Qi doesn''t object, I don''t

    care."

    The other three men also prepared their motorbikes to the horizontal line.

    Then, Erwin and Robbie wore their safety masks.

    All the engineunched, and the roar seemed to tear the quiet night sky apart.

    "Hold me with your arms. If you feel scared, close your eyes."

    Although I was unwilling to do so, I had not forgotten what happened to me just now so quickly. After

    hesitating for a while, I finally put my arms around Erwin''s waist.

    Erwin''s rock-like muscle gave me a sense of security, but even at this moment, it couldn''t erase my fear

    of it.

    As soon as I wrapped my arms around him, all the motorbikes screeched and rushed out.

    The scenery around me was like a fast movie, with only blurred textures on it. I felt that I was very close

    to the death.

    I thought the previous speed was fast enough, but now it was nothing when it waspared to now.

    Sweat dripped from my forehead and hands.

    My teeth chattered and my eyes were filled with tears. I looked at Robbie, whose car was as fast as

    mine, so I could see him clearly.

    Robbie in front of me now waspletely different from the one I had known.

    He looked neither dull nor guilty.

    His eyes were bright and sharp. He was determined to win, and he was bold and full of spirit that was

    suitable for his age.

    Such Robbie was actually a little fascinating. I forgot to be afraid and just looked at him like that.

    All of a sudden, Robbie was a mystery in my heart. I had no idea what kind of person he was.

    Robbie sped up all of a sudden and he was a little bit faster than us.

    When I came to my senses, thepetition was over.

    "Hey, are you scared silly?"

    Erwin''s tone was still full of ridicule. He looked at me, then looked at my eyes, and sneered.

    "What''s wrong? Do you think he is more handsome than me? "

    I turned my head and asked, "Have you finished thepetition? Send me back if you are done."

    At this time, I heard other motorcycles'' sounds.

    As soon as Curtis got out of the car, heined, "It seems that the rules of the past should be

    changed. Otherwise, the three of us are too not cost-effective."

    Hearing that, Robbie did not say anything. Instead, Erwin sneered scornfully and said, "Curtis, what''s

    wrong today? You have to admit defeat today!"

    Curtis snorted, "So what? You used to be the first, but now you''re the second."

    A cold light shed in Erwin''s eyes, but soon he smiled casually as if he didn''t care about it at all. "So

    what? This guy doesn''t want drugs. It''s also my right to choose first."

    "We are all brothers. This is not something to fight with. It is said that everyone is facing a loss every

    year. Erwin is not a greedy man. He keeps doing things in a reasonable range."

    Robbie said in a maic and rich voice, "I don''t want to break your rules, but since I win the first ce

    today, I hope you can keep our promise."

    Cary was the first to express his attitude, "Of course I will."

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    The others agreed. Only Erwin didn''t say anything, but said to everyone, "Since we are done, let''s go

    back home."

    Robbie said, like a gentleman, "Please, take your leave."

    The three men about Cary looked at each other and said nothing. Then they drove away with their

    women.

    Erwin buckled his helmet andmanded, "Get seated."

    "Erwin, I know you are different from the other three people and you have your own principles in doing

    things."

    With both hands on the car handlebar, Erwin squinted at Robbie and said, "I know you have a strong

    background, but I also remind you that it''s better not to touch such things."

    "Then why did you touch it?"

    "I didn''t grow up with a silver spoon. I have to eat. I have spent my life to be who I am today!

    What about you? "

    There was a trace of mockery in Erwin''s voice.

    Robbie smiled lightly.

    Then Erwin warned, "I hope you''ll keep your promise. Don''t meddle in other people''s personal affairs,

    and don''t let me know that you''re up to something."

    While he was speaking, Erwin started the engine.

    However, Robbie came over and rested his hand on the handlebar of Erwin''s motorbike, saying, "I''ll

    keep my promise. But there''s one thing I''d like to do, so I''m not sure if you can do me a favor."

    "What is it?"

    Robbie looked at me casually, "I suddenly have some interest in the woman behind you. Can you give

    her to me?"

    My hand trembled.

    Erwin said while slightly squinting his eyes, which looked like a leopard protecting its food. "I have one

    habit. I''m not willing to give anybody else anything that belongs to me."

    A tinge of evil smile was shown on Robbie''s face, "Your thing?"

    Robbie looked at me, a little angry, "Go back to your seat now. Do you have to let me remind you?"

    I didn''t know why I suddenly felt a little afraid of him. Like a child who had done something wrong with a

    guilty conscience, I was spiritless and obediently got out of the back seat of Erwin''s motorbike.

 Chapter 129 Whats The Relationship Between Me And Him

    Chapter 129 What''s The Rtionship Between Me And Him

    Erwin also didn''t expect that there was something between Robbie and me, and he did not even expect

    that I would listen to Robbie so easily.

    Erwin''s eyes became more ferocious. He red at me and cursed, "Fuck! You coward! Since you are

    afraid of him, aren''t you afraid that I will kill you?"

    Of course I would choose Robbie between Erwin and Robbie. I took off the helmet and gave it back to

    Erwin and took the helmet handed by Robbie obediently.

    Erwin''s expression was as if it would explode at any moment. "Don''t you think I will tear you apart?"

    Erwin asked fiercely.

    To be honest, Erwin looked quite frightening. However, Robbie said to Erwin, "Don''t you think it''s very

    ungracious to threaten a woman? What''s more, she is not yours but mine."

    There was a tinge of provocation in Robbie''s eyes, while Erwin''s eyes were chilling.

    "At least we should respect the woman''s own choice, she knows who is what she wants."

    Then Robbie started his motorbike and drove me away.

    However, Robbie didn''t drive very fast. As a result, Erwin caught up with us in an instant. Without

    saying a word, Erwin raised one of his hands and pointed at me. At that moment, I felt my heart was

    sinking with fear, but I didn''t know why.

    I should have just turned my face to the opposite side of Erwin.

    Then Erwin drove the car far away and soon disappeared from my sight.

    I couldn''t help but breathed a sigh of relief.

    Robbie stopped by the side of the road.

    "Why did you stop? It''ste. Let''s go home. "

    Robbie got out of the car, lit a cigarette and just looked at me silently, as if I was a child who made a

    mistake.

    And made me feel guilty, as if I really made a mistake, searching for the reasons that were favorable to

    me everywhere.

    "Oh, Rosie, let''s go back now. Rosie is still in that ce. She''s still under control of Erwin."

    "I''ve asked someone to take her back."

    "Okay."

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As a matter of fact, when I saw Robbie, I knew that Rosie would be fine. After all, I didn''t think that

    Robbie was the kind of person who woulde here arbitrarily.

    I just wanted to distract him, but Robbie was not affected obviously. He looked at me with me.

    "I know. I shouldn''t have let Rosie out to drink. Besides, I didn''t take good care of her."

    Robbie just stared at me without saying anything.

    I really can''t stand Robbie''s stare at the moment. "What''s wrong with me? Just tell me? I feel so

    ufortable under your gaze. "

    "Do you know your current identity?"

    I nodded.

    "Have you seen the click rate on Weibo of you?"

    I shook my head.

    "Forget it. It doesn''t matter. But you can''t have any contact with these people in the future. Got it?"

    "I don''t want to? I was forced to do that! Do you think I want to do that? "

    Robbie gave me a sharp look.

    I swallowed all my words. "Well, I''m sorry. I know it."

    It was not until this moment that Robbie threw away the cigarette butt and said, "Get on."

    I sat on the seat with my arms around Robbie.

    Unlike Erwin''s solid muscles, my heart was warm and secure when I held Robbie.

    Maybe for me, Robbie was always the one I could trust.

    On the way home, Robbie didn''t say anything to me, nor reproached me. He drove the motorbike within

    the range that I could ept and parked at the door of my home.

    "Would you like to have a ss of water in there?"

    Robbie was sitting on the motorcycle and didn''t intend to get off. He just told me briefly that I was not

    allowed to go anywhere except thepany these days.

    When I entered the house, I saw Xenia sleeping on the couch, stretching out her hands and legs.

    I''m patting on Xenia, "Xenia, why are you sleeping here? Wake up. Go upstairs and sleep."

    I called Xenia several times. She immediately sat up and reached for her phone. "Is my phone

    ringing?"

    "Xenia, it''s me."

    Xenia rubbed her eyes and asked, "Jasmine, when did youe back? Why did youe back

    alone? Didn''t you say that when you call me I''ll pick up you?"

    "Robbie sent me back. So I didn''t call you. Don''t sleep here. Go back to your room."

    Xenia, who was still sleepy, yawned and nodded. She followed me upstairs and said, "You can go to

    bed early. I''m really sleepy."

    Xenia then patted her sleepy mouth and went back to her room.

    After taking a shower, I alsoy down and slept.

    The next day, Xenia took me to thepany. She looked around as if she was a visitor. When she saw

    some stars she knew, she couldn''t help asking for their signatures.

    Then I went to Mr. Xia''s office and greeted him.

    Mr. Xia asked me to take a seat and served me a cup of tea as he always did.

    "Is everything going well? I heard that the conditions there are tough. "

    "Everything goes well. I''m fine."

    Mr. Xia nodded. "I have read all the reports. Please don''t mind Amy. If she has any problems, I will

    communicate with her. As for thements, it is normal. After all, Amy gets into the circle earlier than

    you. She is your senior. She has better foundation in fans and audiences than you. But it doesn''t

    matter, you can umte slowly."

    "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Xia. I''m fine. It won''t affect my life temporarily."

    Mr. Xia nodded, "That''s good. But as an actress, this is just a way to hype. If you want to make more

    aplishments in this industry, you have to take out good works. I wish you well that your first work

    can be sold well."

    In fact, I knew that few of them were optimistic about the market condition of this movie.

    But I was clear in my heart that since thepany didn''t fear to have any impact on Daniel, they will tie

    me up and make a topic with him. In addition to assisting the sponsor to publicize the movie, they must

    havee up with a good idea to help me make a promotion.

    I didn''t want to make a scandal like this and I didn''t want Rogelio to know it, but I really appreciated the

    company for giving me a tform and an opportunity.

    Mr. Xia said a few more words with me and I walked out of his office.

    Seeing meing out, Lucy smiled and said, "Come with me."

    I thought Lucy had something to tell me, but to my surprise, she led me to an independent office.

    "You don''t need to sit in the hall afterwards. This office is for you."

    Instead of the office, it was more like a rest room. There was no office supplies in it, but instead it was

    full of current popr news, such as the film poster, some magazine news as well as some pieces of

    jolts.

    Xenia asked for a circle of signatures before she went back to our rest room.

    She poured herself a ss of water and walked to me. "I just heard these people talk about something.

    Do you want to know?"

 Chapter 130 Love Should Be Selfish

    Chapter 130 Love Should Be Selfish

    I knew that Xenia wanted to gossip, but I just yed a trick on her. "If you can control yourself, don''t tell

    me, especially those gossips."

    Xenia couldn''t help but interrupt, "Jasmine, I think you should listen to this news. I don''t think it''s a bad

    thing to hear some gossip."

    I didn''t answer her, but randomly picked up a magazine and looked through it.

    Xenia saw me like this and sat down next to me. With a mysterious look, she said, "I heard a woman

    talk with someone in the restroom. She said that she saw Amy was with a foreigner when she was

    abroad."

    "She''s living abroad. Isn''t it normal for her to be with a foreigner?"

    Xenia said anxiously, "Not a woman!"

    "It''s normal that she was with a man. I just went to Mr. Xia''s office. He is a man. Does that mean

    anything?"

    Xenia pointed at me with her finger and continued, "You''re so naive. Since they talk about this thing, it

    is said that the rtionship between them is not ordinary friends."

    I still did not believe Xenia''s words, "If she really had a boyfriend abroad, it''s normal for lovers to be on

    and off. As long as she doesn''t keep this rtionship with two men at the same time, it''s not a big

    deal."

    Xenia was not satisfied with my reaction. She pouted and said, "I see. You don''t like Rogelio at all."

    "What does it have to do with whether I like Rogelio or not?"

    "When you really fall in love with someone and love him to the bones, you will understand the meaning

    of this gossip and you will know that when all the obstacles in your love are in such bad situation, how

    inspiring it is."

    At that time, I certainly disagreed with what Xenia had said. I said to her, "There is a kind of love called

    blessing."

    Xenia disagreed with me and said, "That''s nonsense. Love should be selfish and can''t be shared."

    At this time, someone knocked on the door. It was Xenia who answered the door. Daniel came in.

    Daniel nced at my rest room and said, "This is good. It seems that thepany really wants to give

    you a hand. It took me nearly two years to have been in such a room."

    "Oh, you are here!"

    Since she could oftene into contact with Daniel, Xenia was not as anthomaniac as she was when

    she chased stars at the beginning. Instead, she made fun of him.

    "My assistant told me that you came to thepany today, so I came to say hello."

    "After all, you are my anecdotal girlfriend. It''s normal for me toe here, isn''t it?"

    Daniel sat down on the sofa in front of me and said, "You don''t know that I didn''t cut off the phone

    yesterday, especially my mother kept asking if it was true."

    I asked with a smile, "What did you say?"

    "I asked my mom that do you want it to be true or not?" Then my mom said to me, "Son, although your

    career is in the period of going up, I don''t object to your marriage. As long as the girl is good, I will

    ept it. But if you are not serious, don''t get her pregnant."

    Xenia said to Daniel, "Well, you mom is open-minded."

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Daniel shook his head with a smile. "A lot of acquaintances havee to verify the situation with me,

    but I didn''t give them a serious answer. I don''t know if they have no qualms about it. And what about

    you? Did anyone call you and ask you? "

    I was listening to Daniel with a smile, but when I faced this question, my eyes became a little dim.

    ''Family'' is an unfriendly word to me.

    "No, no one cares about such things as me."

    Suddenly, Daniel realized that he might have asked the wrong question, so he changed the topic and

    said, "I''ve heard from the advertising department of the Ivey Group that the people in the upper circle

    are very satisfied with the endorsement of us. Maybe they will consider other advertising cooperation."

    "Really? I really don''t know anyone of thatpany, so I don''t know it."

    "Didn''t Robbie tell you?"

    I shook my head, "He didn''t talk much, let alone something uncertain."

    Daniel asked me again, "Do you have any work recently?"

    I still shook my head. "I don''t know yet. I haven''t heard from Robbie yet. Maybe it depends on the

    company''s arrangement."

    After hesitating for a while, Daniel said, "Fine, let''s forget about it. You have been working for so long

    and you are tired now. You can have a good rest."

    I saw that Daniel was going to leave and asked him, "What about you? Is there any new work?"

    There was a trace of embarrassment on Daniel''s face. Maybe he just thought that I would feel

    ufortable when I heard what he said.

    "Two. One is for the endorsement and the other is for the new TV series in ancient costume."

    Anyhow, Daniel was a popr star. At present, I was neither jealous nor envious of him.

    "That''s good. Hope you can be a big shot."

    "Thank you for your kind words first. I am leaving now. I guess I won''te to thepany these

    days. See youter when the promotion of the movie,"

    We said goodbye to each other and left. After Daniel closed the door and left, Xenia sighed slightly and

    said, "It will be great if you have a lot of chances of work."

    "It''s good for us to have endless appointments. But if that''s the case, I''m afraid that you won''t have any

    time to gossip here any longer."

    Xeniaughed, "I will be d if I can count the endless money for you."

    "Anyway, there is nothing to do in thepany now. Xenia, let''s go."

    "Okay, do you want to go home?"

    "No, buy me some things used to visit people and then go to a ce with me."

    Xenia replied briskly, "Okay."

    Then I left thepany with Xenia, and Xenia bought many bags of fruit snacks and daily necessities

    in the supermarket nearby. When she came out of the shopping mall, she asked if it was enough.

    "This is enough."

    "Where are we going?"

    "The prison."

    "Okay, the--prison!"

    Xenia was stunned. "No, did not I hear it wrong? prison? Who''s there? "

    Xenia is my friend, so I didn''t intend to hide this from her. "My mother."

    Xenia gasped, "You, mom? Why was she in prison? Oh, I see. She cooked for the prisoners?"

    "She is a criminal."

    Xenia shrank her neck, bit her lips, stopped talking and started the car.

    "My mother sold me like a human trafficker, so she had been in prison for a year."

    Seeing that I was going to tell her the truth, Xenia couldn''t help but ask, "So you are the same as your

    Warren."

    "Not really. My mom didn''t sell me to anyone in the countryside to be his wife."

    "Then where did she sell you to?"

    "You want me to sell my body in the nightclub?"

    Xenia opened her mouth wide, "Oh my God! Is she really your mother? How cruel she was! What

    happened then? "

 Chapter 131 Who Is It On Earth

    Chapter 131 Who Is It On Earth

    I told Xenia in a calm voice, "I was rescued from it, and I''m safe and sound, but she''s not as lucky as

    me."

    Xenia sniffed, "If you don''t admit that she is your mother. If she is my mother, I will heated her. Why do

    you still visit her?"

    I took a deep breath and continued, "I don''t know. I don''t know why I went to see her. I don''t miss her.

    Perhaps I just feel that she is rted to me by blood. But I won''t enter the jail then. Please help me

    give these things to the prison guard at the door. After all, my mother didn''t want to see me."

    "It is really rare to find such weird things in the world."

    When Xenia drove the car to the entrance of the prison, I saw a car passing by.

    That car looked familiar.

    Xenia and I got off the car and handed the bag to the prison guard. But the guard grumbled, "Faye is

    not of good character. But many people sent her gifts."

    I asked in a hurry, "Is there anyone elseing to see her?"

    The prison guard pointed at the two bags not far from his feet and said, "These bags were just

    delivered. I didn''t have the time to bring them into the jail before you came again."

    "Do you know who that person is?"

    "How do I know?"

    I asked again, "What kind of person is it?"

    "He''s driving a fancy car. He looks less than 40 years old and is a good-looking man. He should be an

    educated man ording to his words."

    "Oh, I see. Thank you. "

    The warden asked us if we were going to visit her.

    I shook my head and then got back into the car.

    Xenia asked me what was going on.

    "You haven''t met my mother. You don''t know her past life. She shouldn''t have known such a person.

    He didn''t even visit her, and he just left things. I don''t know such a person in my impression."

    Xenia started the car and asked, "Let me ask you a question. If you don''t want to answer, just forget it."

    "What?"

    "Where''s your father? Is he your father? "

    "My father died a long time ago, and he is not so young."

    A look of remorse appeared on Xenia''s face. She tightened her grip on the steering wheel and

    apologized, "I''m sorry, Jasmine."

    "It''s okay. I''m used to it. Don''t mind."

    Xenia boldly spected, "Could it be your mother''s first love, her ex-boyfriend or something?"

    Thinking of what my mom looked like, I couldn''t help but shake my head, "I can''t think of anyone who

    will like a woman like my mom."

    "Your father, they got married at that time, didn''t they?"

    "You''re right. My father is the root. He hurt my mother and me."

    "No wonder you didn''t mention your family before. I see. If I were you, I wouldn''t mention family in front

    of others. By the way, when will your mothere out? "

    "About four months."

    "That''s quick. What''s your n when shees out?"

    I don''t know. I haven''t thought about it. And I don''t know what to do. "

    "In my opinion, you should break off all rtions with your mother and live your own life away from her.

    If it is really impossible, you can give some alimony. All the money you give to my mother is enough."

    Then I and Xenia arrived at the gate. As soon as we got there, we saw Rosie standing there with a bag

    in her hand.

    When Xenia saw her, she pouted and murmured to me, "Why is she here again? She is so annoying."

    Then Xenia honked the horn unhappily.

    I said, "Rosie is just in a bad mood. Don''t be like that. In fact, she is a nice person."

    "I know she is Robbie''s sister. I won''t do anything to her for the sake of you and Robbie. As for whether

    she is a good person or not, I don''t want to know."

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    I took a look at Xenia helplessly, and then got off the car to greet Rosie.

    "Rosie, why didn''t you call me when you came here? So that I cane back early. Have you waited

    too long? "

    Rosie seemed to be totally sober just now. "No, I just arrived."

    I opened the door, and Rosie followed me inside.

    "When I woke up this morning, my younger brother scolded me."

    "You drank too much yesterday and you are unconscious. I have no choice but to call Robbie. Are you

    ming me for telling him?"

    Rosie shook her head. "No, he is my brother. It''s not a big deal to be scolded by him."

    I poured a ss of water for Rosie, "Rosie, can you forget that Kim."

    "No, I can''t." Rosie replied without any hesitation. But when she looked into my eyes, she added, "At

    least I can''t now."

    Recalling Kim''s behaviorst night, I was really worried. "Kim is not a good man."

    "Who says it''s a bad guy to have several subordinates?"

    "Do you still remember what he did when you got drunkst night?"

    Rosie asked in surprise, "Did you see him?"

    I nodded, "Yes, but I''m very disappointed. I don''t know why you like that kind of man. Yes, he looks

    nice, but he wanted to take you away when you were drunk."

    Rosie grumbled, "Then why didn''t you let him take me away?"

    "He means no good to you. How can I let him take you away?"

    Rosie didn''t believe me. "No, he won''t. He usually doesn''t even look at me when I make a move to him.

    Why would he do something bad to me? I wish he has a crush on me, but he just doesn''t like me at all."

    "Anyway, don''t look for him anymore. Yesterday he wanted to take you away with another man, and I

    stopped him. He also said he wanted to take me to a hotel or something. What kind of a good man do

    you think he is? After I had a quarrel with him, he even tried to beat me."

    Rosie asked in disbelief, "Beat you?"

    "Yes."

    "Then where did he beat you?"

    "Not yet."

    Rosie burst intoughter. I did not know why she wasughing.

    "I knew it! The man I love would never beat a woman! You must have said something bad! He was just

    bluffing!"

    It was a headache for me. "No, someone stopped him."

    However, Rosie still felt that I was cheating her. She lifted the corners of her mouth and patted me on

    the shoulder. "I know that you care about me and you want me good. You don''t want me to suffer, so

    you made up such a reason for me. Thank you. But I really can''t give up on him."

    "Rosie, I really didn''t..."

    Rosie put her index finger to her lips and gestured for silence. She put the bags on the table and took

    out two bottles of red wine. "Look what I''ve brought."

    I couldn''t help frowning.

    As Xenia was about to go upstairs, Rosie waved at her and said, "I''m sorry. I was too impulsive

    yesterday. Would you like to join us for a drink?"

    Xenia was stunned. She stood up, nced at Rosie and then at me. "Okay,e on!"

 Chapter 132 The Controller

    Chapter 132 The Controller

    Xenia walked down the stairs and took out three goblets.

    Rosie poured a ss of wine and raised it to Xenia. "I know that Jasmine doesn''t have the ability to

    drink with other people, but I think you are. Would you like to have a drink with me till we are drunk

    today?"

    Xenia did not reject anyone in drinking, "I''m an easygoing person. If you are polite to me, I will be very

    polite to you."

    "We are all Jasmine''s friends. It''s easy for us to make peace with each other."

    "No problem."

    They really got together like friends. They drank the beer just like they were drinking water and they

    would drink without any dishes. As time went by, they could drink and talk more and more happily.

    But soon they began to talk about booze.

    I didn''t want them to drink here without eating anything. So I made some eggs, found some snacks of

    Xenia and put them on the table.

    They were chatting about everything, but most of the topics were men and troubles that they couldn''t

    pass.

    They had a good conversation and even forgot me, so they didn''t ask me to drink with them.

    I sat on the sofa, looking at them, but didn''t persuade them to stop drinking this time. Since they both

    liked this way to vent themselves, then let them do it.

    I didn''t know whether I would have the same feelings as them or not.

    The doorbell rang. I got up to open the door, but they didn''t hear it at all and they were not disturbed by

    the doorbell.

    I opened the door and found it was Robbie.

    As soon as he entered the room, Robbie saw Rosie who was drinking with Xenia.

    I thought Robbie would stop it, but he didn''t seem to see it and didn''t give any response.

    "I will arrange a photographer for you to take pictures tomorrow."

    "What photos?"

    "Well, some of the star photos that can be put on the Inte. You can''t always ask others only to cut in

    the advertising fragments when they search your information."

    I nodded, "When? Where?"

    "I''ll send it to your pher. I''ve arranged everything there. You can ask Xenia to apany you

    tomorrow."

    After saying that, Robbie nced at the two women who were still smirking at themselves

    expressionlessly.

    "Has Rosie told you about her thing?"

    "Yes. Rosie is a very smart girl. But when she faces this kind of thing, she is still very stubborn. She

    had many male friends, but she had never dated anyone seriously. She only stayed with one man for

    more than a month and broke up."

    "Was she going to anaesthetize herself in this way too at that time?"

    Robbie shook his head and answered, "No. maybe she gets that man more easily. Rosie is the

    youngest and also a girl in our family. All of us love her very much. Whatever she likes in her childhood,

    she will be satisfied. Moreover, she has a beautiful appearance and looks very good. It is inevitable that

    she has a very high self-esteem. Perhaps the more indifferent this man is to her, the more she is angry

    with him."

    "That Kim, to be honest, I really don''t know how to reward him. If Rosie really know what kind of person

    Kim is, I don''t know if she will feel sorry for what she is doing now."

    "Let her do it by herself. After all, this is her own life. If we have interfered too much with her own life, it

    will only make her more rebellious."

    Then I asked Robbie, "Will you to sit down with me and watch them drinking now?"

    "It doesn''t matter," said Robbie, shrugging

    I was sitting on the sofa with Robbie.

    "Who are those people yesterday? Why did you y such a dangerous game? "

    Staring at the direction where Rosie was, Robbie added, "They manage the biggest nightclubs in the

    city."

    "What does this have to do with you?"

    Robbie nced at me and then turned to Rosie. "Because I''ll be a part of them soon."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I''m nning to open a night club, and I''ve already chosen the ce. Everything is ready. When your

    movie is on show, it will almost be opened."

    I looked at Robbie in astonishment. "You want to open a nightclub? Why? There are so many things

    you can do, why do you insist on doing this? "

    I was sold to a nightclub by my mother and met people like Kim in a nightclub. So I have a prejudice

    against a nightclub.

    "What can I do? I''m no longer the CEO of thepany. Except some shares, I''m an idle man. My only

    career now is to be your agent, but do you think you can make profits for me without worrying about

    food and clothing? "

    "Since you want to do something so much, why did you give all the work back to Rogelio and leave the

    company?"

    The corners of Robbie''s mouth curled up into a smile. "Because he is Rogelio. He is my elder brother,

    who should be the owner of all of these. However, I don''t like to be anybody''s subordinate, especially

    Rogelio. I''m afraid that we will not reach an agreement one day, and I don''t want to have any more

    conflict with him."

    "Can''t you do something else? I don''t think they are good people. "

    "In order to prevent customers from making trouble in the nightclub, they have hired some henchmen.

    After a long time, it''s normal for them to be aggressive and short tempered. I want to eat meat in other''s

    bowls so it is normal to keep a good rtionship with them. You don''t have to think that is a very bad

    thing. What''s more, I have invested money in it. If you want me to give up, you should pay me my loss."

    I rolled my eyes at Robbie and said, "You know I don''t have any money and you used that."

    Robbie smiled, "I have no choice. It is the best to make you give up."

    "Yes, you are right. It seems that I have been controlled by you for the word ''money''."

    "Do you mean that you will listen to me as long as I am your creditor?"

    I made a self-mockery, "I think you don''t have any interest in making me the most obedient one for you,

    do you? After all, without Rogelio, you don''t need me anymore."

    "Let''s wait until the movie is disyed."

    "Brother, why are you here?"

    She was too drunk to see Robbie after he has been here for so long. Holding a ss of wine, she

    staggered towards him.

    With her eyes blurred, Rosie plopped down beside Robbie and snuggled up against his chest like a

    little girl.

    "Brother, do you want to drink with me?"

    Robbie stretched out his hand to take the wine in Rosie''s hand and put it on the tea table in front of

    him, while gently caressing her head with the other hand.

    "Brother, you are a man. Please tell me why Kim doesn''t like me?"

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    As his lips moved, before Robbie could speak out, Rosie added, "Never mind. You know what? We

    three are all idiots in front of love. Our brother is even more idiot. He loves Michelle, but Michelle is

    obviously your..."

 Chapter 133 My Love For Him Remains Unchanged

    Chapter 133 My Love For Him Remains Unchanged

    Before Rosie finished her words, Robbie interrupted her coldly, "It''s all over. Don''t mention it anymore."

    Rosie gave him a snort and said, "all right. I won''t mention it again. You used to let me not to mention it.

    But it''s all over now. I really don''t know what to say."

    Rosie leaned against Robbie and said, "Brother, you just forget her. You should find me a good sister-

    inw. Anyway, in my heart, Michelle is not my sister-inw at all."

    Robbie''s hand gently patted Rosie, "Go to sleep. It''s enough to vent today. Don''t bother yourself like

    this in the future. I will feel sorry for you."

    Rosie leaned her body closer to Robbie''s chest and closed her eyes. She seemed to enjoy a lot.

    I could see tenderness and love in Robbie''s eyes.

    "Take her to my bedroom,"

    "Okay, I have to go outter, so let her sleep here for a while, I''ll pick her upter."

    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t pick her up. Just let her stay here. I''ll take care of her. And she''s in such a

    statue. If shees back home, Mrs. Nancy will also be worried."

    Robbie picked up the sleeping Rosie. "If she wakes up and wants to go home, you can call me."

    "Okay."

    I led Robbie to my bedroom to put Rosie to my bed.

    When I went downstairs, Xenia was still in a daze. I helped her up and said, "Let''s go upstairs."

    "I want to drink more."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Go upstairs and I''ll join you."

    Tried hard not to close her eyes, Xenia replied, "Okay, okay..."

    Robbie asked me if I needed any help. I said no and let him go.

    I helped Xenia upstairs and take her back to her room.

    She couldn''t help falling down on the bed.

    "She just wants to drink a lot because of love. Why do you have to drink like this?"

    "Fuck! We''ve been back for several days, but the man named Vann didn''te to see us. After all, we

    are still friends! Do you think we are friends? "

    I poured a ss of water, put it at Xenia''s bedside and cover her with a quilt

    "Yes, yes, yes, we are friends. He didn''t forget us, but he is a police. He has a lot of work to do. He is

    not as idle as us."

    Xenia sniffed. "Even if he is busy, can''t he even have a phone call? All men are ungrateful monsters. "

    I patted Xenia on her head, as if I wasforting a little child, "Alright, maybe he will call ande to

    see us tomorrow."

    "Bullshit! Who cares about him? I''d rather he won''te all his life."

    She then turned over and fell asleep. She snored because she drank too much.

    I gently closed the door of Xenia''s room and then went back to the living room downstairs. After that, I

    picked up my phone and made a call to Vann.

    "Hey, superstar, what are you doing here? How do you have time to call me?"

    "How are you recently? Howe I haven''t seen youtely? Have you forgotten us? "

    "No, no, I really don''t. I have a case at hand recently. I haven''t gone home for a few days and haven''t

    slept yet."

    "What case?"

    "Well, I have to keep it a secret."

    At that time, I heard someone calling, "Let''s go, Vann."

    Hearing that, Vann answered hastily, "Okay,ing."

    Hearing that, Vann apologized to me, "I''m sorry. I have to go now. I''ll talk to youter."

    "Well, go ahead with your work. Call me and Xenia if you have time. And if youe back,e over

    and have a chat."

    "Okay, I got to go."

    Vann hung up the phone in a hurry.

    I was bored looking at the phone and I really had nothing to do. I learned from Xenia to read those

    entertainment news and see how the news about me had developed.

    Fortunately, this was the case with entertainment news. In a day or two, the number one position of

    microblog was surpassed by other reports.

    I looked through it casually and yed with it since I felt bored.

    I saw some news about the Ivey Group in finance.

    Recently, Ivey Group was going to purchase an old electronicpany.

    It was said that since the rece of the leader of the Ivey Group, it had many actions and was ready to

    enter more realms.

    I guessed Rogelio must be very busy now. After the farewell to the Gu Estate, I haven''t seen him again.

    It was a pity that there was no photo of Rogelio in the news.

    Rosie and Xenia didn''t sober up until the next day. Xenia looked much better and she asked me if she

    could stay here for a few days. I said no problem.

    Xenia got ready soon and drove me to take photos.

    The whole day was tormented by taking photos. At noon, we were also having lunch in the studio.

    Since they drank togetherst time, they haven''t taken the initiative to ask for a drink and they haven''t

    talked about it anymore. Robbie often came to see Rosie, but only for a short while every time.

    Fortunately, I did not have a high degree of recognition when I went out. And a few photos on the

    inte did not make people notice me. So I began to return to school again.

    And every time, Xenia would refuse to enter, she kept roaming nearby until I finished my ss.

    But that night when I came out of school after ss, she didn''t wait for me at the school gate. I thought

    it was toote for her to go shopping this time, so I decided to wait for her under a tree on the roadside.

    At this moment, a sapphire sports car stopped by my side.

    The door opened and a tall man got out.

    My heart was pounding. ''how could it be him?''.

    However, judging from the gentle eyes and a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, it was definitely

    Rogelio who dressed in a suit.

    "Long time no see."

    "What a coincidence to meet you here."

    Rogelio smiled faintly. "It''s not a coincidence. I''m here to pick you up."

    "You,e to pick me up? What about Xenia? "

    "She can''te here today and she asked Rosiee here. But Rosie said that she couldn''te

    here because of alcohol. So she called me to ask for help. I''m free now. Do you mind meing

    here?"

    I shook my head, "of course not."

    "Get in the car."

    Rogelio helped me open the car door. I felt I was really useless. Every time I saw Rogelio, I felt that my

    reaction and thinking would be dull.

    I sat on the passenger seat and watched Rogelio go around the car to the driver''s seat and sit in the

    car.

    Rogelio fastened his seat belt, started the car and looked at me. Suddenly, he smiled and I saw him

    leaning over to me.

    I was so nervous that I didn''t dare to move. I just watched Rogelio''s sudden intimate action, not

    knowing what happened.

    He pulled the safety belt behind me and fastened it for me.

    "You''re not wearing your seatbelt."

    "Okay."

    I watched the face of Rogelio that was very close to me, and even my breath stopped for a while.

    What''s worse, Rogelio didn''t pull away the distance immediately. Instead, he put his hand on the seat

    belt and raised his head in such a close distance, so that the two of them could look into each other''s

    eyes.

    A bit of streamer in Rogelio''s eyes hit me like an electric wave, and at that moment, I even hoped that

    the time would be fixed.

 Chapter 134 A Lie

    Chapter 134 A Lie

    Rogelio stopped and smiled at me. Then he stood up and sat back to his seat.

    Rogelio said to me, "It seems that we haven''t seen each other for a long time."

    "Yes, it has been fifty seven days."

    Rogelio''s eyes flickered. I realized that I had made a mistake as soon as I spoke out the words. "I

    mean it''s almost two months." I corrected.

    I didn''t know whether Rogelio really didn''t mind it or he just pretended that he didn''t hear anything. His

    expression was calm.

    Then Rogelio turned around and started the car.

    I thought he would drive me home directly, but he didn''t. instead, he parked his car by the river and got

    off the car to the guardrail.

    With one of his hands on the handrail of the handrail, Rogelio stared at the glistening River, and

    suddenly, a cold evening wind came.

    I didn''t know why Rogelio brought me here, but I didn''t ask. I just apanied him silently and stood

    with him.

    "Your movie is about to release, right? When will it be disyed? "

    "The director said it''s under preparation now. If everything goes well, it can be disyed at the end of

    this month."

    I clenched the handrail, and said to Rogelio apologetically, "Sorry, I grabbed the role of Amy."

    Rogelio smiled lightly and said, "It doesn''t matter. You don''t need to say sorry. Amy has a lot of

    resources and it''s no big deal for her to lose one. What''s more, you are more suitable to y this role

    than her."

    "But those reports..."

    "You did all these just for hype. I know it and she herself also agrees with it."

    Once again, both of us fell into silence.

    "Are you cold?"

    I shook my head, "No."

    But my body was more honest than my mouth. I couldn''t help shivering.

    Rogelio smiled, which made me blush.

    He took off his coat and put it on me.

    I refused and wanted him to get dressed. "You''ll get cold, too."

    Rogelio pressed his hand on mine. "I''m not cold. You wear it."

    Rogelio looked at me with his bright eyes. At that moment, I seemed to feel something different.

    But after a short while, Rogelio looked at the river and put down his hand.

    "I don''t know why, I just want to stay outside for a while, you can stay with me for a while."

    I felt that he had something on his mind, but I didn''t know if I should ask him. After some hesitation, I

    chose to remain silent and look at him quietly.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    "I know it''s a miracle for me to wake up, and I''m lucky too. But somehow I always feel that something

    important is missing in my life. But no matter how hard I try, I just can''t find it. "

    "Maybe it''s only temporary. You just woke up, so you had some psychological reaction to some extent."

    Rogelio shook his head. "I don''t know. I just don''t think it''s what I want. What is the loss on earth? Or

    something I couldn''t remember? "

    I encouraged him. "Just forget it. The most important thing now is to live a happy life. Just be what you

    like and make yourself happy. When you wake up, you will be a brand new one. You don''t have to live

    the way you used to be. "

    Rogelio turned to look at me and asked, "Is that okay?"

    "Why not? Past isn''t the best life. You should be responsible for yourself for the present, not necessary,

    and be responsible for yourself in the past. Take it as apletely different life, a new life, not the

    previous one. "

    "That makes sense."

    "Are you feeling better now?"

    Rogelio smiled warmly. "I''m feeling much better now. Do you know that, Jasmine?"

    "Know what?"

    "Every time I''m with you, I can''t feel what I have lost."

    I looked into his eyes, how I wished I was the part that made him feel missing. But I knew it was

    impossible. He loved Michelle.

    "You just need someone to talk to you. I believe when Amy finished her movie, you will not feel that and

    you will be very happy."

    "Michelle, she is indeed very busy."

    Rogelio added, "Can I talk with you like this in the future?"

    I really wanted to tell Rogelio that I wanted to chat with him every day and I want to see him every day.

    But Rogelio added, "Never mind. I''m afraid your boyfriend Daniel will be unhappy."

    I should have told Rogelio that Daniel and I were just hyping it. But I didn''t exin it, instead, I chose to

    admit it.

    I knew I shouldn''t have stayed with Rogelio in this way. I was just a friend of him when I was with him,

    but to me, I had suffered from an unreachable pain when I was with him.

    Just like now, I didn''t know how to face him.

    It would make me happy to stay with him for a short time, but then there would be more pain and

    longing.

    Rogelio asked, "You are also seldom together, right?"

    I lied to him, "we seldom meet."

    "By video?"

    I nodded, "sort of."

    Rogelio''s mouth twitched. "We are indeed suffering from the unrequited love."

    "Do you have video call with Amy every day?"

    Rogelio nodded, "It should be said several times a day."

    I could feel the unhappiness in my heart. "It seems that you really miss each other very much."

    "How about you and Daniel? How are you getting along? "

    "Of course not as good as your rtionship with Amy."

    "Do you also feel empty when you miss him?"

    Looking at Rogelio''s face, I couldn''t control the emotions in my eyes.

    I took a deep breath and said to Rogelio, "Yes, when I miss him, I feel empty. I feel sad. Sometimes I

    wished that she had never met such a good man. Since I met him, why can''t he belong to me? Why

    should I suffer so much? Just because I am not good enough, do I have no right to be happy? "

    "Jasmine!"

    I realized that I gradually lost control of my emotions. I retracted my gaze and looked at the river, trying

    to suppress the emotions in my heart.

    "Are you two in trouble?"

    I said to Rogelio, "A marriage that doesn''t have the approval of the elders is doomed to be unhappy,

    isn''t it?"

    I thought Rogelio would say someforting words or some measures, but he said to me, "Since you

    are not recognized by his elders, you should break up earlier."

    I asked him sadly, "do you also think we should break up without the approval of the elders?"

    "You look unhappy. I don''t think it''s necessary to hold on."

    I couldn''t help but pulled the clothes that Rogelio was putting on me, "what if it is your mother who

    objects to the marriage? What will you choose? "

 Chapter 135 Separation Of Love

    Chapter 135 Separation Of Love

    Rogelio said to me seriously, "It depends on how much I love this woman. But if I were Daniel, I

    wouldn''t give up on you."

    These words were spoken by Rogelio, and they made me feel warm in my heart.

    But it was only temporary. After all, there was no if in the world.

    "I heard that there was an ident when you saved a person. Were you injured at that time?"

    "I was not hurt. I was locked in the cer for a day. At that time, I was so scared that I thought I couldn''t

    get out forever. Fortunately, Robbie found me and saved me. When I escaped, I was bitten by a snake.

    However, he cheated me that he was a poisonous snake. I thought I would not live long, and Robbie

    lied to me and asked me to leave myst words. "

    I shook my head with a smile, "I thought I was a fool. I didn''t know I was deceived by Robbie. I really

    thought I was going to die."

    "Are you afraid?"

    "Maybe, but I was really sleepy at that time."

    Rogelioughed, "Sleepy! But I want to know, who were you thinking of at that time? "

    I looked at Rogelio, but couldn''t tell him. I thought of him.

    "I just feel that I''m dying, nothing. I have no legacies to leave to anyone."

    Rogelio turned to look at the river. "What a pity."

    Rogelio and I stood there in silence for a while, without saying anything.

    I saw the thin clothes of Rogelio and worried that he might catch a cold, so I said, "Let''s go."

    Rogelio took a deep breath and said, "okay."

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    On the way back, Rogelio asked me, "Is there anything else that you have to deal with except

    propaganda?"

    I answered, "No, I''m not. I don''t have any fame and no one wants me to act a character."

    "I heard that Robbie is your agent. He seems to beck of working ability."

    "It''s not his fault. It''s my fault."

    We just arrived at the gate of our house. I asked Rogelio whether he needed to go in and have a seat.

    He could go in and see Rosie.

    Rogelio looked at his watch and said, "No, it''s toote now. If we are seen by others, it will be bad for

    your reputation."

    Rogelio got out of the car and saw me off.

    After taking a few steps, I realized that I was still wearing Rogelio''s coat. When I took off the coat, I felt

    a little cold, for I had been used to the warmth.

    I handed the dress back to Rogelio. "Thank you."

    Looking at the coat, Rogelio didn''t take it but stood aside silently.

    Rogelio just stood there still.

    I was stunned for a moment. Although I was not sure what was going on in Rogelio''s mind, I boldly put

    the coat on him.

    Instead of looking at me, he turned around, opened the door and got into the car.

    I saw Rogelio drive away without saying goodbye.

    When I returned home, I was still in my own little world, and I would not havee to my senses if not

    for theughter.

    It was then that I noticed the two people, Rosie and Xenia, who were sitting on the sofa shoulder to

    shoulder, and Xenia still resting on Rosie''s shoulder. They was looking at me with a lot of snickers.

    They hadn''t gotten along well with each other for quite a long time, but the rtionship between them

    had improved greatly after that drink.

    Xenia patted the seat beside her and gestured for me to take a seat.

    I rolled my eyes at them and walked over.

    "How do you feel tonight?"

    I leaned over and smelled the two of them. There was no smell of alcohol. "You two did it on purpose,

    didn''t you?"

    "Are you very grateful to us?"

    "Don''t be so selfcent in the future,"

    Xenia sat up straight and replied, "After we have talked, I think it''s your own choice to choose who you

    like. In fact, I also think what Rosie said is reasonable. I think about it for a while, and you have a

    different attitude towards Rogelio. Anyway, you are sensitive. Rosie said that she didn''t like Amy, and I

    also don''t like her, so we both hope that you can take Rogelio away from Amy."

    Rosie nodded to me, "I really hope so. I''d like you to be my sister-inw."

    I got up and said, "I don''t want to talk to you. And Rosie, stay away from Xenia. She is just too boring to

    care about these things."

    Then I went upstairs, but Rosie followed me into my room.

    "I haven''t told Xenia about the rtionship between you and my brother."

    "I think we''d better keep it as a secret from her. Otherwise, she will be more unreasonable if she

    knows this."

    Lying on the bed, Rosie supported her head with one hand and asked, "do you still like my brother?"

    I wanted to deny, but Rosie suddenly put on a serious face and said, "to be honest, don''t lie to me, or

    we are no longer friends."

    I nodded slowly and sat down on the edge of the bed.

    Suddenly, Rosie came close to me and whispered in my ear, "that''s great!"

    "Rosie, actually, I don''t know what to say. Every time I saw Rogelio, I really felt different from other

    men. But I don''t know if it''s love or not. I miss him and I''m d to see him and apany him, but

    every time I see him, I want to escape."

    "Silly girl, that is love! You still love my brother and you can''t forget him. If you like him, you can chase

    him. For example, I will try to pursue Kim even if he doesn''t like me. Now Michelle is always filming

    outside, and she seldom stays with my brother. This is your chance. "

    "What I get is not real love by using this chance. I know that one day, Rogelio will regret it. It''s all bad

    ideas, Rosie. I''d rather see them through."

    Rosie threw herself on the bed in frustration. "Jasmine, I really can''t understand you. Can you be

    braver and selfish? You''re not who you were. You don''t have to live with inferiorityplex like you

    used to. Don''t be so careful."

    Staring at the ceiling, Rosie continued, "if only this movie could be sold and you could make it a hit.

    Then my mother will be a lot more amodating."

    Of course I didn''t think too much about what Rosie said, nor dare I expect too much. In fact, everything

    I had now is so unreal. I always felt that they were like bubbles, and maybe they would disappear one

    morning.

    I''m just an obscure actress. I got a leading actress by ident, but the movie hasn''t been shown yet.

    But those stars'' gossip and hot searches had kept oning up with me these days.

    At midnight, when I was sleeping with Rosie, Xenia barged into our room. She turned on the lights and

    woke us up.

    Rosie was so shocked that she sat up immediately and asked whether there was a fire.

    Xenia pointed at her phone andined, "This is even more severe than the fire! Jasmine, look!

    You hit the headlines again!"

 Chapter 136 Trouble Again

    Chapter 136 Trouble Again

    Rosie took Xenia''s phone and nced at it. The expression on her face waspletely different from

    that of Xenia''s. Her mouth was type O and sheughed out loud.

    "Good news. That''s good news if this is true."

    I looked at the different expressions of them and took one look at the cellphone.

    But I couldn''t stay as calm as they could be. My heart was entangled together and I didn''t know what to

    do.

    I never thought that as a star with almost no fame, I would be followed and photographed by paparazzi.

    The photos of me and Rogelio had been uploaded to the Inte. Although the pictures were not very

    clear, you could still recognize that the person was me.

    Rogelio gave me a coat, took me home and I gave him a coat. These were all taken photos. They were

    very detailed.

    But all of these pictures were easy to extend the imagination.

    "I didn''t expect you to get along so well with each other," Rosie quipped.

    My mind was in a mess, "don''t talk nonsense. It''s not what you think."

    Xenia flipped through her phone again and sighed, said to Rosie, "It''s not good news at this time. If

    Jasmine is regarded as a third party, then what kind of person is she? Just two days ago, she was on

    the hottest topic about her rtionship with Daniel, and now it''s your brother. She is not only a third

    party, but also a two timer. Look at this, some people said that she had been seducing men to get the

    position she had in. Now, there''s nothing she can do about it anymore. "

    Rosie sniffed, "It doesn''t matter if you know those news is not true. Everybody in the entertainment

    circle knows that the entertainment circle is a big hotchpotch. These news will be taken as a joke if they

    watch it. They will forget it in a few days."

    "It''s easy for you to say that. People should focus on their own career. It is better to have a good

    reputation."

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosie yawned and tucked herself in again. Then she said to Xenia, "Go back to sleep. There is no

    need to make such a fuss. In my opinion, if Jasmine can really marry my brother and be my

    sister-inw, this kind of gossip will be nothing. Then she doesn''t need to stay in the entertainment

    circle. Just be Mrs. Luo."

    Then she turned over and went back to sleep.

    Xenia looked at me with innocent eyes and said, "Actually, Rosie is right. Please don''t take it to heart. I

    might make a fuss."

    Xenia also went back to her room after she finished her words. I sat on the bed and leaned against the

    bedside, but couldn''t fall asleep.

    There were always some worries in my heart, maybe I was afraid of causing trouble to Rogelio.

    Though it was gettingte, I still sent Robbie a text message. "Have you seen the news?"

    I thought the message would be replied after this morning, but Robbie replied very soon.

    "You are so good at finding troubles for yourself."

    "It will be troublesome, won''t it? Then what should we do? How we deal with it?"

    "Rumors can''t be spread around the entertainment circle. They will only make things worse. Many

    people don''t want to see the truth and only see what they want to see. Moreover, Jasmine, when you

    face Rogelio, are you really innocent?"

    After reading the long message from Robbie, I fell silent while reading it.

    It was true that I was totally innocent from the bottom of my heart and I had no right to exin it to

    others. I didn''t reply to his message. Instead, I saw some blurred pictures and saved them in my

    phone.

    As it was an official call activity of ¡¶Spring bud¡· the next night, I got to know the specific content of

    the activity in the daytime and thought about how to answer the reporters'' questions.

    I tried not to pay attention to that news, and tried not to think about it. I didn''t want to be wrapped in my

    own heart.

    I thought that as long as I turned a deaf ear to them, there would be nothing wrong with me.

    In the afternoon, I went to the hairdresser''s studio. Then, apanied by Xenia, Rosie and Robbie, I

    went to the event.

    I saw Director Max and many actors that had cooperated with each other again on the spot, and we

    havemunicated well with each other.

    Director Max came over and had a chat with me, "I talked with some directors about you. You are a

    good actor and I hope they can consider you."

    "Thank you for your rmendation, Director Max."

    Director Max shook his hand. "This is not a big deal, after all, words alone are no guarantee. I believe

    that after the movie is released, there will be many directors looking for you."

    I replied modestly, "I wish I can cooperate with you again, Director Max."

    Director Max replied with a smile, "Of course, we will. I am still looking for the script. At that time, I will

    consider to cooperate with you. But, Jasmine, what I want to say today is that you are a talented

    actress. Acting alone can help you be a famous star. "

    From Director Max''s tone and eyes, I could feel what he meant, and he didn''t point out because of his

    care for me.

    "Okay, Director Max. I will be more careful. I will work hard to avoid the rumors."

    Director Max nodded and went out to say hello to others.

    Daniel was thetest toe, but he greeted the Director Max simply and then came over to me.

    Daniel came up with a face of injustice and said to me, "What should I do? Just as my rtionship was

    made public, my girlfriend was cuckolded. Many people leftments on my Weibo, someforted

    me, some made fun of me, and some even asked me to break up with you in a high-profile way. Even

    my mom called and said she would never ept such a daughter-inw. What should I do now?"

    I looked at Daniel regrettably, "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect that. I''m so upset."

    "I was also curious that Robbie''s status, how could he be an agent for you? I didn''t think he was your

    boyfriend."

    "Robbie?"

    I was shocked for a moment. I didn''t expect that Daniel would think the one in the picture was Robbie.

    But it was not surprising at all. That picture wasn''t very clear and Rogelio in it looked like Robbie very

    much.

    I didn''t tell him that the one was Rogelio rather than Robbie. After all, no one would consider me as a

    third party if the one was Robbie.

    "We are not in a rtionship. We are just friends. You shouldn''t believe what they wrote."

    "I don''t believe them, but I believe the photos."

    I asked, "What about the photos of us? Doesn''t it look like? "

    Daniel smiled, "We were just kidding. Don''t tell me you and he tried to change the topic on purpose.

    But are you sure you are not a couple? "

    I emphasized again, "No."

    Daniel still pretended to be upset and said, "So what should we do now? Should we continue to disy

    our love in public, or should I pretend to be abandoned? "

    I shook my head, "I also don''t know. Does your team orpany have any specific

    instructions?"

 Chapter 137 The Man Standing Next To Me

    Chapter 137 The Man Standing Next To Me

    Daniel shook his head and jokingly said, "Things happened too fast, maybe they have no time to deal

    with things of such level."

    Then the staff informed us that we can go onto the stage.

    When I shown up with Daniel together, there were many reporters under the stage, and the cheers

    were all for Daniel.

    After some small tricks and exchanges, reporters began to enter the question section. The movie was a

    big sess, and everything went well. The media were invited in advance, so there was no tricky

    problem.

    But when the ceremony was about toe to an end, there was suddenly a wave of people breaking

    in, pushing the reporters to both sides. When we could see clearly who they were, Michelle had

    appeared among the crowd and walked onto the stage step by step.

    Everyone was stuck by this emergency and didn''t recover from it.

    Some reporters thought she was the special guest.

    However, someone finally sensed that the atmosphere was not right and Michelle had already walked

    to me.

    Michelle didn''t say a word. She just raised her hand and pped me in the face. At that time, I only felt

    a burning pain on my cheek.

    The whole room was in silence.

    All of a sudden, I was suffocated, and the media under the stage were impatient to press the shutter.

    The shlight kept shing, and the scene became a bit chaotic.

    But Xenia couldn''t control them and just shouted to tell them to stop uselessly.

    Again, Xenia rushed down the stage to stop her, but she was stopped by Michelle''s bodyguards and

    was unable to move forward at all.

    Michelle squinted at me with her chin raised. "I don''t care about the tricks of robbing me and I don''t

    care. But you dared to seduce my man. Are you crazy about money and men? He is my man! How

    dare you! "

    I said to Michelle in a low voice, "It''s not what you think. I hope you can calm down a little bit. If you

    choose this way to further expose the matter to the media, you can consider neither my reputation nor

    Rogelio''s."

    Michelle snorted and responded in the same low voice, "I don''t care. What kind of fucking media or

    gossip media? I only care about them. I only care about the things that belong to me. As long as I still

    want it, no one can take it away from me. Even if I want to make trouble, so what? Even if I act

    foolishly, do you think you can steal Rogelio from me! No way! "

    After that, Michelle turned to the media, pointed at me and said to the reporters off the stage, "Just as

    you see, I''m here today to get my voice. This woman has grabbed my resources by all means and now

    she is taking advantage of my absence to y a movie to seduce my man. I''m here today to give her a

    warning, as well as to the public opinion of all the couples who have been hacked. What kind of ending

    will a woman who wants to be a mistresse to? "

    This was a live broadcast program. It was specifically used to publicize the movie, but it became

    another scene out of control.

    This kind of thing was loved by the media and the organizers could not control the situation.

    Many reporters also swarmed up and asked me, "Miss Jasmine, manyizens have this question as

    well. As a newer who has never created any work, how did you get this role?"

    "I can answer this question."

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Director Max came over and said to the media, "The movie ¡¶Spring bud¡· will be disyed in a few

    days, and everyone will understand why I changed the heroine temporarily, because the acting skill of

    Jasmine is not only better, but particrly outstanding."

    Michelle looked at Director Max with displeasure. Their eyes met in a sh, and then she continued to

    face the media, pretending not to see it.

    At the same time, another reporter who had been paid a visit also went straight to Daniel. "Daniel, there

    is a rumor on the Inte that you and Jasmine are a couple. And you haven''t deny it. Now that

    something has happened, what do you want to say?"

    Daniel looked at me, his eyes were full of sympathy and helplessness.

    "Today is the press conference of ¡¶Spring bud¡·. We will not answer the questions not rted to this

    movie."

    "Jasmine, what do you want to say? Have you considered apologizing to us and exining to Amy? "

    It was my first time to deal with such a situation. I was a little panicked. I didn''t know how to deal with it.

    There was no defect and I wouldn''t cause more trouble.

    Some staff finally crowded up and wanted to take me out of the stage.

    Right now, I was eager to stop being in the spotlight.

    Suddenly, someone held my shoulder and fixed me on the stage.

    When I raised my head, I saw the resolute profile of Robbie and the calm look in his eyes.

    At that moment, I felt as if I had been relieved and was not as panic and helpless as before.

    "I think I have to stand out and say something. Please be quiet."

    The room quieted down.

    "The woman in my arms is my girlfriend. You can check the news with your phone. The person on the

    news is actually me. But Amy''s boyfriend is my elder brother, Rogelio. We have a lot inmon, so it''s

    normal for us to be mistaken for other people because of the blurry photo. But you don''t understand the

    situation and thene to make trouble to others. How rude you are! "

    As he spoke, Robbie nced disdainfully at the poker faced Michelle.

    Michelle frowned and looked at Robbie, "I have known you for so many years. Can''t I tell the difference

    between you and Rogelio?"

    Robbie hissed, "Do I not know whether I am the one who is with my woman or someone else?"

    "You..."

    Turning to the media, Robbie continued, "I''m Jasmine'' agent now. I have thought about her career. In

    order that we can have a quiet rtionship, we didn''t n to announce our rtionship to the media so

    soon. We just didn''t expect that it would be noticed by the media so quickly."

    The reporter asked again, "but Mr. Luo imed that he is Jasmine''s boyfriend, then how do you exin

    the previous report about Jasmine and Daniel?"

    Robbie was still calm, "At that time, I, Jasmine and Daniel were good friends. We often had dinner

    together and chatted with each other. Daniel invited us to dinner that day, but I didn''t have time to go for

    the date because I was upied by something."

    "She knows that I can''t go together, Jasmine was worried that the media outlets would make it public

    and she also wanted to leave. But Daniel asked her to stay and he told her that she didn''t have to mind

    at all. But after all, someone made a deliberate misinterpretation of the reports that you

    saw."

 Chapter 138 Push The Boat With The Current

    Chapter 138 Push The Boat With The Current

    Robbie smiled, "We are all friends. There is no need to exin it. Since it hase to this, I have to

    stand out and speak for my girlfriend. "

    Robbie smiled at me gently and caressed my hair affectionately.

    "Everyone here should know the background of Amy''s boyfriend. I''m the younger brother of Rogelio.

    Before Rogelio wakes up, I''ve been acting as the CEO of the Ivey Group. You should know that if I

    want to make my girl famous, let alone such a small role. It is not strange if I give her more."

    "I know there are somements on the Inte that my woman is relying on the hidden rules to

    ascend director Max, then I want everyone to see, with my financial resources and appearance, is it

    necessary for Jasmine to do such a thing?"

    The journalists looked at each other, as if they had been convinced by what Robbie had said.

    I thought it was enough for him to handle all these things. Unexpectedly, Robbie continued, "After all,

    Rogelio and I are brothers, and Amy is my brother''s nominal girlfriend. I won''t upset my brother

    because of a role, so we didn''t do anything. There is no such thing as grabbing the role by all means.

    The director and the sponsor clearly knew how capable Jasmine was."

    Michelle was angry, "Do you mean that I''m incapable?"

    Robbie slightly moved his one side of mouth, "I just said that your acting skills are not as good as

    Jasmine''s."

    With a rather dark face, Michelle suppressed her emotions and roared in a low voice, "Robbie!"

    Robbie ignored Michelle and continued to speak to the media, "Although it was a mistake, Amy beat

    Jasmine today and the impact of this matter is negative. It is an insult to the personality of my woman.

    We ask her to apologize to us immediately. I don''t think it''s unreasonable."

    Again, the media focused their cameras on Michelle.

    Michelle was the one to ask for apologizing in a furious tone at the beginning. But now her threatening

    manner in front of the media was no longer the same as before. She just wanted to escape from here

    as soon as possible.

    Michelle pursed her lips tightly and said to Robbie after a while, "You should know clearly that I won''t

    apologize because I didn''t do anything wrong."

    With a faint smile on his face, Robbie said, "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, many people are watching the

    news on TV. And this thing is destined to be on the headline of newspaper as you are so famous.

    Perhaps in two or three days, the hit will not decrease. By that time, all people will know that you are

    rude and unruly."

    Michelle clenched her hands and bit her lips. "Even so, I won''t apologize to this woman."

    "It''s up to you. But you may forget the way that I will fight back whenever other people provoke my

    woman."

    Michelle''s face turned pale.

    "Do you hate me so much?"

    "Don''t be so narcissistic. You''re really not that important to me," said Robbie, with his tongue brushing

    his teeth.

    After all, Michelle didn''t apologize and got off the stage. She walked past the reporters and walked out.

    Just as Michelle was about to walk out, Robbie suddenly shouted at Michelle''s back, "In these days, a

    real third party can still be so arrogant."

    Michelle turned around and took a nce at Robbie with bothint and confusion in her eyes.

    After Michelle''s departure, the storm subsided.

    The staff kept order again and those journalists left contentedly.

    Robbie apanied me to the backstage and talked to director Max for a while.

    I walked towards Max and said apologetically to him, "I''m sorry for disturbing this activity because of

    me."

    Director Max didn''t me me, instead, heforted, "It doesn''t matter. It''s not your fault. An

    emergency is inevitable. After so much experience, I''m used to it. But it''s okay. It''s a good chance to

    start a rumor about the previous report. Anyway, I''m surprised to see that you are a couple. I''m happy

    for you. I hope you can be happy for each other for a long time."

    Finishing his speech, director Max patted Robbie on the shoulder, "If there is a chance, we can

    cooperate again."

    Daniel also came to say goodbye to us, "This promotion activity is more wonderful than the movie. To

    be honest, I am really worried about it just now."

    Daniel asked me with a smile on his face, "So did you tell me the truth or not before? As a good friend

    of you, I was kept in the dark for so long."

    Without seeking an answer, Daniel waved his hand and left.

    Seeing that everyone was gone, Xenia took a deep breath and came to us.

    "Oh my God. I was so scared just now. If those people hadn''t stopped me, I would have started a fight

    with Amy. She is so mean!"

    Xenia touched my face with her finger and said, "She beat you so heavy. I''ll put an egg on your face

    when we go backter."

    Xenia pointed at Robbie again, "You are the real man. You are so handsome, I am so shocked."

    "You can praise meter. Now, let''s go," said Robbie to Xenia.

    Xenia took up a coat and was about to put it on me.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Xenia snickered, "Hey, handsome boy, are you going to let her go? Why can''t you take your hand away

    from her?"

    After I heard what Xenia said, I realized that I was still held by Robbie.

    Then, Robbie slipped his hands from my shoulders and Xenia put the coat on me.

    "Where is Rosie? Why has she gone?"

    Robbie said, "Don''t worry. It''s not a big deal. Let''s get out of here and call herter."

    When we were about to get in the car, Rosie walked towards us.

    Xenia asked, "Rosie, where did you go just now?"

    "Nothing, said Rosie, as she got into the car.

    Xenia followed her into the car and asked, "Did you see Amying to make trouble?"

    "Is she here to make trouble? I don''t know. I just watched half of it and then came out because it was

    so boring. Why did shee here to make trouble? For the news?"

    Xenia nodded and said, "Yes. I didn''t expect that she would do such a shameless thing. She is like a

    shrew shouting. Fortunately, Robbie was quick to react."

    "It''s daydreaming that someone like her wants toe to the Luo family," Rosie said in a low voice.

    But Rosie turned to look at Robbie and asked, "Brother, it''s a trap, but what should we do in the future?

    If Jasmine were to be my sister-inw, what would people think of our family? "

    Xenia couldn''t help but interrupt, "Come on. What do you mean by saying sister-inw? Even at this

    point, you are still thinking about Jasmine and your older brother? In my opinion, just push the boat

    along with the current and let Robbie and Jasmine be lovers. Don''t you see that the two of them

    make a perfect match?"

 Chapter 139 The Domineering Action Of Him

    Chapter 139 The Domineering Action Of Him

    This time, Rosie didn''t show the slightest respect to Xenia, but she insisted, "Don''t forget how this

    incident happened, and don''t forget who the person in the photo is. My younger brother is just saving

    the day."

    But Xenia didn''t lose her temper on Rosie for this matter. She continued, "In my opinion, the matter is

    not Jasmine will marry with which brother of you but the important thing is that you are going to stop

    Amy from being your sister-inw. She doesn''t deserve you brother, really!"

    I stopped Xenia, "Xenia, stop it. It''s not up to you whether she is good enough or not. What''s more, she

    did nothing wrong to protect her love."

    Rosie snorted, "Does she know what love is?"

    With her head leaned against the seat back, Rosie looked at Robbie and asked, "Brother, what do you

    think? Are you going to stand by and watch? "

    "Since you''re so free, you''d better care about yourself. Work hard early and get more good design

    drafts. That''s what you should do now."

    "Design! Humph, it doesn''t matter. I''m not short of money. I''mck of love, Kim''s love! "

    "Don''t mention that man again. I won''t allow you to have any rtionship with him."

    "I won''t interfere with your personal affairs, so you can''t interfere mine," Rosie frowned.

    "I won''t interfere in your choice, even if it was a beggar, but it definitely couldn''t be him."

    Hearing this, Rosie instantly sat up straight and asked with dissatisfaction, "why?"

    "You don''t have to know. You just need to know my attitude."

    "Brother, when did you be so unreasonable?"

    "I talk to you like that just because I am reasonable. If I am really unreasonable, I will let this person

    disappear in front of your eyes forever."

    Robbie''s tone was so firm that he left no room for negotiation. His appearance convinced you that he

    meant what he said.

    With mixed feelings of anger and anxiety, Rosie called out, "brother!"

    Robbie looked at Rosie firmly, "Remember what I said. I''m not discussing with you."

    Although Robbie looks domineering, I support him wholeheartedly when ites to Kim.

    I didn''t want Rosie to have anything to do with that bastard, or else I was hurting Rosie.

    Rosie pouted in a fit of pique. She crossed her arms in front of her chest looking out of the window and

    no longer talked to Robbie.

    While blinking slightly, Robbie turned his head aside.

    Xenia looked at me with a questioning look. I couldn''t find a way to answer her questions in such a

    tense atmosphere.

    The rest of the journey became quiet.

    After keeping silent for a long time, Rosie suddenly said she wanted to get out of the car.

    Robbie asked, "Where are you going?"

    Rosie was still angry at Robbie. "I want to go home today. I''ll take a taxi," she said in a cold voice.

    Rosie got off the car in the middle of the way. After Robbie drove us home, he didn''t go inside.

    The minute Xenia entered the house, she couldn''t wait to express her opinions. "Jasmine, don''t you

    think that Robbie is super handsome? Do you think he is manly? "

    I saw little Xenia''s face full of anthomaniac expression and said, "Go and pursue him if you think he is

    handsome."

    Xenia smiled naughtily. "Although he is very handsome, I know who I am. I''m not the kind of person he

    will like. But men don''t need to only look at their faces. And there is nothing to be picky about if they are

    handsome or not. "

    Xenia''s eyes were lit up, "Look at how he protects you! And also he''s like a man when he spoke to

    Rosie just now." If my man was half as bold as him, I would be satisfied."

    "Okay, I really can''t stand you anymore. Can''t you change the topic when you talk to me every day?"

    "Well, okay. I''ll change the topic when you find your love."

    "You''d better marry someone as soon as possible to cure your loneliness."

    Xenia pressed her lips and looked at me quietly.

    "Hey, why are you looking at me like that? I''m getting goose bumps."

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    "You are right. I should find a man."

    Xenia then turned around and walked to the door. I immediately stopped her, "Hey, it''s sote. What

    are you going to do?"

    Xenia looked at her watch and replied, "It''s notte. The night life has just begun. I''ve be an

    obedient girl with you recently. I''m going to pursue my own preferences."

    When Xenia was about to get on the car, I stopped her. "Wait a minute, Xenia."

    Xenia pointed at me with her finger and said, "Listen to me. You can''t stop me today."

    "No, I just want to ask you where you are going to y and if you will go to the Lego?"

    "Why do you ask like this?"

    "Here''s the thing. I''m not sure whether Rosie has gone home or not. I''m afraid that she went to the

    Lego for Kim again. What if she was bullied by him? Kim is so bad."

    Xenia frowned. "But I don''t want to go there. It''s a little far away from home, and in fact, it''s not bad to

    Emperor Group which is near."

    "Can''t you take a look for me?"

    Xenia curled her lips and said, "Although I get along well with Rosie these days, we are just normal

    friends. We are not the same people. I can promise you to see her, but I have a condition."

    "What?"

    "Go Emperor Group with me."

    "You know, I don''t like that kind of ce."

    "Well, if you can apany Rosie to the Lego, but why can''t you go to the Emperor Group with me?

    What''s more, I can also help you check if Rosie is in the Lego. If she is there, I will help you carry her

    back. What do you think?"

    I really didn''t want to go, but Xenia threatened me, "Are you going or not? If not, I will drive my car

    away."

    "But what if someone recognize me?"

    With a mischievous smile, Xenia asked me to go to her room and put on the same makeup and clothes

    asst time.

    "That''s good. Didn''t anyone recognize youst time?"

    I wanted to tell her that Robbie had recognized it, but I didn''t. After all, if Xenia knew about it, I was

    afraid she would make a fuss about it.

    Xenia pushed me out of the door, put me in the car, and took a look to the Lego.

    Although I had a bad memoryst time, I decided to follow Xenia inside.

    But when we were about to open the door and get out of the car, Xenia suddenly stopped me. She

    pointed outside and said, "look, Jasmine."

    I looked in the direction that Xenia was pointing. I saw that Robbie took Rosie out of the Lego and

    pushed her into his car.

 Chapter 140 The Trip Of Emperor Group

    Chapter 140 The Trip Of Emperor Group

    All the way, with a straight face, Robbie immediately got in the car and drove away, not noticing that the

    car of Xenia and I was just parked near him.

    Xenia sighed, "It seems that Robbie has the same worries as you. So, you don''t need to worry about

    anything at all."

    I was finally relieved to see Rosie was taken away by Robbie.

    Xenia leaned on the side, with one arm on the steering wheel, looking at me, "The problem about

    Rosie has been solved. Now won''t you regret and leave me alone?"

    "If you don''t mind, I won''t drink with you."

    Xenia smiled. "I don''t need you to drink with me. You can''t drink much, unless I want to carry you

    home."

    Xenia turned around and started the car. "I''m here to meet my Mr. Right, not to drink."

    I could not agree with her, "There are a few good men who often go to those ces like that."

    "Don''t be biased, okay? There are all kinds of people mixed in that kind of ce. There are naturally

    some bad guys, but there are also many good people. In fact, no matter where you go, there is no

    perfect person. "

    Xenia looked excited, driving much faster than usual.

    "You know that, Jasmine? Today, I have a hunch that I will find my prince charming here. "

    "When will you be more reliable?"

    Xenia nodded and said, "My sixth sense is the most reliable."

    We reached the gate of Emperor Group as soon as we spoke.

    Xenia parked her car in the parking lot. For me, the Emperor Group was the same as the Lego, except

    for its signboard.

    Xenia immediately rubbed her hands together and took me by the hand. "Mr. handsome, your princess

    ising."

    The entertainment contents inside the Emperor Group were the same as that in the Lego.

    Xenia only ordered me a ss of juice and ced me in a seat, but she left me alone.

    "Hey, where are you going?"

    "Of course I''m making myself some wine."

    "You want to drink? Why didn''t you order when the waiter was here?"

    Xenia winked at me. "I''m a woman. I can''t afford to drink here. Look at me!"

    Instead of exining anything to me, Xenia walked to the bar counter.

    After she observed beside the bar counter for a while, Xenia finally rested her eyes on a man with a

    pretty face and a tall figure.

    She was a little far from me, so I didn''t hear what she said to that man. I just saw the man gestured to

    the bartender, and a cup of well-made wine appeared in front of Xenia.

    They seemed to have a good conversation, but after a while, I saw Xenia walking towards me.

    "Have you found your Mr. Right?"

    Xenia sat down beside me, "He asked me whether I wanted to go out with him."

    "Get out? Where?"

    Xenia rolled her eyes at me, as if she was looking at an idiot. "How silly you are! You even don''t know

    that! He just wanted to ask me out to bed!"

    I was surprised, "go to bed? So fast? You just met each other! "

    "It''s not surprising that there are many people here to find a one night stand, but I don''t want to have a

    one night stand so the man is not my type. Unfortunately, he is the one I can ept."

    Xenia looked towards the direction the man was pointing at again. Now that the man already had

    another beautiful woman beside him.

    Xenia took a sip of my juice and patted me on the legs, "I''m going to dance. Will you go with me or wait

    for me here?"

    I took a look at the crowded dancing floor and shook my head. "No, I won''t. You can go by yourself. I''ll

    wait for you here."

    Xenia blew me a kiss and walked towards the dance floor.

    "Hey, are you alone? Would you like to have a drink with me? "

    I looked up and saw a man in his thirties standing in front of me.

    I replied politely, "no, thanks." then I yed with my cell phone to kill time again.

    But the man didn''t leave. Instead, he sat down and put his hand on my shoulder. "Hey, beauty, don''t be

    shy. I''m alone now. If you don''t want to drink, I can chat with you and talk."

    I pushed his hand away angrily and moved farther away from him.

    "As I said, we have nothing to talk about. Please leave."

    "Deal!" The man stood up and left when he saw my indifferent attitude.

    I looked in the direction of the dancing floor, but couldn''t see Xenia, and I didn''t know how long she

    would stay there.

    I looked down at my phone and saw two men came in session, either drinking or dancing.

    Fortunately, after refusing, there was no endless entangling.

    "Hey, girl, you''ll get bored if you''re alone. I''ll go with you."

    After being molested several times, I was already very impatient, and when I answered, my tone was

    quite unhappy. "I don''t need it."

    But this time, he didn''t leave. Instead, he sat next to me, and a pungent smell of alcohol spread.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    The man put his hand on myp restlessly. "Women are all like this. You said no but you didn''t think the

    same way. If I serve you well, you will keep asking for it! "

    I immediately stood up to avoid the man''s harassment. "Sir, please conduct yourself with dignity. Go

    away."

    "Come on, don''t be shy."

    The man struggled to his feet and threw himself at me.

    I avoided, but the man missed me and fell down to the ground.

    It was his problem, but he suddenly cursed angrily, "bitch, how dare you hit me? I''ll kill you!"

    The man stood up as he spoke. He did not keep his bnce and knocked over the cup on the table.

    The sound of his broken pieces attracted the attention of people around.

    I helplessly watched this drunken man y drunken tricks in front of me. At that time, I only wanted to

    leave the Emperor Group, but I hesitated whether I should wait for Xenia.

    What''s worse, more and more onlookers would gather around us for they didn''t know what was going

    on.

    At this moment, the crowd cleared a way for them and shouted, "Shit! Who the hell is this? Who is so

    bold to make trouble in my ce?"

    When the onlookers heard the voice of the visitor, they either hid or went away.

    I was about to hid when I saw the one who came.

    I knew him. He was the bald man, Frank, who raced a few days ago with Robbie.

    Frank asked again, "What happened? Did anyone make trouble?"

 Chapter 141 Dangerous Meeting

    Chapter 141 Dangerous Meeting

    Someone answered, "This man is drunk. He wants to pick up girls, but the girl doesn''t agree."

    Frank lifted his foot and kicked the man in the ass who was even unable to hold himself. "Fuck! A man

    like you still wants to flirt with girls."

    The drunkard man was about to get up, but was kicked down again.

    "Who the hell beat me!"

    The drunkard was in a daze and didn''t have a clear consciousness.

    "I''m hitting you! Get up and fight back!"

    The drunkard yelled, still crawling on the ground without knowing the danger, "Son of a bitch! I''m going

    to kick your ass!"

    The servants next to Frank kicked the drunkard again, "Shit! How dare you pretend to be powerful in

    front of Frank?"

    The drunkard suddenly sobered up when he heard Frank''s name. He looked up at him, but didn''t stand

    up and knelt down. "Sorry, Frank, it''s my fault. I should die."

    The drunkard said and pped himself on the faces.

    The servants beside Frank told him, "Frank, they have arrived. Let''s go first."

    Frank pointed at the drunkard, "I don''t have time to y with you today. You are lucky. Get out."

    Frank turned around and was about to leave. But before he left, he nced at me. I quickly lowered my

    head because I didn''t want him to recognize me.

    Frank turned around and took two steps, but suddenly he stopped and turned around, "Oh, this woman

    looks familiar to me!"

    My heart sank.

    Frank walked to me and squinted at me, "Have we met before?"

    "How did Frank..."

    "Oh, I remember you. Aren''t you the girl of Erwin?"

    I pursed my lips and didn''t want to admit it at all.

    Frank raised his hand and touched his head. "We are just having a boring conversationter. I wonder

    if Erwin is interested in seeing you."

    "Take her with us," said Frank to his men.

    I quickly waved my hand and said, "No, I won''t go. You can go by yourselves. He doesn''t need me."

    "I know he''ll get tired of just being with one woman, and we should let Erwin decide whether he needs

    you or not. If he says no, you can keep mepany."

    There was no room for me to object, because two followers of Frank stood behind me, and it was

    almost like escorting me.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    They looked bad. I didn''t have the courage to take the risk and leave.

    They led me to a big box, in the middle of which sat Erwin, followed by two minions.

    With his legs crossed, Erwin was looking at his phone, his head bowed.

    As we walked in, Erwin didn''t even look up.

    Frank greeted him warmly, "Hahaha! Long time no see, Erwin! I''ve brought you something nice."

    Hearing his question, Erwin slowly raised his head. The disdainful look in his eyes slightly squinted

    when he saw me.

    I smelt danger.

    Frank pushed me with his hand, and I was pushed in front of Erwin.

    "I met her outside and a drunkard was harassing her, so I brought her here. Have you been tired of this

    woman? If you are tired, I will let her apany me!"

    Erwin still squinted and looked at me with his head tilted. Suddenly, he grinned wickedly and said,

    "Frank, how can you the man who harassed my woman go so easily?"

    Frank stopped smiling and said to an underling beside him, "Check if that person has left. If not, give

    him a lesson."

    Frank''s two guys went out as they heard the order.

    Erwin patted the seat beside him and said, "Do you need me to carry you here in person?"

    I braced myself to sit down.

    With his eyes glued on me, Erwin said in a low voice, "You''re so bold as to stand me up. Today, I

    caught you red handed. Do you get mentally prepared?"

    "What do you want?"

    "I haven''t decided yet."

    I kept my voice low, "Think about it slowly and let me go."

    Erwin let out a sneer and clicked the news on his cell phone. "Have you seen that? Robbie has already

    announced her rtionship with another woman. She is a star. Look at you! Do you still miss him?"

    I nced at Erwin''s phone, on which there were pictures of me and Robbie. It seemed that Erwin really

    didn''t recognize me through my heavy makeup.

    It was good news for me.

    "You will be in big trouble if you offend me for such a man."

    I red at Erwin and said, "You are a man. Do you feel so contented just because you have many

    people who listen to your order at your back and bully me?"

    Erwin clicked his mouth and said, "I didn''t feel that way before, but now I feel a sense of achievement."

    Said Erwin, smiling at me evilly.

    His smile made me feel uneasy.

    "It seems that Erwin likes this gift very much. I didn''t bring the wrong guy here," Frank said.

    Erwin leaned back. "Let''s talk about it as soon as possible. She is not a good girl. I''ll teach her how to

    behave herself."

    Frankughed, "You are too young to wait? How about I arrange a room for you? We can talk after you

    have sex? It doesn''t matter. I have a lot of patience. "

    Said Erwin, shaking his index finger. "No, no, No. I''m much more energetic than you think."

    Frankughed awkwardly, "Okay, it''s up to you. We''ll leave early."

    At this time, one of the men of Frank who just went out came in. He said to Frank and Erwin, "Yes. That

    guy can''t get up within ten days or a half."

    Although the drunkard was very hateful just now, I still felt that Erwin was too ruthless when I looked at

    them.

    The other man poured wine for us.

    When he came to me, I was stunned the moment he raised his head.

    It was no other than Vann.

    There was a cloud of doubt in my heart. How did Vann be Frank''s follower?

    I saw Vann stand behind Frank just after he poured the wine. He looked like other followers.

    I was somewhat absent-minded.

    All of a sudden, Erwin pinched my cheek between his fingers and turned my head towards him coldly.

    He pinched me harder. I felt a little painful.

    Said Erwin, whose eyes looked like an angry lion. "You can''t take your eyes off a handsome man, can''t

    you? Damn it, you see, I am the most handsome. "

    "You hurt me."

    "You are not allowed to drool over other men when you are with me. If you dare to insult me again, you

    will be punished."

    Erwin shook off his hands and gave me a ferocious stare. Then he looked at Vann unfriendly.

    Vann gave a nce at Erwin and I, but just a secondter, I saw Vann was looking at me with his eyes

    full of strangeness. It seemed that even he did not recognize me.

    Erwin took up the wine and asked Frank, "When did hee? I''ve never seen you with such a man

    before."

 Chapter 142 The Perverse Side Of Him

    Chapter 142 The Perverse Side Of Him

    Frank gave a nce of Vann behind him, "He is new here, but he ispetent and convenient to use."

    Asked Erwin, "Is his background pure?"

    "Yes, he is clean. Two years ago, He had a fight with someone and stabbed a man. He had been in

    prison for two years and just came out."

    Erwin took a sip of the wine and said, "Let them go out. I don''t like them."

    Erwin signaled to the two men behind him, and they left the room first.

    Seeing this, Frank also ordered his followers to go out.

    When I saw that Vann went out with those people, my heart couldn''t help beating fast.

    Except for Erwin and Frank, only I remained where I was.

    I pretend to be sensible. "Since you two have something to talk about, I''ll go out too."

    Erwin refused decidedly, resting his arm on my shoulder, "Don''t want to run!"

    Frankughed, "She''s exactly your cup of tea!"

    "Of course. It''s still fresh to y with. You should know that."

    Frankughed, "Yes, of course!"

    "Tell me, what do you want from me?"

    Frank rubbed his hands and said with a smile: "You are the first in thest two years. Of course, I admit

    defeat for bet. But I also know that you don''t want to do such business with me, so I want to discuss

    with you. Can you give your goods to me this time?"

    "I always give them out, but this kind of thing should happen ording to the order. And if I give it to

    you, it''s inevitable that Cary and Curtis will have a problem with it."

    "Don''t worry. I will discuss with them. I won''t make it difficult for you."

    Erwin snorted, "what good does it do to me?"

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Frank said to Erwin with a ttering look, "of course you can get some benefits in return, with a 10%

    more than them. Besides, I gave you an extra gift today, didn''t I?"

    Frank then pointed at me beside Erwin.

    Erwin cast a sideways nce at me and said, "I''m in a good mood today. Well, you can handle them

    yourself. I don''t want to make trouble for myself. If you can''t, don''t me me for not being able to help

    you."

    "Sure. Don''t worry."

    Frankughed, "then I''ll ask them to get a room for you."

    Erwin stood up and pulled me up. "What''s the fun of getting a room?"

    "So what do you mean? Do you want to make sex outside?"

    Erwin snickered at Frank and pointed at his nose. "Good idea."

    After saying that, Erwin pulled me out of the box.

    As soon as they got out of the room, I said to Erwin, "Can you let me go now?"

    "Didn''t you hear that? I''ll take you to have some fun outside."

    "Let go of me! Who wants to go with you?"

    When I was about to force myself to leave, I saw Xenia who was standing not far away. When I was

    about to call her name, I saw her running towards Vann.

    Besides, Vann had other followers of Frank with him.

    Vann was a cop. He had his own reason to stay with them.

    I was afraid that he might do the same thing with my father. So in order to avoid danger, I quickly ran to

    Xenia.

    "Xenia, have you finished? Let''s go home. "

    The distance between Xenia and Vann was only a few steps away from each other, and Vann was also

    able to see Xenia clearly.

    As I expected, when Vann saw Xenia, he didn''t say anything, but left quickly with his head down.

    Xenia pointed at the direction of Vann and said, "Jasmine, look! Is that man...?

    "No, you''re wrong. He''s not!"

    "How could it be possible? It''s him! He saw me stop talking and run away! I must ask him what

    happened!"

    I said in a low voice, "Xenia, don''t go if you don''t want him to be in danger."

    Xenia asked, "What do you mean?"

    However, my wrist was grasped tightly by Erwin. "You want to run again?"

    Xenia red at Erwin and shouted, "Hey! Who are you? Get your hands off!"

    With his eyes squinted and his hands clenched, Erwin did not look at Xenia at all. I didn''t even dare to

    move an inch.

    "Can''t you see? I am her man now. "

    Xenia was stunned. She looked at Erwin and then at me. "What happened?"

    "Don''t listen to him. I don''t know him."

    Erwin''s eyes turned cold. "You dare to say you don''t know me. Today I will let you know me well."

    Erwin grabbed my arm and took me out of the room.

    Xenia got anxious and wanted to stop him.

    But Erwin''s tworades stopped Xenia.

    Xenia was no match for the two men at all.

    I warn Erwin, "if your men dare to hurt my friend, I won''t let you off easily!"

    With an embarrassing smile, Erwin said, "you''d better not let me go."

    I was forcibly taken out of the Emperor Group by Erwin.

    Now there were only two of us here. I''d got bigger guts.

    "Are you insane? Why do you have topete with me? "

    "You should pay the price since you humiliated me that day."

    I shook off Erwin''s hand with all my strength and yelled, "Psychosis! Let go of me!"

    I felt my feet tripped. I looked down and saw a bloody man lying on the ground. It was none of my

    business.

    I screamed.

    I was frightened to death, and the man remained motionless like a dead man.

    From the way he worn, I could tell that he must be the drunk man who flirted with me just now.

    It never urred to me that the lesson they said was so horrible.

    Although I hated the drunkard very much, I felt a little self-reproach when I thought of his appearance at

    the moment, which was rted to me.

    At that time, I was frightened to look deathly pale. Erwin pulled my hand around my shoulder and

    covered my eyes with it. Then he exerted force to press my face against his chest. He forbade me from

    seeing anything.

    My body trembled a little because of fear. Then, I was taken away from that ce by Erwin.

    Erwin became serious, "He''s not dead. We need to teach him a lesson. Otherwise, someone will call

    the ambnce and send him to the hospital."

    I bit my lips and asked Erwin bitterly, "who the hell are you?"

    "We are the men living in the dark."

    I was pressed on his motorbike by Erwin. When I came to my senses and wanted to struggle, Erwin

    had already started his car.

    And his speed was faster and faster. I didn''t want to touch him but I was so afraid that I would be

    thrown out of the car and hugged him tightly.

    But the scene just now was still shing in my mind. I didn''t know if I lost a few tears because of fear or

    self me. I didn''t control the speed.

    When Erwin''s car finally stopped, he said with a bit of pride, "Huh! You coward! Why do you shout at

    me? You just want to hug me."

 Chapter 143 More Skillful

    Chapter 143 More Skillful

    As soon as he finished speaking, Erwin suddenly looked at me in a daze. Then he slightly turned his

    body and forcibly held me in his arms, burying my head into his chest as usual.

    "Don''t cry, coward. You don''t have to cry. You cry like a fool. "

    In fact, I didn''t cry when he parked the car, and it was really cold with the car equipped with the

    temperature.

    "You are the fool!"

    Erwin smiled and pressed his hands on my cheeks. His hands were warm and I could feel the coldness

    of my cheeks.

    "Forget it. It''s cold today. I''ll let you go and let you go. I won''t go on the field with you. Let me send you

    home."

    "No need. I need to go find my friend."

    "Then where do you live?"

    "It''s none of your business!"

    Erwin licked his lips and said, "You''ve familiar with me, haven''t you? Do you believe that I will throw you

    here? "

    "Whatever!"

    "Are you not cowards with me anymore? How dare you said to me in such a voice?"

    I turned my face away, "who''s with you?"

    "Are you blind? I''m a handsome guy. If you don''t take the initiative, I''m afraid that other women will take

    me away."

    "Who cares? No woman likes you. It''s boring to pester me. "

    "Bad woman! You''re embarrassing me, aren''t you! I really want to tear you up! "

    After giving me a hard look, Erwin turned around and started the car again, heading for the downtown.

    Nobody knew how long it had been driven. All of a sudden, Erwin stopped the car in front of a ss

    wall building.

    He pulled me out of the car and stood in front of the ss wall in a row. We could see each other

    clearly in the light around.

    I was not very short, but I''d just reached Erwin''s shoulder. But it was not the point.

    Until I saw myself in the bathtub, I finally understood why I cried. After a few tears, Erwin also knew that

    I cried.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    The thick mascara and eyeliner had been washed away by tears.

    My eyes were as dark as two ck panda''s, more like two ck lines extended all the way to my face.

    If I really looked ugly, I was not as ugly as a clown.

    Staring at me through the ss wall, Erwin said through gritted teeth, "Look at yourself. You''re such an

    ugly woman. It''s an honor for you to be with me, and I''m the perfect match for you, just like a nice girl

    who messed up with a vulgar girl. If you really want to do it, I won''t do it! "

    I red at Erwin. "You still don''t let me go since you think I don''t deserve you? You see, I''m frightening

    now. In fact, it''s more frightening when I removed my makeup. Get out of the way. I''m too old to coax

    you, a little boy. "

    I pushed Erwin away and wanted to leave alone.

    Erwin held me from behind and searched for something in my pocket.

    "What are you doing?"

    Erwin didn''t say anything until he took out my phone from the pocket of my clothes.

    But Erwin didn''t have any password. He raised his eyebrow and asked, "what''s the password?"

    "It''s a secret."

    "What''s your phone number?"

    "Why should I tell you?"

    "Ouch," Erwin cried out and was about to re at me but my phone rang.

    Erwin said, "Little Cutie..."

    I reached out my hand and said, "Give me the phone!"

    "Who is Little Cutie?"

    "It''s none of your business."

    "A man or a woman?"

    "I said it had nothing to do with you."

    Erwin cast a sidelong nce at me and answered the phone. Actually, Little Cutie was Xenia.

    "Hello."

    "Hey, who are you? Why are you holding the phone?"

    Hearing Xenia''s voice, Erwin said with a smile, "She was kidnapped by me."

    Xenia said anxiously, "What do you want?"

    "Please don''t..."

    When I was about to ask Xenia not believe him, Erwin covered my mouth so quickly that I couldn''t

    make a sound at all.

    "I won''t do anything to her. If you tell me her phone number, I''ll let her go. But if you tell me you''re

    wrong, I''ll kill her."

    Xenia asked in disbelief, "That''s all?"

    "What others do you want? You want me to ask for money?"

    "No, no, no. Don''t hurt her. She''s poorer than you. You don''t have to ask for money."

    Then Xenia gave my phone number to Erwin without any hesitation.

    Erwin winked at me with a cunning smile. "Well, how old is she this year?"

    "Twenty two years old."

    Erwin looked at me with a smug smile, while the hand covering my mouth had no intention of letting me

    go at all.

    Erwin asked again, "Oh, what''s her name?"

    I was flustered. I was really afraid that Xenia would say something. I didn''t want to meet Erwin again.

    "She is called Cici*."(* the pronunciation was ''xingxing'')

    Hearing that, Erwin frowned. "orangutan*?(* the pronunciation was ''xingxing'') Why doesn''t she named

    baboon?"

    I took a deep breath and set my mind at rest. I didn''t expect that Xenia could be so excited at this time.

    Xenia added, "Her original name is Vici, and we all call her Cici."

    I saw that Erwin was looking at me with a touch of suspicion in his eyes. To convince him, I pretended

    to struggle.

    The skeptical look in Erwin''s eyes disappeared. He then asked, "Where does she live?"

    "Live?" After a pause, Xenia asked, "Why do you ask about this? Do you want to kidnap her just when

    you want to do?"

    "Hurry up."

    "All right, all right." Xenia said obediently and her tone of voice was not as nervous as before. When

    she told me her address, I almostughed out.

    Unexpectedly, Xenia told him the address of that Dn.

    As soon as Erwin got the answer he wanted, he hung up the phone.

    He took out his phone and dialed my number. As he expected, it was ringing.

    Lookingcent, he pointed at the number and said, "This is my number. If you miss me, you can

    go to the Lego for me."

    I grabbed the phone from Erwin''s hand. "Damn it!"

    "Let''s go. I''ll drive you home."

    "No, thanks."

    Said Erwin with a serious look on his face, "I''ll just send you to the gate. I won''t go inside."

    I thought that this guy was not a meek guy. If I didn''t let him send us, it would be more troublesome for

    him to follow me. Thinking for a while, I raised my professional ethics as an actress, "Well, downstairs, I

    won''t invite you to go up."

    "You are just a woman in your forties. I don''t want to have any intimate rtionship with you."

    I rolled my eyes at Erwin, but heughed viciously.

    I sat on his motorbike, and he drove all the way to the foot of Dn''s house.

    When Erwin stopped, he touched my hand and said, "It''s getting cold. It seems that I can''t drive this

    motorbike anymore."

    "No next time. I don''t want to see you again."

    I loosed my hand and got off his motorbike.

    Raising his head, Erwin looked at the building in front of him and said, "Where does the hell do you

    live? You seduce me, and I''m happy about it. Maybe I can change a better ce for you to

    live."

 Chapter 144 Survival From The Plague God

    Chapter 144 Survival From The gue God

    I didn''t say anything to Erwin anymore. I just walked into the dark corridor.

    I hid in the dark ce of the corridor and looked outside secretly.

    It was not until quite a whileter that Erwin put on his helmet and left with the roar of the engine.

    I didn''t touch my chest until the sound vanished. I felt that the nightmare was over.

    I walked out from the stairway, wrapped my clothes and was going to hail a taxi home.

    At this moment, a car stopped beside me. Xenia poked her head out and said, "Get in now."

    I quickly got in the car. Xenia couldn''t wait to ask me, "What''s going on?"

    "Hurry up and get out of here. I''m afraid that he wille back soon," I said uneasily.

    Then Xenia started the car and drove home as fast as she could.

    As soon as we came in, I rushed into the bedroom to prepare a bath water and remove the makeup by

    borrowing a makeup remover from Xenia.

    Xenia looked into my horrible eyes and asked, "Jasmine, what happened? Why did you hook up with

    that kind of person. What happened to your eyes? Did he do anything to you? "

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Xenia still walked around behind me to check whether my clothes were intact.

    "Don''t mention it. Last time, a scoundrel who escorted Rosie to the Lego made a scene. Today, when I

    took you to that ce, I ran into him again. He''s such a scoundrel. I won''t go to the nightclub anymore.

    I can''t bear it. "

    "That''s good. If something bad really happened to you, I would be ming myself all my life."

    While removing the makeup in front of the mirror, I said to Xenia, "I was really afraid that you would

    reveal what I have told you just now. How could you be so smart?"

    With a smug smile, Xenia replied, "How can you kidnap a girl without asking for money but ask her

    about your age? I know it''s not easy to deceive him, so I told him the truth. But how can I tell him your

    real name? You''re going to be a super star in the future, so how can you get involved with such a

    person? Besides, if he knows that you''re a star, he will not be able to send you away like a fly. You just

    managed to get rid of the rumor. I can''t let any news report that you have an affair with another man

    come out at this time. Otherwise, your reputation will really be ruined."

    I''d washed my face and dried it with a towel.

    "With this make-up on, I suppose he doesn''t recognize you are Jasmine."

    I trust Xenia''s words, "Indeed, even Vann did not recognize me."

    Mentioning about Vann, Xenia could not help feeling a little angry, "Oh, why did you stop me at that

    time? I really don''t want to see that bastard again."

    "I don''t think it''s what you think. Do you know what Vann is doing now?"

    Xenia frowned and said, "What is he doing? What could he do? He was just a policeman. He was

    afraid that it would ruin his good image, so he pretended that he didn''t know me! "

    "I saw him ingratiate himself as the follower of Frank in the Emperor Group."

    "What? A police work for that kind of person? When did the police and the gangsters be so

    close?"

    "Absolutely not. I think he is concealing his identity. I heard from Frank that he was just released from

    the prison. I don''t think those people know who Vann is."

    Xenia frowned, as if she still couldn''t figure it out.

    "Jasmine, you made me confused."

    "I''m wondering if Vann was recruited for cracked cases. Is he working undercover now?"

    Xenia opened her eyes wide and said, "Just like what the TV series act?"

    "I don''t know. I''m not sure. But judging from his reaction to you, it''s certain that he doesn''t want to be

    recognized."

    Instead of being angry just now, Xenia became a little worried, "Is it very dangerous? Will he be killed

    after his identity is revealed?"

    "About this matter, we can only ask him in the future. But just in case, we''d better not put him in

    danger."

    Xenia nodded repeatedly and said, "Yes, you''re right. I''ll pretend that I don''t know him anymore."

    "Have you gotten anything today?"

    Xenia shook her head and said, "It seems that my sixth sense is wrong today. I didn''t find any Mr.

    Right."

    "Not necessarily," I teased.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Didn''t you meet Vann?"

    Xenia patted me on the back. "Screw you! Who likes that kind of man?"

    Xenia rolled her eyes at me and was about to go back to her room. She didn''t want to talk to me

    anymore.

    Right before she closed the door, Xenia added, "Have a good sleep. You don''t need to go to the

    company tomorrow. You can wake up naturally. Oh, right. I was worried just now, so I called Robbie for

    help. You call him back so that he won''t worry about you."

    Iined, "Why do you bother him?"

    "He is still a nominal boyfriend of you. Why don''t you tell him? Is it because that handsome man and

    you have fallen in love with someone else? To tell you the truth, he is very handsome today. It seems

    that you are now in a season of lucky love."

    Xenia smirked and closed the door.

    Then I got into the bathtub to take a bath. After that, I made a phone call to Robbie.

    "I''m home now. Everything is fine."

    "It''s good that you are back home. Xenia didn''t tell clearly who you are with. Now that you are fine, go

    to bed early."

    "I met Erwin again, but it''s over. Go to bed early. Thank you for saving me from the trouble in the press

    conference."

    "Nothing. Go to sleep," said Robbie indifferently

    I heard some noises from the phone. A voice in a low voice said to Robbie, "What do you want from

    me?"

    That voice sounded familiar.

    But Robbie immediately hung up the phone.

    I heard the beep from the phone. When I was about to put the phone aside, I saw an unread message

    on my phone.

    As soon as I clicked on the message, it was a text from Erwin. "Hey, baboon, are you thinking that I

    can''t fall asleep with my eyes closed to gori?"

    I was a little annoyed with Erwin. I deleted his message and blocked his number.

    When I fell asleep, it was already three o''clock in the after midnight. I didn''t wake up until the noon of

    the next day. But Xenia was still sleeping and didn''te out of her bedroom.

    I didn''t go to thepany. Instead, I cleaned up my room at home and put on an apron, preparing to

    cook. Although I didn''t know which meal it was, it was not that simple.

    At that moment, someone rang the doorbell and I went to open the door.

    As soon as I opened the door, I saw Rosie standing at the door. I said to her, "Didn''t I tell you the

    password of the house? Why didn''t youe in by yourself?"

    Rosie looked away. "I''ve brought someone with me. Do you mind?"

    As soon as Rosie finished her words, Rogelio appeared and stood in front of her.

    I was in a daze for a few seconds. Rogelio asked, "Can I go in?"

 Chapter 145 Warm Family

    Chapter 145 Warm Family

    I quickly stepped aside and said to Rogelio, "Of course you can. Come in."

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    I asked Rogelio to sit down and asked them what they would like to drink.

    When Rosie told me that she could drink it herself, Rogelio told me that he needed a ss of water.

    I poured Rogelio a ss of water and put it in front of him. He fixed his eyes on the apron and asked,

    "Do you want to cook?"

    I ran my fingers through my apron and smoothed my messy hair. "Yes, I got upte today. I haven''t

    eaten anything yet."

    Rogelio looked at Rosie and then at me. "Rosie and I haven''t eaten either."

    I said, "Okay, I''ll make more. You two stay and eat with us togetherter."

    With a faint smile, Rogelio replied, "Okay. Rosie told me that you cook very well."

    I smiled sheepishly and said, "You had have in the Gu Estate. I just ate to fill my stomach. If you don''t

    mind, eat something. "

    Rosie looked at us.

    I was already a little ufortable when I saw Rogelio. So I said to them, "please sit down and I''ll

    cook for you."

    Then Rosie asked, "where is Xenia?"

    I pointed at the upstairs and said "She is still sleeping in the bedroom."

    "What time is it now? Why is she still sleeping?"

    "She went to bedtest night."

    Rosie said, "I''ll go upstairs to find her."

    After that, Rosie went upstairs. I smiled at Rogelio unnaturally, and then stood in the kitchen to wash

    vegetables uneasily.

    I always felt that Rogelio was looking at me. I didn''t know if it was my illusion or not, but I just felt that I

    shouldn''t have moved my hands and feet.

    After a while, Rogelio came to my side and helped me wash.

    "I can make it myself."

    Rogelio said softly, "I can also do it a little bit, and I can help you."

    "Then I''ll cut the vegetables."

    While Rogelio was washing the vegetables, I was cutting them.

    After a moment of silence, Rogelio said, "I''m sorry for what happened yesterday."

    I shook my head, "No problem. It''s all over. And you didn''t mean to do that."

    "I didn''t expect this to happen."

    "You really don''t have to apologize to me. How about Amy? Is everything okay between you two? "

    The thing happened yesterday was reported on the newspaper. I learned that the negative impact on

    Amy was much greater than that on the front. Moreover, it was reported that the online fans of Amy lost

    one million yesterday.

    Although there were fans who supported her because she dared to love and hate, it didn''t y a major

    role. These fans criticized me before came to my side because of Daniel but I don''t know whether they

    did this for the friendment of Robbie or for that their idol does not belong to me.

    Rogelio answered in a casual tone, "We''re fine."

    "You''d betterfort her. The reports in these days..."

    Rogelio interrupted me, "Let''s stop talking about her."

    I paused for a while, and Rogelio looked as usual.

    "I don''t think it''s a good idea to ask Robbie to take the me for me. If I had been there yesterday, I

    wouldn''t have let this matter be settled in this way."

    "What else can we do now? This kind of thing will pass sooner orter. No one will pay attention to it all

    the time."

    I didn''t know how long the vegetables in Rogelio''s hand had been flushed under the water tap.

    "Why didn''t you exin to me the truth between you and Daniel on that day?"

    "I..."

    I didn''t know how to answer him.

    "If you are afraid that I will report it to the media, then you are overthinking things,"

    "No, I don''t think so. I just don''t know how to exin it to you."

    I took the unfinished dish from Rogelio''s hand, put it on the chopping board, and handed him a

    cleaning cloth.

    "Do you have much work to do? Would you feel tired? It''s not long since you recovered. Are you okay

    now? "

    Rogelio said in a sad tone while wiping his hand. "You are the first one to ask me this question. They

    only care about whether I can make the profit this quarter and whether I or Robbie can be a better

    leader."

    I felt sorry for Rogelio when I saw him like this, and I didn''t want him to pay attention to this unhappy

    thing.

    I tried to distract Rogelio''s attention, "Xenia bought some spareribs in the fridge yesterday, and you

    said you liked sweet and sour spareribs, didn''t you? I''ll cook them for you,"

    I meant to shift my attention but I made a stupid mistake.

    Rogelio asked, "How do you know I like eating sweet and sour spareribs?"

    "I, I heard it from Rosie."

    While saying that, I walked away from Rogelio''s sight, walked to the front of the fridge and took out a

    row of food from it.

    Rogelio murmured, "Really?"

    "Of course, or how would I know? Hehe..."

    I twitched the corner of my mouth a little, got the ingredients ready and started cooking.

    Rogelio was by my side. Though he didn''t talk much, he would cook for me from time to time. He took a

    te for me and filled four bowls of rice when it was ready. He put them on the table.

    Everything was ready. When I wanted to take off the apron, Rogelio helped me untie the straps.

    At that time, I felt the simplest and most warm feeling in the world. I felt like I was a member of my

    family when I was with Rogelio.

    "I''ll go get them to dinner."

    "Don''t need to do that. We''ll be there when we smell the taste of food."

    Rosie and Xenia came down side by side, looking at Rogelio and me like they were seeking a treasure.

    "Sit down and eat."

    Xenia looked at the dishes on the table in a very exaggerated way. She licked her lips and eximed,

    "Wow, since brother Rogelio hase today, the dishes are obviously rich."

    "We''ve only cooked a lot of dishes at ordinary times. Can you eat them all? There are so many people

    here! "

    Xenia didn''t seem to care about her exnation at all. "Come on, don''t exin. These dishes are

    specially made for brother Rogelio."

    Rosie nodded in agreement. The two girls sat side by side.

    I can only sit next to Rogelio.

    Rogelio picked up a piece of meat with chopsticks and Rosie watched Rogelio pick up food for me with

    chopsticks in her mouth.

    I felt a little embarrassed when both of them talked about us and looked at us. However, Rogelio had

    no unusual reaction at all.

    "Brother, you can''t be too partial!"

    With a smile, Rogelio picked up a piece of meat for Rosie and asked, "Rosie, do you know what dishes

    your second brother likes to eat most?"

    Rosie bit her chopsticks and smiled awkwardly. "How would I know? He has a different taste!"

    "Do you know my favorite food?"

    My heart thumped.

    Rosie said in embarrassment, "Brother, I even don''t know my favorite food. How could I know what you

    like to eat? You haven''t told me your favorite food yet. Don''t push me. How about I buy some food for

    you if you tell me what do you like to eat?"

    The meat I picked up fell on the table before I put it in my mouth.

 Chapter 146 The Strange Atmosphere

    Chapter 146 The Strange Atmosphere

    Without any expression on his face, Rogelio wiped the stains off with a napkin.

    Then he picked up another piece of meat for me and said, "you''re an adult. Why haven''t you used your

    chopsticks well?"

    "That''s right. Brother, as far as I''m concerned, Jasmine needs someone to take care of him before he

    can have dinner."

    I couldn''t help blushing because of their tease.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I looked at Rogelio and asked, "why don''t you eat?"

    Rosie changed the sweet and sour ribs to the other dishes in front of Rogelio and said with a smile.

    "Ah...I don''t know what my brother likes to eat, but I know what he doesn''t like to eat the most."

    Rogelio smiled, took a mouthful of green vegetables and chewed it gently without saying anything.

    I asked, "what doesn''t Rogelio like to eat?"

    Pointing at the sweet and sour spareribs with chopsticks, Rosie continued, "When we were young, my

    mother liked to make this for us. At first, we really loved to eat it, but my mother always made it for us.

    Once, my brother vomited up after he finished eating, and then he won''t eat any more when he sees

    the dish again. However, in order to make my mother happy, my brother is still likely to eat a little. He

    doesn''t eat anything symbolically. My second brother and I would never consider my mother''s feeling.

    So my mother thought my brother likes this dish the most, but actually only my second elder brother

    and I know that he hates it most in his heart. It is a psychological shadow."

    My palms sweated when I heard that. I knew that I had beenpletely exposed.

    I blushed and looked at Rogelio, who was putting a piece of sparerib into his mouth with a smile and

    tasting it carefully.

    "Yes, Jasmine. The food you cooked is different from my mother''s. It''s very delicious."

    Rosie shook her head with smile and took another dish.

    Rogelio''s reaction seemed to forget that I had told a lie to him. His smile was natural, but my heart was

    uneasy beyond description.

    After a few bites, Rosie looked at Rogelio and me in curiosity. "Do you have anything to tell me?"

    "No, I''m not!"

    "No, I didn''t."

    Rogelio and I almost spoke in the same voice, but my voice had a sense of eagerness to exin, while

    Rogelio''s voice was calm and easy.

    Rosie and Xenia looked at each other, and the look in their eyes was vicious.

    Then Rosie turned to Xenia and asked, "do you think we should not stay here now?"

    Xenia lowered her head, quickly crossed her te and gulped down the food.

    Not willing tog behind, Rosie also finished the meal quickly. The two people wiped the corners of

    their mouths and stood up to leave.

    I had already not known how to behave now and said, "Can you two be more serious?"

    "We are very serious!"

    They smiled at each other, and then they put down their chopsticks and walked away hand in hand.

    Rogelio was calmer than me. "Leave them alone. I''m not full yet. Let''s enjoy our meal."

    Rogelio''s soft voice calmed me down a lot.

    Thank goodness, Rogelio didn''t ask me why I was lying, nor did Xenia ask more. It made the meal

    warmer and less awkward.

    The doorbell rang again.

    Rogelio looked at him and asked, "who wille at this time?"

    I shook my head, "I''ll go to have a look. No onees to my house as usual."

    I went to open the door, only to find that it was not anyone else, but Robbie.

    "Why are you here?"

    "What? Shouldn''t I havee now?"

    I shook my head, "No, I just didn''t expect you toe."

    "I''m here to remind you that you''re a public figure now. You should not only have self-discipline on your

    words, but also know the right way to deal with people."

    I knew Robbie came for what happenedst night.

    Rogelio walked to Robbie and said to him, "what? She can''t have her freedom as a star?"

    Robbie was also surprised to see Rogelio here.

    There was a note of implication in Robbie''s words. "So you are here."

    As Robbie spoke, he nced at me. There was something that I couldn''t understand in his eyes.

    As if I said "Why are you here" just now was really because he was not wee.

    Rogelio asked, "Can you and Rosie be the only guests here?"

    "You should have known what happened yesterday. Now it''s time to avoid suspicion, isn''t it?"

    The atmosphere between the two people was a little cold, as they always felt that it should not be an

    atmosphere between brothers.

    However, their impression towards Rosie was totally different.

    Rogelio said to Robbie, "I won''t thank you for what you did yesterday."

    "I didn''t do that to get your thanks,"

    "Have you ever thought about how to disclose it to the public?"

    "Make it clear?" With a slight snort, Robbie said, "there is nothing to say. At this point, who else would

    believe what you have said?"

    Robbie took a look at the table, walked over, took out a pair of chopsticks and filled a bowl with rice

    himself, and then sat down to eat.

    After two bites, Robbie pointed at the seat of me and Rogelio with chopsticks, "haven''t you finished

    eating? Let''s eat together."

    I looked at Rogelio. Actually, I didn''t have any problem with Robbie. Seeing Rogelio, I hesitated for a

    while, and finally chose to sit together, I was somehow relieved.

    In the past, I didn''t think their rtionship was odd, but today I always felt that there was something

    wrong.

    Rogelio and I sat down again.

    "How is the purchase case in your hands?"

    "The general frame has been set up, and the specific details of the acquisition are still discussed."

    "I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to buy thispany if you want to enter this field."

    Rogelio raised his eyes and looked at Robbie. "What good advice do you have?"

    "Thispany is obviously lesspetitive in the market. Instead of buying it with effort, it can build its

    ownpany. In fact, the only ce that is worth buying is their team. If you need it, you can first find a

    headhunter to have a try."

    "Since you care so much about the business, why don''t youe back and do it?"

    I could sense from Rogelio''s tone that there was less sincerity and more dissatisfaction.

    There was a trace of coldness in Robbie''s eyes. "I just heard some bad news there. It''s your business

    whether to ept it or not. I''m not interested in going back."

    Rogelio didn''t continue to eat, but it seemed that Robbie''s appetite wasn''t affected at all. He ate two

    bowls of rice and a lot of dishes.

    Because of the strange atmosphere between them, I didn''t eat anything when I was eating, and I

    almost didn''t eat again.

    Robbie looked at us, "It seems that I have really affected your appetite."

 Chapter 147 Undercurrent

    Chapter 147 Undercurrent

    Robbie asked Rogelio, wiping the corner of his mouth with a handkerchief, "When are you going to

    leave?"

    Rogelio asked unhappily, "what do you mean?"

    Robbie took a look at his watch and said, "It''ste. I don''t want anything wrong to happen before

    Jasmine''s movie is disyed."

    "I won''t let that kind of thing happen. If there is a problem, I will deal with it. I won''t trouble you any

    more."

    The corners of Robbie''s mouth lifted into a smirk. But in the blink of an eye, he responded.

    "Well, younger brother, when did youe? Did I hear someone making a noise! It''s you. "

    Then Rosie went downstairs.

    Both of their facial expressions were much more casual than before.

    "Are you here with brother?"

    Rosie nodded. "Yes! I brought brother here because he thought he was responsible for what happened

    yesterday and wanted to apologize to Jasmine in person."

    "Anything else?"

    Rosie shook her head. "No. what''s wrong?"

    "Well, you can leave with brother first. I have some business to talk with Jasmine."

    Rosie looked at Robbie and then at Rogelio, seeming to have felt something. She nodded her head,

    pursing her lips, and said to Rogelio, "Brother, when we came out, mom asked us to have dinner at

    home. Why don''t we go back home for less food? We can still have dinner now."

    Rogelio asked Robbie, "Is it a reasonable reason to talk about work?"

    "Maybe."

    A tinge of excitement shed across Rogelio''s eyes, but he didn''t say anything more to Robbie.

    Instead, he looked at me in a much more amiable way and said, "I''m going back with Rosie now. See

    youter."

    "Okay," I replied slightly.

    Rogelio said to Rosie, "let''s go."

    After saying that, Rosie took a deep breath and left with Rogelio.

    When they were about to leave, Rosie paused behind Robbie and asked in a low voice, "what''s wrong

    with you two? Please don''t make mom and me worry about you! "

    Robbie ignored Rosie and turned to me. "Come here," he ordered.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Rosie curled her lips and walked out quickly, I followed Robbie and sat down, "is there anything

    between you and Rogelio?"

    "It''s none of your business between us."

    Robbie raised his eyes, "I won''t mind to answer unless you personally admit that you are my sister-in-

    law."

    I looked down and asked, "why did you mention that again?"

    "Don''t you?"

    I was speechless.

    "What if Rogelio also wants you to be his wife? Do you want to? "

    "It''s impossible for Rogelio to think like that, and he wouldn''t think so."

    "Impossible? Why is it impossible? Everything is possible in this world. "

    My fingers were entangled together. "Except for Michelle, Rogelio won''t like anyone else."

    "I should say that you are living a confused life, or you are too careful to give yourself any hope,"

    Robbie continued with a smile

    Robbie made a breath, "Forget it. Let''s just drop it. If it''s really necessary these days, we can''t go

    anywhere."

    "Okay," I agreed

    Robbie turned his head and said, "why don''t you ask the reason?"

    I shook my head, "there''s no need to ask. I don''t want to go to a ce anyway and I don''t want to

    cause any trouble to everyone."

    "But you didn''t take any actionst night."

    There was a trace of me in Robbie''s tone.

    I exined, "I didn''t mean it that way. I didn''t expect to meet that guy called Erwin."

    Robbie warned me seriously, "Erwin is not a simple man. Stay away from him. He will do you no good."

    I nodded. "I know. Even if you want me to get in touch with him, I''m afraid I won''t do that. As for that

    man, I don''t get along well with him."

    "I hope so."

    "Oh, by the way, yesterday I saw Vann who acted as Frank''s follower. Is he in danger?"

    Taking a sip of water, Robbie said indifferently, "just pretend that you don''t know about it!"

    I saw that Robbie didn''t want to exin anything to me, so I didn''t continue. But I could feel that he

    knew it.

    Robbie stood up and said, "I have something else to do, so I am leaving now. If there is anything, I will

    call you. In the next few days, a teacher wille over and you can concentrate on your study."

    "A teacher? What teacher? "

    "You don''t need to be good at dancing and music, but at least you can learn something useful."

    "Okay."

    Then Robbie left.

    After all the people left, Xenia went downstairs and curled her lips and shrugged her shoulders when

    she saw me.

    I tidied the table. "Why do you look like that?"

    "I''m worrying about you."

    "Worry about me? Why? "

    "Which one do you think should I choose? A CEO Rogelio, a gossip boyfriend Robbie, and a

    kidnapper, Erwin?"

    "Don''t make fun of me anymore. I don''t know how to face them because you and Rosie."

    Xenia didn''t think so. She continued, "Although you don''t know much about it, you can consider how to

    get along with each other. If it''s God''s will, it won''t run away. You should make the right choice now. It''s

    the right one to make the right one."

    "I dare not extravagantly hope any of them. As for that Erwin, I have to mention him!"

    Xenia smiled like she was going to watch a good y. "s, why don''t I have this kind of luck? What if

    I''m interested in all of them?"

    "Then Vann must be in trouble!"

    Xenia red at me and said, "Why did you mention him? You always said that I was a gossiper. I can

    see that you are also very gossip when you talk about me and him."

    "I learned it from you."

    When we were talking, my phone suddenly rang.

    Xenia asked, "Who is this? Who is it? "

    "I don''t know. It''s an unknown number."

    "Just take it. It won''t cost much. What if it''s an old acquaintance?"

    She picked up the phone and said, "hello?"

    I heard an irritable and familiar voice from the other end of the line.

    "You idiot! One of the gori. I think you are so daring to add me to the ck list..."

    I knew it must be the one who called Erwin. Before he could finish his words, I hung up the phone.

    Xenia asked, "Who is it?"

    "Erwin. I blocked his number, so he called me from another number."

    Xenia eximed in disbelief, "Wow! He''s so persistent!"

    At this time, another message was sent, "Bad woman, how dare you do this to me?"

    I still deleted the message and blocked the number.

    Xenia peered at me from the corner of her eye and said, "I say, you are ruthless. After all, you are a

    handsome man."

    "So what?"

 Chapter 148 The Unexpected

    Chapter 148 The Unexpected

    Xenia said, "Right. You already have two handsome guys. You don''t need another one anymore."

    I exhorted Xenia, "Erwin has seen you, so you are not allowed to Emperor Group, nor to go to the

    Lego. If he finds me because of you, I will..."

    I gestured to Xenia to pinch her neck.

    Xenia shrank her neck, pouted and hit my hand. "Don''t you forget my smartness? I won''t make such a

    stupid mistake. I don''t want to waste my time on you. You are insulting me. "

    Lionel yed the electric car aside, pretending to be angry.

    At this time, another message came in. "You are dead! ! ! !"

    Needless to say, I knew it was Erwin, and I solved the problem in a ck way as usual.

    The next morning, two unknown women knocked on the door one after another. When they introduced

    themselves, they said that they were the music teacher and the dance teacher.

    The music teacher had a general understanding of my domain of music. She said that although I didn''t

    have any foundation for music, my sound was good and it made people feelfortable to listen to it.

    Then she came up with three songs. She asked me to try on them and see which one would be better.

    Although I am not clear about Robbie''s intention, I did as the music teacher asked and performed the

    trials in the three capital.

    In the end, the teacher decided to y ''First Time'', but because the rhythm was a bit fast, it was still a

    challenge for me.

    Later on, the dance teacher asked me to learn dancing from her as she sang this song.

    Because I didn''t have dance foundation and just did some basic moves that didn''t require much basic

    skills.

    After a morning''s guidance, I had a general idea that Robbie wanted me to sing the "First Time" and

    dance while singing.

    As for why, I had no idea at all.

    The teacher asked me to work out more exercises.

    In the next few days, the two teachers woulde here from nine o''clock to three o''clock in the

    afternoon.

    At the beginning, Xenia found it fresh but after one day, she couldn''t stand it.

    "What is Robbie going to do? I''m tired of listening to a song that you have to practice all the day."

    "He has his reason, right?"

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "No exnation for the whole day. It''s you. If I were you, I wouldn''t be so obedient."

    Luckily, Xeniained for me, but even praised me for my performance as a singer.

    I said with a smile, "do you think I look like a singer just with a song?"

    Taking advantage of her Tang Group, Xenia continued, "you can fool an outsider."

    Xenia sat into the sofa, "Did you see one piece of news these days?"

    I felt a little tired after practicing for a long time. So I stopped and poured a ss of water for myself, "Is

    it about gossips about me again?"

    Holding a cushion in her arms, Xenia shook her head and said, "It''s not entertainment news this time."

    "I can''t believe that Xenia stopped talking about gossip. It''s rare for her. Tell me, what news?"

    "There are several murder cases. The dead are all women. The police suspect a serial murder. They

    also tell women not to go out alone at night."

    "It sounds scary."

    "Exactly. But in fact, all these women have onemon characteristic: they all cheated on their

    boyfriends and are the only ces that are rted to the murder cases found by the police."

    I put the ss down, "It seems that the murderer has been split and his heart is twisted."

    Xenia nodded approvingly. "I think it''s possible, but if so, we don''t have to be afraid. I''m not sure if he is

    interested in dealing with a cheater like Dn."

    I was just taking a sip of water and almost sprayed it out. "Hey, you are not that bad. It was a long time

    ago."

    Xenia said to me seriously, "I tell you, cheating one''s boyfriend or girlfriend is a serious hurt and it will

    really leave a psychological shadow. It is a big difference from being forced to break up."

    "So it seems that the murderer is excusable."

    "I didn''t mean that. After all, I can''t hurt others just because I got injured. But I think that the work of

    Vann is really dangerous. How terrifying it is to deal with people like this kind of people!"

    "So?"

    "So? So I can''t fall in love with him anymore. If I fall in love with him, I will be always worried about him,

    which makes me feel very insecure."

    I tried my best to bearughing, "Are you reminding yourself?"

    Xenia rolled her eyes at me, "no, no, please!"

    Then she left without saying anything more.

    Xenia stayed with me at home for a couple of days. When the film was on stage, I attended the

    shooting.

    On the first day of the movie, we were very nervous, and we felt deste in our heart. After all, half of

    the seats at the box office on the first day weren''t sold out, and there were very few peopleing to

    watch.

    Although Xeniaforted me, I kept telling myself that it was within my expectations, but that the box

    office was still closed because of Daniel''s reputation and the hype before, but if there was no regret in

    her heart, it was false.

    But what I didn''t expect is that although the box office of that day wasn''t good, the reputation of the

    movie was good. Someone left ament online and said that the scene made many people cry.

    In the following week, the audience got a higher rating than the day before. Meanwhile, the movie was

    ranked the first on the same film list.

    At that time, when I faced such an achievement, I simply felt that I didn''t hold back the whole crew of

    the movie.

    Because of my first movie in my life, I''ve experienced a lot of ups and downs for the first time.

    It was like a dream or a roller coaster.

    I could still remember that Xenia held me in her arms excitedly and shouted, "My sweetheart, you are

    popr now. Jasmine, you are popr now. You know how many fans you have now? Do you know

    what score this movie is online? Oh my God! Have you seen thosements? "

    I knew it must be a good news when I saw the excited Xenia. In fact, I didn''t dare to read those data

    during this period of time because I was afraid that I would be depressed if I read too many of them.

    "About 9.6, the highest score of the year. Many people spoke highly of your acting skills, saying that

    you were reliable and you didn''t act in any movie. I''ve heard that even some seniors have gone to see

    this movie. Jasmine, tell me. Are you a fan of all generations? Wow, I''m so excited just thinking about

    it..."

    In fact, I was also excited. But I still held my breath and answered Xenia, "The main topic is the theme

    is good. Whoever ys the game will be the winner."

 Chapter 149 Become Famous Overnight

    Chapter 149 Be Famous Overnight

    But Xenia didn''t buy my words. She retorted, "You are talking nonsense. The movie is a waste if Amy

    acts. Besides, I heard that a few people think that this topic is great, and they think that most of the

    movies don''t have much hope for the supporting role in this era? It hasn''t made any huge investment

    for the movie except for your hype at the beginning. It''s just that they are not optimistic about the film!

    You have contributed a lot to its sess."

    I put my index finger on Xenia''s forehead and said, "It is just the beginning and you are asking for

    others'' praise? As for the contribution, it is director Max who contributed the most."

    Xenia grinned, "I''m happy for you! But then again, where is our agent? The film has been show for a

    few days. It''s like he was strangled. Until now, he just doesn''t say a word!"

    However, we cannot talk about a person casually. In less than five minutes, Robbie, who had

    disappeared for a few days, finally showed up after Xenia saying that.

    As soon as he entered the office, he went straight to the theme and said, "There will be a celebration

    party tomorrow night, celebrating the first week of Spring bud''s box office ie has broken through

    five billion."

    Xenia''s mouth gaped. "Five billion! That much? "

    Robbie looked much calmer than we two, "With the current situation and poprity at the box office,

    cinemas decide to spend more days in ying this film. This data should still be updated."

    "Oh my God! Have you heard that, Jasmine?"

    I was so excited that I couldn''t hide the smile on my face.

    "You''d better cherish the time you can rest now. You will be very busy in the future."

    Both Xenia and I knew what it was about at that time. But when Robbie asked us for the schedule, we

    got it.

    In the next half a month, I have to attend activities a day, sometimes two or three activities a day.

    The publicity of the movie, the interview to the actors, the variety shows and so on that all the film crew

    members had joined in.

    Xenia saw the schedule, "Do you have so many things to do?"

    With his hands in his trouser pockets, Robbie continued, "I''m afraid that more than that, there are two

    TV ys in which the directors called and asked for cooperation. But I haven''t read the script, so I

    didn''t promise them immediately. They will send it to my email tomorrow and I will retweet it to you. You

    can check which script is good and which one should be picked up. If not, you can check it out as well.

    If you aren''t satisfied with both of them, just cancel both of them. Don''t act for act."

    "So now we have offers? And we can also choose..."

    A contented smile crept up on Xenia''s face.

    Robbie asked, "Are you still practicing the song?"

    I nodded, "what do you want to do as you keep me practicing every day?"

    "Every year, the sky media will hold a year-old party with many stars invited. Although you are not a

    pop star, you are now qualified to participate with your current reputation. I have already made an

    appointment for you. You can sing this song then."

    I was also a little surprised, just like Xenia. "A cross-year party?"

    Xenia swallowed and asked Robbie, "is Jasmine really popr?"

    Robbie suggested, "You can take her out for a walk."

    "Are we going to prepare sunsses and mask as well?"

    "It''s up to you,"

    I and Xenia looked at each other. Apparently, we were not used to this sudden change. To be more

    exact, we thought it was a dream.

    Everything changed too fast in just a few days.

    If Robbie bought me a nanny van and a driver, it was just the changes within us. But when we

    celebrated the movie, I finally saw a totally different scenepared with before.

    Except for the participation of more media. Many fans even surrounded us when we got off the car.

    Someone asked to take a picture with me and signature of me, and the people around me were no less

    than those around Daniel.

    They cheered and called my name. At that moment, I was very grateful to them.

    I felt that I didn''t deserve them, and I finally realized that I''m not alone in the path of being an actress.

    Upon hearing that, Robbie turned his arm and signaled me to take his arm into the hall.

    As my reputation in the entertainment industry got higher, Robbie''s background information was also

    constantly exposed.

    We had be a perfect match in the eyes of most people, and I was also a life winner in the eyes of

    many women.

    It was just that Robbie and I didn''t n to reveal our rtionship in a short time.

    I held Robbie''s arm, just like a couple.

    Maybe everything went well. The movie was hot. All other activities went so smoothly like never before.

    While the news traveled fast and widely, we three at my home reported a celebration party at the same

    time.

    Robbie and Xenia, as well as Rosie and Rogelio were present.

    This time, Robbie and Rogelio acted in harmony, which was different from thest time.

    Xenia had decorated the living room with balloons and a big cake.

    Xenia began, "today''s dinner party is for the movie hot selling of Jasmine. She has leapt into the

    spotlight and be one of the most popr new characters. The best news is that although our

    Jasmine can earn money by her appearance, her acting skill has won many people''s approval, which is

    far beyond that of some staff in this crew. Now, we have invited our heroine to talk about her sess

    compliments."

    They apuded for me.

    I stood in the middle of them with some embarrassment and with a heart of gratitude, I said to them,

    "Everything I have today was taken care of by you. Without you, I would not have be who I am

    today. Thanks Xenia for being with me all the time."

    Xenia smiled, "You''re wee. I''m not an idle employee. Don''t forget that you give me a sry."

    I looked at Rosie with smile, "Thank you for trusting me. Thank you for being my friend at that time."

    "I have always taken you as my family," Rosie said with a smile.

    The eye contact between Rosie and me made me a little nervous. I looked at Rogelio.

    Before I could open my mouth, Rogelio said to me, "do you have nothing to thank me foring here?

    Because it seems that I have done nothing for you except making troubles for you. "

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    I shook my hand and denied, "No, no."

    I wanted to tell Rogelio that he meant a lot to me and for the first time he let me experience the

    attachment to the family.

    "Ivey Group has decided to let you endorse the five major brands of ourpany next year. I wonder if

    you are willing to cooperate with us," replied Rogelio with a smile.

    Standing at the table, Robbie opened a bottle of red wine, poured himself a ss of wine, and gently

    shook it. He said to Rogelio, "I''ve already done with the specific cooperation details. The ces that

    need to be changed by yourpany have been marked and sent to your mailbox. If there is no

    objections, we can sign the contract at any time."

 Chapter 150 Kill Two Birds With One Stone

    Chapter 150 Kill Two Birds With One Stone

    Rogelio walked to Robbie and took a ss of red wine from his hand. "It seems that you have invited

    me to this party because you''ve foreseen that I would let Jasmine endorse the brand."

    With a defiant smile at Rogelio, Robbie gently touched his ss on Rogelio''s. "Yes, if you are

    dissatisfied with my foresight, you can cancel the cooperation with us."

    "You are my brother, and Jasmine is my..." After a pause, Rogelio looked at me and said, "Friend! I

    won''t cancel the cooperation with her because of my dissatisfaction with you. What''s more, it''s a

    tendency to cooperate with Jasmine."

    Then Robbie filled the sses of Xenia and Rosie and continued, "If you can''t agree on my

    requirement, I will have to let Jasmine sign the contract with otherpanies. But there are more than

    one branding to me."

    "I will reply to you when I check the email. How about we continue to celebrate the sess of

    Jasmine?"

    "Why don''t you take a look right now? We have to wait for someone else anyway."

    Robbie took a look at his watch. "He''ll arrive soon."

    We were still curious who else to ask. After all, my social circle was too small.

    "You''ll know in a minute," Robbie continued.

    Rogelio nodded and said, "Okay. Let me see what you suggested to me."

    Putting down the goblet, Rogelio sat on the sofa in the living room and took out his phone to look at the

    e-mail that he got from Robbie.

    In fact, I was also very curious about what kind of request had Robbie made.

    I looked at Rogelio quietly sitting there. I was very happy thinking that he would invite me to be a

    spokesman. I wondered if I would often see him in such a cooperation.

    I looked at Rogelio who looked calm and serene but gradually frowned and I felt a little nervous. Did

    Robbie make some excessive demands? Was it possible that we had no chance to continue the

    cooperation?

    At this time, the doorbell rang. Xenia ran to open the door.

    When I didn''t see them, I heard Xenia shouted, "Brother, why are you here? Aren''t you abroad?"

    I went up and saw that Spencer appeared at the door, with a suitcase in his hand. Before he could put

    it at home, he had been brought here directly.

    Spencer handed the suitcase to Xenia and said, "I was forced back by Robbie. Only he can order me

    like a dog."

    While speaking, Spencer took off his woolen coat and walked up to me. "We haven''t seen each other

    for a few months. You are a superstar now. Congrattions!"

    Said Spencer, stretching out his hand.

    I shook hands with Spencer politely. "Thank you. I didn''t expect you toe back. How long will you

    stay?"

    "The treatment there is temporarily over. I can make it a little longer this time, but it''s hard to say. It

    depends on the situation whether I stay or leave."

    Rosie came here too, "My dear greatwyer, how strong wind can make you back?"

    Spencer smiled, "Rosie, you are here too. It seems that the charm of Jasmine is great!"

    Rosie raised her chin and looked at Rogelio. "I''m nothing. The person who is the most difficult to invite

    is here."

    It was then that Spencer noticed Rogelio who was sitting on the sofa. He hastily went over to greet him,

    "Hello, brother."

    Rogelio''s knitted brows became smooth again. He nodded to Spencer and said, "Long time no see."

    After hanging up the coat for Spencer, Xenia came over again. "Brother, why didn''t you call me when

    you came back? Are you my family or you and Robbie are my family? Why I don''t even know where

    you are? "

    Spencer red at Xenia and said, "When did you call me to care about me?"

    Xenia wagged her tongue.

    Spencer flicked the curly hair of Xenia and said disdainfully, "Look at you. What did you get from such a

    good girl?"

    Spencer even fiddled with Xenia''s fake eyshes as he said, "Get rid of it quickly. Don''t be like a jerk."

    Xenia retorted, "I''m not a rogue. This was very normal? Why are you so conservative? "

    Xenia curled her lips and stood beside me. "Jasmine, did you see that? What did I say to you? Every

    time he sees me, he wouldin about me. "

    These words seemed to have irritated Spencer. He pointed at me and said, "Look, since you were with

    Jasmine, why didn''t you learn from her a little? Look at Jasmine, she is so elegant and dignified. You

    have been with her for such a long time, but you still don''t learn from her."

    Xenia rolled her eyes without hesitation and muttered, "You haven''t seen Jasmine''s exaggerated style.

    I''m afraid that her mother can''t recognize her."

    "Don''t take everyone like you."

    "Can you just let me go? Why did you ruin my mood? "

    "Your mother asked me to take care of you. If I don''t me you, who could see your shadow?"

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Today, I had witnessed the Spencer in Xenia''s mind.

    Robbie walked towards us, patted the shoulder of Spencer, and said to Xenia, "Do you still want to

    argue with awyer? I advise you to listen to it for a while. In that case, you can be scolded less. "

    Spencer and Robbie pped their hands.

    Hearing his advice, Xenia shut her mouth.

    Spencer said, "She''s a naughty girl since she was a child. I''m relieved that she has been with Jasmine

    now."

    Robbie said to me, "Now that Spencer is yourwyer in the future, he will be responsible for all the

    disputes caused by your work. If you have no objections, we will sign the contract today."

    I said happily, "I''m fine with that, but I wonder if Spencer is okay with that."

    I felt safe and happy when these people I knew around me.

    Spencer pointed at Robbie, "He''s your agent. He''s going to be my manager too. He often brings clients

    to me without asking for my permission. But this time, I feel honored. "

    Robbie was really a man of action. I just gave Spencer a verbal consent. Then, Robbie prepared a

    contract and a pen for us to sign.

    Later I got to know why Robbie held a celebration party for me. Although we were all friends, Robbie

    had a more purpose.

    I and Spencer had already signed the contract, and Spencer said, "Done!"

    And he shook hands with me formally.

    After solving the rtionship between me and Spencer, Robbie looked at Rogelio and asked, "Well,

    have you finished reading it? Whether to cooperate or refuse my request?"

    Rogelio nced at me and then looked at Robbie. "Is this Jasmine''s will?"

    "Of course not. But what do you think if you stand on her side?"

 Chapter 151 ChenXing Entertainment

    Chapter 151 ChenXing Entertainment

    Looking at Robbie, Rogelio seemed hesitant.

    Robbie said casually, "I can give you two days to think about it, but there are only two days left. By the

    way, the longer you hesitate, the more people feel your unwillingness."

    "You are giving me a difficult problem!"

    "One day you''ll thank me for this," Robbie said confidently.

    Rogelio smiled, "Gratitude?"

    "Some choices are meant to be two. Don''t you know that?"

    Rogelio gently licked his lips.

    Rosie couldn''t help but ask, "What terms? Are these difficult terms? "

    Neither Rogelio nor Robbie answered the question, but Rogelio took a deep breath and said, "Okay, I

    agree."

    The corners of Robbie''s mouth lifted into a smirk.

    Instead of being angry, Rogelio looked much more rxed after he made the decision. "ording to

    your character, the contract should have been prepared for me, right? Shall we sign the contract here

    too? "

    Robbie shook his head again. "No, we''d better go to yourpany and sign it. The media will know

    that we can''t just sit here without doing anything."

    Rogelio agreed, "Okay, when?"

    "How about the day after tomorrow? I have something to do tomorrow."

    "I heard that you are going to open a night club. It will be opened tomorrow, won''t it?"

    "You are really well-informed," said Robbie with a faint smile.

    "You are my brother. Of course I should care more about you."

    I asked Robbie, "Will it open tomorrow? So soon? "

    "Yes, tomorrow night," said Robbie.

    "Why didn''t I hear it from you?"

    "It''s just an opening ceremony. Nothing serious."

    Rosie had never heard of it. She asked curiously, "Brother, when did you n to open a nightclub?

    Why didn''t I know about it?"

    "It''s a small business. I don''t have much to say."

    "When will you open tomorrow? We will go to the ceremony."

    There was no trace of wee on Robbie''s face. "Tomorrow I have to entertain many friends, I have

    no time to entertain you, so don''te to make trouble."

    Xenia giggled and said, "We won''t bother you or make troubles for you as long as you don''t need to

    spend all our money. You know what, I haven''t been in a nightclub for a long time and Jasmine has

    been keeping an eye on me. This is our own ce and I''m not afraid at all. I can see who dares to bully

    me."

    With a cold face, Robbie continued, "Don''te if I said no."

    Xenia and Rosie looked at each other, puzzled.

    But they didn''t pay much attention to that. Spencer tried to break the ice, "Since we are celebrating the

    celebration of Jasmine, we''d better cut down the topic. Let''s drink and eat something. I''m hungry."

    Spencer rubbed his stomach, and others relieved and smiled, and then they started to talk about the

    main topic of today.

    We yed together veryte that night, and the girls stayed overnight, while the men asked the

    designated driver to leave.

    Fortunately, Robbie didn''t arrange anything for me the next day. The two of us and Xenia slept very

    late.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    I was the first one to wake up, but they were always drowsy. I was bored, and I was afraid that if I

    practised singing and dancing, I would wake them up, so I drew a design draft alone in the study.

    "You''re a great painter!"

    I was absorbed in my painting and didn''t even know when Rosie came in.

    "I learned how to draw casually. I am a little envy after I saw your design. Of course I am not as good

    as you, a professional designer."

    Rosie took up my paint and said, "It doesn''t matter whether you have a professional background or not.

    What matters is whether you have your own idea and creation."

    Rosie put down her design and sighed, "I haven''t drawn for a long time. I haven''t seen Kimtely, and I

    don''t know where he is now, and whether he is with other women."

    "Why are you still thinking about that man? Forget him. "

    Rosie pursed her lips and shook her head. "Jasmine, you don''t know what it feels like to fall in love with

    someone at first sight."

    Just when I was about to persuade Rosie to give up that Kim, I received a message. Then I picked up

    the phone and saw a strange number. It was from a familiar person.

    "You brawny gori! Damn it! Don''t let me find you! Or you will be surely dead! "

    The way Erwin sent his messages remained unchanged and I deleted it.

    Rosie asked, "Who is it?"

    "Oh, no one. A boringmercial!"

    I put down my phone, Xenia woke up and wanted to see us.

    She rubbed her eyes and stretched herself, "When will the opening time of the nightclub of Robbie?"

    Rosie said, "I don''t know, but I don''t think it will be over five or six o''clock."

    With a blink, Xenia continued, "Rosie, what time do you think is appropriate for us to go there?"

    I can''t help but ask, "Didn''t Robbie tell you not to go there?"

    Xenia persuaded, "It is an opening ceremony. We''re friends. Of course we should go to the opening

    ceremony. Besides, you are the one who should go to the ceremony the most."

    "But..."

    "But what? There are a few people who don''t know you are Robbie''s girlfriend. And you are not going

    to attend the opening ceremony and do ribbon cutting work. What are the outsiders thinking? After all,

    you can''t find any excuse for that. "

    I was affected by Xenia.

    Rosie agreed with Xenia, "Yes, she''s right. We don''t need my brother''s reception. We can y on our

    own. We won''t cause any trouble in his studio, and we don''t have to worry about anything. We''ve been

    here with you for so long, just once."

    Xenia shook my arm and said, "All right, Jasmine. Only if you stay with us, Robbie and my brother

    won''t worry about us and won''t me us. You can monitor us. We promise that we won''t drink too

    much."

    Rosie also looked at me with expectation. My hesitation waspletely destroyed by their joint efforts.

    They jumped up excitedly when I nodded, But they said they would wear formal clothes to celebrate the

    opening ceremony, especially for me.

    They chose two short ck gowns and one long ck dress for me.

    The three of us had made our hair. We looked very formal on the surface, especially Xenia. She was

    completely different from the style before.

    But I knew clearly in my heart that they were aiming for something else.

    Before she left, Xenia made a call to ask for somerge flower baskets.

    It was past seven o''clock in the evening when we finally arrived at their ce. The ribbon cutting

    ceremony was over.

    Xenia pointed at the notice board and said, "ChenXing Entertainment, Jasmine, is it named by your

    name?"

 Chapter 152 Good And Evil People Mixed Up

    Chapter 152 Good And Evil People Mixed Up

    I nced at Xenia and said, "Only you can imagine it like this."

    The three of us walked towards the door, and two doormen stopped us.

    "I''m sorry, we''re not going to open today,"

    Xenia frowned and asked, "Didn''t you cut the ribbon today? So you don''t open but only cut the ribbon?"

    The doorman exined, "It''s a ribbon cutting, and it''s an opening ceremony. But we don''t have visitors

    today. The boss only answers the acquaintances."

    With a smile, Xenia said, "That''s all right. Look at us. This is your boss''s younger sister. As for this

    woman, don''t tell me that you don''t know her. Look carefully, she is your boss''s girlfriend, the famous

    star Jasmine, so can you that we are not the acquaintances?"

    The two doormen looked at each other and gradually put down their hands. Then they both slightly

    bent down and made a gesture of wee.

    Xenia said with a smile, "Come on! Let''s go. People here today are all Robbie''s friends. Let''s see what

    kind of people Robbie''s friends are. We won''t be strangers when we meet them next time."

    I noticed that Xenia smiled weirdly, so I decided to reveal her lie, "Do you want to find a target?"

    Xenia burst intoughter, patted me on the shoulder and said, "You know me so well. I know a lot of

    business elite and rich children in Robbie''s friends. What''s more, Robbie is so good that it''s not wrong

    for me to choose one of them."

    Rosie said, "Not necessarily. As far as I know, my second elder brother doesn''t have many friends, and

    he seldom contacts with those rich second generations. But I am also curious the acquaintances he

    invites alone. He doesn''t do business with any important friends and he doesn''t allow us toe."

    We entered the ChenXing Entertainment while talking.

    As it was not officially opened, there was no particrly noisy music in it, but a rtively melodious

    song.

    The decoration of the ChenXing Entertainment was veryrge. It wasrger and luxurious than the

    Emperor Group and the Lego.

    Xenia said in a surprise voice, "How much does it cost? Rosie, how much money does your family

    have?"

    A waiter came and asked.

    "Hello. Do you have an appointment?"

    "We are here to congratte you, we..." Xenia looked around and I could tell that she didn''t want to let

    Robbie know that we were here.

    Rosie added, "Don''t worry about us. We can find my brother by ourselves."

    "Excuse me, who is your brother?"

    "Robbie, your boss."

    The waiter hesitated for a while and said, "How about I book a private room for you? You can enjoy

    yourself. I''ll tell the boss and see if he has time to see youter."

    Rosie said, "If he is busy, just let him be. We are families. We don''t need my brother to receive us. As

    for the private rooms, we don''t need. You don''t have to worry about us. We''ll find a ce to sit. You

    make us some drinks and some juice for thisdy. "

    The waiter hesitated, "This... But it''s not convenient to dance in the dance hall. "

    Xenia was impatient and said, "Well, it''s not a big deal. We are all acquaintances today. It''s normal for

    us to greet the guests. What are you waiting for? How can you handle your business in the future? Be

    careful and don''t lose your work."

    The waiter dare not stop us again. He looked at me again and said, "I''ve seen your movie. It''s very

    good."

    "Thank you."

    "Boss is talking with his friend in the private room. I don''t know when he wille out. Now nobody is

    not allowed to enter. After that, I will tell him that you are here."

    "Okay. Thank you."

    "Then help yourselves."

    Then the waiter left.

    After watching the waiter leave, Xenia pursed her lips and said, "You''re so different. Look at how he

    treats you. He''s so rude to Rosie just now."

    "Well, stop making trouble. He hasn''t seen Rosie yet, so he isn''t sure whether you are telling the truth."

    "Yeah, yeah, you are right. You are our permit card. I guess no one will stop you from going anywhere."

    Xenia led us to the dance hall.

    "Wow, what''s going on?"

    When we came to the dancing room, we all paused. Even Xenia was also a little hesitant, and we didn''t

    know whether we should enter the room or not.

    We thought that even if there were guests, there won''t be too many, but there were at least two

    hundred people there. And these people were all ck clothes, as if they had reached an agreement.

    Some wore ck suits, some wore ck skinny pants, and the others wore the same ck leather

    jacket.

    These people were chatting with each other ording to their clothes.

    There was a woman at every table who dressed boldly. Seeing that the women were quite close to

    every man at the same table and the smiles on their faces, she didn''t mind that anyone was stumbling

    on them.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Xenia asked Rosie, "Who are your brother''s friends? Who are they?"

    Although all of them wore the same ck clothes, their hair was actually colorful. They didn''t look like

    from a rich family. Instead, they looked more like a group of men in the movie.

    "I don''t know what''s going on," Rosie added with a frown.

    Having seen some followers of Frank, I couldn''t help but think of such kind of person with uneasiness,

    so I said to Rosie and Xenia, "Let''s forget about it today. We''lle again another day to celebrate."

    Both of them looked a little hesitant and indecisive.

    Then a group of people saw us and shouted, "Three more. I found them first. Don''t take them away."

    Then a group of people walked towards us, showing boobs.

    The three of us were surrounded in an instant.

    But several people who wore different clothes argued for the ownership of us.

    One of them suggested, "Don''t scramble. Just one group takes one."

    Xenia snapped, "How dare you! Who do you think we are?"

    Someoneughed and said, "A barmaid? What else can you be? People of high status have been to a

    private box and those who are sent here are barmaids."

    Noticing that we were besieged, Xenia pulled me forward and said, "Look at her. Think it over and see

    if you have the guts to take action."

    The light in the dancing hall was dim. After a close look, the man lost his imposing manner just now.

    His voice was trembling. He hurriedly bowed and apologized, "Hi, sister-inw. Sorry, we didn''t see it

    clearly just now. Please don''t be angry."

 Chapter 153 In Danger

    Chapter 153 In Danger

    Seeing most of them recognize me, Xenia mustered up courage and said, "Now that you know who

    she is, why don''t you leave but see us here?"

    These people were so obedient that they gave way to us. So Xenia, Rosie and I looked at each other

    and decided to leave.

    When we came out of the dance hall, I was relieved. Rosie''s brow arched, and Xenia let out a deep

    sigh. "Oh my God! What kind of people are they? Why did Robbie receive such a group of people!

    What is he doing? "

    I said, "no matter what, let''s get out of here first."

    Atst, Xenia nodded and said, "Okay, okay."

    When we were about to leave, we came across a man, Frank.

    He grinned and said, "I say who is here!"

    I was surprised and thought he recognized me.

    But what he said next made me feel a little relieved. "Isn''t the girlfriend of Robbie, a famous star?"

    Xenia asked in a low voice, "Who is he?"

    I replied in a low voice, "Emperor Group''s boss, Frank."

    For our whispers, Frankughed and asked, "What were the two beauties talking about secretly?"

    But I could see that he was a little unhappy. Maybe he thought that we were saying something that was

    not good for him.

    I pretended that I didn''t know him, "I''m sorry. We''re about to leave. Thank you foring here to attend

    the opening ceremony. We''re leaving now."

    We three wanted to leave after I politely replied to Frank.

    However, Frank stopped me. "Hey, you big star, don''t you want to show us some respect? Wee

    here to celebrate for Robbie, but also brought a lot of female friends and generous gifts. As the woman

    of Robbie, shouldn''t you go in to propose a toast to us?"

    Frank raised his chin and smirked unfriendly. He looked at me up and down, and then nced at Xenia

    and Rosie next to me.

    "Who are the two beauties?"

    I replied immediately, "my assistants."

    "Oh," Frank said and turned to me, "please."

    Xenia moved her foot slightly and wanted to stand up and refuse her, but I secretly held her hand

    without letting her speak.

    When I was thinking about the way to refuse him in which I could not make him be angry at me and not

    make troubles for Robbie, one of Frank''s followers came over and said, "Frank, they are waiting

    inside."

    The three of us were stunned, especially Xenia. She almost shouted out the name of Vann.

    I pinched Xenia''s arm hard to stop her from spilling out the name.

    Vann obviously recognized me and Xenia. He nced at us, but said nothing. Just like she didn''t know

    us, he kept waiting for Frank''s answer.

    Frank raised his eyebrows, "Come on, big star, will you give me the face? Or Robbie''s woman even

    looks down on us?"

    When I saw Vann, I really wanted to know what he was doing and what was going on with Robbie and

    why he was with these people. With a trace of curiosity and concern, I said to Rosie and Xenia, "you

    two go home first and I will go inside to have a see."

    Rosie said in a worried voice "How about I go with you?"

    I gently shook my head to the two girls and said, "You go home first. I will call you if there is something

    wrong. Don''t worry. I will go back with Robbie."

    Xenia nced at Vann again, but she did not get any response from Vann''s eyes.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    There was a trace of loss in Xenia''s eyes. She gritted her teeth and took Rosie away quickly.

    And I went to a box with Frank.

    When the private room''s door was opened, Robbie was sitting on a semicircle sofa, next to him were

    Curtis and Cary who were on that day, talking something attentively.

    And in the distant, there was the guy named Erwin, who was drinking alone and staring nkly. No one

    knew what he was thinking.

    My heart skipped a beat when I saw Erwin, and I had a sudden urge to walk out of there.

    But it was toote. Frankughed and said to the people sitting in the box, "Hahaha, I think I am a

    nonprofitmaking woman go-between for lovers. I brought Erwin''s woman for him a few days ago, and

    today I brought Robbie''s woman here."

    Frank''s words attracted the attention of everyone in the room. They all raised their heads and looked at

    us.

    When I saw Robbie''s eyes, he frowned and looked at me with sharp and reproachful eyes.

    My back got cold and my hands gripped the hemlines of my dress unconsciously.

    With a cigar in her finger, Carymented, "The celebrity is so different from others. Her temperament

    and appearance are much better than us weeds and wildflowers!"

    A loud noise filled the air from Erwin''s direction.

    I saw that he rolled his eyes at me and then turned to the other side. He crossed his legs and drank the

    wine on his own.

    I exhaled deeply in my heart. It seemed like he hadn''t recognized me. Good news.

    "Come on, don''t stand there. Come and sit with me."

    I walked in front of Robbie and sat down beside him.

    Robbie said in a low voice, looking like he was drinking, "You are so disobedient. How dare youe

    to such a ce?"

    My hands were entangled together. "I..."

    At this moment, Curtis gave me a ss of wine, "Since you are my sister-inw, let''s drink together."

    I refused politely, "Sorry, I can''t drink."

    Curtis stared at me, "Won''t you give me the face, big star?"

    "How about I drink juice instead?"

    "No. Nobody can''t drink wine. It depends on whether you dare to drink it or not. Robbie is here so can''t

    be afraid if you drink too much."

    Cary added, "Curtis makes sense. Why don''t you drink a mouthful of it since you are here?"

    Curtis picked up the bottle, filled my ss and handed it to me.

    I didn''t know how to turn them down, so I took it.

    I took a deep breath and drained the ss. I thought it would end in this way.

    Cary and Curtis pped their hands and said, "Good."

    Then, Curtis refilled my ss again.

    I waved my hands in a hurry, "No more pouring. I''ve already drunk it. It should be okay."

    Curtis rejected, "No way. You didn''t tell us who you drank that with."

    "I''d like to toast everyone, okay?"

    "No way, you need to have a drink with everyone alone."

 Chapter 154 Hard To Deal With

    Chapter 154 Hard To Deal With

    Then Curtis looked at Robbie, "Robbie, don''t think I''m bullying sister-inw. If you really take us as your

    own people, you won''t care about these drinks? As long as sister-inw is willing to have these drinks

    with us, I, Curtis, will do as you say."

    I looked at Robbie and he nced at the ss of wine in front of me and looked at Curtis, "What if I

    just think you are bullying my woman?"

    Curtis was stunned for a moment, and then he let out a snort and said, "Then you don''t take us as your

    brothers."

    Curtis leaned against the sofa. Meanwhile, the woman next to him moved closer to the sofa and flew

    into his arms.

    Curtis raised his chin at his woman and gave a hint to the wine on the table. The woman sat up and

    smiled generously. She ced the seven or eight empty wine sses in front of her and filled them up,

    then she looked at me and drank one ss after another.

    After the woman drank it up, she didn''t turn a hair and still smiled. She leaned again in the arms of

    Curtis.

    Cary was the one who was good at dealing with the rtionships among them. Upon seeing this, he

    also broke the ice with a smile. "Curtis is a man of integrity. He has his own words. But if he doesn''t

    agree, he really doesn''t look down upon the interests. Jasmine, why don''t you just give him a face? I

    know Mr. Robbie always protects women. But you can''t spoil his good news."

    Cary looked at Curtis, "You have seen a lot of women drink, why do you have to pick on her? It will be

    good when the woman is willing to do."

    Curtis said, "I don''t drink with those I dislike! Yes? I respect them, but they are despising me! "

    Cary pretended to be embarrassed.

    I took a deep breath and picked up the wine on the table. I raised my ss before Curtis, "I didn''t mean

    to refuse. I just feel not well today. How about I propose a toast to each of you and stop asking me to

    drink?"

    Curtis sat up straight and said briskly, "okay! I''ve kept my words. Drink it. If anyone dares to let you

    drink it again, I''ll block it for you. What do you think?"

    Robbie moved his body slightly. I could know his next move. In an instant, I put the other hand on his

    hand and turned his head to look at Robbie with a soothing smile. "It''s okay. Even if I drink too much,

    you will still be with me!"

    I said to Curtis with a smile when Robbie was abstracted, "I''d like to make a toast to you as Robbie''s

    girlfriend. I don''t know what had happened between you and Robbie, but I still hope you have a good

    cooperation."

    "No problem."

    I held the disgust for alcohol and the difficulty in swallowing, and reluctantly drank up the wine.

    Curtis downed the wine in his hand without showing weakness. "Good. It''s my first time to drink with a

    celebrity."

    I filled my ss again and toasted Cary and Frank. I felt a little drunk after drinking several sses

    continuously.

    Because they were very close to each other, I didn''t have to move and sat there to propose a toast.

    However, as Erwin was far away from us, he didn''t care about the things happening here at all. He ate

    and drank by himself while thinking about something.

    I hesitated about whether I should go to drink with Erwin. But Frank thought that I had forgotten him, so

    he reminded me, "My sister-inw, there is another one. His name is Erwin. He''s bad tempered, but he

    is good for Robbie''s business. Don''t forget him."

    Cary took a drag on his cigar, shook his head with a smile, andined to Frank, "He didn''t agree

    to Robbie''s terms, and he even said that he didn''t want to be involved in our affairs. Well, he was sitting

    there alone, and I don''t know what he was thinking. He must be out of his mind recently."

    Frank cast a nce at Erwin and asked Cary, "Really? He refused such a discount unexpectedly. Isn''t

    he a good businessman who can earn money most?"

    Cary curled up his lips and shook his head.

    Frank thought about it and said to me, "It''s a win-win thing. Why don''t you give it a try? After all, if it

    fails this time, maybe there will be another chance to cooperate with you in the future. "

    Although I didn''t want to do that, I still didn''t want to make any bad influence on Robbie''s business.

    I didn''t want to ask for Robbie''s opinion, because I knew that in order to take care of me, he won''t allow

    me to do such a thing for him.

    It was better for me to let go of myself rather than make him in a dilemma. Moreover, Erwin even didn''t

    recognize me at all.

    I poured a ss of wine, walked over, and stood in front of Erwin.

    Erwin nced at me disdainfully, and then looked away. He said in a very arrogant tone, "if Robbie

    doesn''t agree to my request, I won''t cooperate with him. Nor will I drink with you. Go back!"

    I didn''t want to waste my time on him anymore. Others were still watching. I didn''t want to let Curtis find

    other excuses to make me hard to do. Besides, they can''t hear our conversation because we are too

    far away from them.

    So I drank off the wine and said, "I do drink. It''s your man''s business whether to cooperate or not."

    The look on Erwin''s face was rather indifferent. All of a sudden, he raised his head and looked straight

    into my eyes.

    Inexplicably, my heart tightened for fear that he would recognize me. In a hurry, I turned around,

    intending to leave.

    All of a sudden, Erwin said, "Do you know that Robbie has other women?"

    I clenched my hands and turned back to look at Erwin, who was leaning against the couch and looking

    at me with his head tilted.

    "You don''t have to provoke me. He has no other woman."

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Erwin sneered. "But his nightclub was named after that woman. But what''s your name?"

    Erwin knocked on his head with his index finger, but he still didn''t remember my name.

    He looked back at one of his followers and said that follower said, "Jasmine."

    Erwin frowned and said, "Jasmine Mu!"

    He entuated the character and gave me an unfriendly look.

    All of a sudden, Erwin swept his teeth with his tongue. He frowned even more tightly and cursed in a

    low voice, "Damn it!"

    However, after that curse, he let out an evil smile and let out many snickers.

    At that time, I felt that he was not in good spirit. So I didn''t stay for long and went back to sit by Robbie.

    Just then, my phone suddenly rang. It was an unfamiliar number. Because I had been pestered by

    Erwin many times, I had already be ustomed to the call from a stranger. I took a look at the

    number and simply hung up the phone.

    At this moment, another text message came, "Isn''t it interesting to fool me?"

 Chapter 175 Fickle Or Affectionate

    Chapter 175 Fickle Or Affectionate

    Thinking of Mrs. Nancy and the party prepared for Rosie, I didn''t have the courage to promise Rogelio

    even for the sake of Rogelio.

    I can only say to Rogelio in a euphemistic way, "I may not be able to go. I will attend the New Year''s

    Eve party of the satellite TV this year. I have no foundation, and I am learning dancing and singing on

    the spot. At that time, I am afraid that I still need to rehearse. I have to apologize for your kindness."

    I found an excuse to refuse. Rogelio pursed his lips with some regret and sighed, "That''s really a pity.

    In fact, I really hope you can go. I really don''t want to face that kind of asion alone."

    "How can you be alone? Mrs. Nancy, Rosie and Amy will be with you. "

    With a faint smile, Rogelio was silent. He stirred the food on the te and asked me after a long time,

    "If a man leaves his woman who has followed him for a long time, what will you think of him?"

    I thought for a while and answered, "it depends on why he left."

    "What if he has an affair?"

    "Then this man should be a little fickle."

    Hearing that, Rogelio kept silent for a while. Then he forced a smile and said, "Then he is indeed too

    fickle."

    It seemed that Rogelio was not in the mood to eat at all. He looked at me quietly and urged me to eat

    more from time to time, but he ate little.

    "But sometimes, even if you are heartless, it will be difficult to control your feelings."

    After the meal, Rogelio suddenly said this to me. I always felt that he had something to say, but I didn''t

    know if I should ask him.

    In the afternoon, Rogelio went to work again, and I tried two sets of styling. At the end of the show, he

    came to the dressing room to look for me. He looked at my new makeup and said it was very beautiful.

    Rogelio told me that he had finished his work and we could have dinner together.

    Rogelio chose a very quiet western restaurant. It was so quiet that we were the only two guests.

    I looked around. The environment was elegant, and the decoration was high-end and elegant. It was

    really strange that there were so few guests. "Why is the business in this shop so dismal? Is it because

    it''s too expensive? "

    Hearing what I said, Rogelio was pulling out the chair for me like a gentleman and smiled inexplicably.

    I didn''t know what I said was wrong. "Am I too ordinary?"

    "No. This shop is really not cheap."

    Sitting opposite to me, Rogelio asked, "what do you want to eat?"

    I looked at the English menu in front of me. In front of Rogelio, I felt ashamed.

    Rogelio took the menu and seemed not see my awkward. "You said you didn''t like to make a decision,

    so I''ll order the dishes."

    Rogelio told the waiter many kinds of English dishes, but I couldn''t understand any one of them, but I

    still said to him, "there are only two of us. Don''t order too much. It''s a waste."

    Seeing that Rogelio smiled again, I suddenly felt that I might need to shut up and listen more and talk

    less.

    Noticing the embarrassment on my face, Rogelio exined, "I don''t mean tough at you. I don''t know

    why, but I like to listen to you very much. Every time I listen to you, I want tough, and every time I see

    you, I will be in a good mood. In fact, I can''t tell why."

    "In fact, I know I''m amon citizen. It''s a little difficult for me to learn how to talk and act like those

    women with good taste."

    "Why do you have to learn from others? Just be yourself. At least, you make me feelfortable. I

    have something to say. By the way, I''ve seen a word on the Inte, which is ''down to earth type ''."

    When they were talking andughing, the dishes were served in the same way. At that time, it was the

    first time that I knew that Western food would be served with appetizers, soup, side dishes, and main

    dishes.

    While we were eating, Rogelio exined to me and taught me how to use knives and forks and the

    dining etiquette of Western food.

    The exnation of Rogelio that day was very detailed and I listened carefully.

    Seeing that I have generally understood, Rogelio asked me again, "I remember that you said you were

    studying fashion design in private."

    "Yes."

    "Have you designed clothes for yourself?"

    I lowered my head slightly and smiled sheepishly. "Yes. In fact, most of the time, my design drafts are

    thinking about what I look like and whether I look good on it."

    "Can you show me one or two design drafts?"

    "My painting? Forget it. I''m afraid you''llugh at me again. "

    Rogelio revealed a look of being wronged, "When did I reallyugh at you?"

    "But what''s the use of my unfinished draft?"

    Rogelio said to me with some seriousness, "Don''t you have an endorsement for a clothing brand in my

    company? I think if your design can be passed in thepany, you should take it as a part of our

    brand and limited production. You are both our designer and our spokesperson. I think it will be a good

    selling point, and the outside world will add a newbel to you - talented woman. Of course, if you can

    sing that song well at the new year''s Eve party, thisbel will really stick to you."

    Hearing what Rogelio said, I couldn''t help but think what he said was a good idea.

    It was not only good for my reputation, but also a special marketing mode for the Ivey Group if my

    design was sessful.

    "How about this? After I go back, I will try out a few design drafts and give them to you. You can study

    them and see if they are useful. It will be best if they can be used. If not, don''t force yourself to adopt

    them."

    Rogelio promised, "Don''t worry. I have always been scrupulous in separating public from private

    interests. I won''t open the back door for you because of our rtionship."

    I nodded with relief. "That''s good. I''ll do it as soon as possible."

    Rogelio showed a look of appreciation, "I thought you would say something like ''no'' again. I didn''t

    expect you to agree so soon and still want to have a try."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "Since it''s a good thing for you and me, why should I refuse? Even if I''m not that kind of material, I have

    to have a try so that I won''t have any regret."

    "It seems that you are not always modest and cautious, making concessions without principles."

    I looked at Rogelio with smile, "Are you praising me?"

    Rogelio showed a bright smile, then looked at me seriously, "If you get married one day, have you ever

    thought about leaving this industry?"

    "In fact, I have never thought about bing a star. It was a coincidence that I came to this stage. The

    only time I wanted to be on the stage was when I stood on the T stage with Rosie. At that time, I felt

    that it was really proud to stand there as a designer. Now I have to be careful wherever I go. A small

    matter will be magnified infinitely by the outside world. I don''t want to live such a life. If possible, I want

    to be the traditional woman who takes care of her husband and children at home. "

 Chapter 176 Heartbeat

    Chapter 176 Heartbeat

    Rogelio didn''t say anything for a long time, and his eyes were covered with ayer of mncholy. My

    hand paused and I couldn''t help asking him, "what''s wrong with you?"

    Rogelio looked a little hesitant, and the good atmosphere inexplicably appeared a trace of depression,

    but what I saw in his eyes waspletely inconsistent with the current atmosphere.

    There was a kind of firmness in it, as if he had already made some decisions.

    "I always keep some words in my heart. I don''t know how to tell others, and I don''t know what others

    will think of me if I say them out. But I can''t ignore this feeling, which is really ufortable if I keep it

    in my heart."

    The look on his face made me feel that he had been depressed for a long time. I couldn''t help but ask

    him worriedly, "what''s the matter? If you are willing to tell me, I''m willing to be that listener. "

    "In fact, I have told you something before. After I woke up, I forgot something."

    I nodded. "Did you tell me that you were still upset by those memories that you couldn''t remember?"

    Rogelio shook his head gently. "I didn''t want to dwell on the past, but it also includes me. I forgot my

    feelings for Michelle."

    My fingers trembled, and at that moment, an indescribableplex emotion surged in my heart.

    Rogelio''s hands holding the knife and fork. He didn''t move his hands anymore. His eyes were fixed on

    my face and never left.

    "I just remember this name, and then the people around me told me how much we loved each other in

    the past. I wanted to try my best to be that role back, but in the past half a year, I had no progress

    except for feeling less and less love about her."

    When Rogelio spoke, he frowned slightly. "Will you think I''m ruthless?"

    I shook my head. "It''s not your fault. You also don''t want to do this."

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Hearing my answer, Rogelio''s tone was a little rxed, and there was a little heat in her calm eyes.

    "Then you think I should continue to cultivate the rtionship with Michelle, and find back the past that

    I can''t remember, or should I draw the end as soon as possible, and give both of us an end to avoid

    wasting our time?"

    I didn''t expect that Rogelio would leave such a difficult question to me, but I didn''t think I can give him a

    neutral answer, because I have my own selfish motive.

    "It''s said that it''s better to demolish ten temples than to ruin a marriage."

    A hint of disappointment shed through Rogelio''s eyes. "So you want me to continue?"

    My selfishness finally gained the upper hand. I shook my head and said, "Don''t make things difficult for

    yourself. Your life is short, not to mention that you had just recovered after a disaster. Your partner is

    the person who will apany you for the rest of your life. Of course, you should be responsible for

    yourself and make yourself happy. After all, no one can rece your happiness."

    Rogelio''s eyes lit up again. "Then do you think I''m heartless?"

    "Of course not."

    I secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Since Michelle didn''t really love Rogelio, it was a good thing for him

    to let it go for such a reason.

    The smile on Rogelio''s face returned. He lowered his head and cut a piece of steak.

    "Although it was helpless for you and Robbie to pretend to be a couple at that time, don''t pretend to be

    a couple in public on purpose in the future. Otherwise, as time goes by, it will be more and more difficult

    to exin."

    Rogelio''s tone was somewhatmanding. There was no room for negotiation in his tone.

    I was stunned for a moment, but still obediently replied, "Oh.".

    Without giving up, Rogelio continued in a domineering manner that I hadn''t adapted to yet, "no matter

    whether you have work or not, I will ask Robbie to cancel it for you. During this period, you''d better

    focus on the endorsement. As an appointment designer, in addition to advertising shooting, you need to

    draw design drawings in thepany."

    "In thepany?"

    "Yes, don''t worry. I will provide a quiet environment for you. If you need to practice the program at the

    party, you can also ask the tutor toe to thepany. The most indispensable thing for Ivey is the

    space."

    "Well..."

    It was a sudden decision for me.

    Rogelio raised his head and asked, "do you have any other questions?"

    "I can do whatever you want, but..."

    "Don''t worry. I''ll talk to Robbie."

    At this time, the phone rang. Rogelio took a look at the number and couldn''t helpughing. "What a

    coincidence. As soon as I mentioned him, he called me."

    Rogelio pointed at his phone screen. I saw the name of Robbie on it.

    "It happens that we seldom meet each other. Then I can tell him on the phone now. You can rest

    assured, too."

    As Rogelio spoke, he put the phone on the table. When he answered the phone, he pressed the

    speaker button.

    Rogelio talked first, "I was looking for you for some affairs, but you called me first."

    Robbie''s voice was somewhat casual, "Well, you are my brother. You say it first."

    With a smile on her face, Rogelio said to Robbie, "Cancel all the works for Jasmine. During this period,

    let her work in thepany. On the one hand, she is busy with the endorsement. On the other hand, I

    want her to design two clothes in her name as a part of the product endorsement."

    "You have a shrewd n. Okay, but the fees have to be calcted separately."

    Rogelio couldn''t helpughing. He looked at me and replied the phone, "You are also smart. How about

    I deduct a percentage from the sales to Jasmine?"

    I thought we could just talk about it in a few words, but unexpectedly, Robbie changed the subject. "I

    can promise you, but you have to promise me first, so that we can talk about this."

    However, Rogelio didn''t show much surprise. "It''s your style. Tell me, what condition?"

    "Do you know that Michelle went to see Jasmine?"

    "Oh?" Rogelio frowned at me, "I don''t know. Why does she want to see Jasmine?"

    "She wants Jasmine to y the female supporting role in the new y you invested."

    "It''s true that Michelle didn''t discuss it with me," said Rogelio, looking at me with a bit of inquiry

    "She went straight to Jasmine. Jasmine didn''t promise her, and she came to me again."

    "What do you mean? Does your condition have anything to do with this matter? "

    "In my setting, I won''t let Jasmine y any female supporting role."

    Rogelio frowned, "Don''t you want me to change Jasmine to the heroine at this time?"

    "I''m not that bored, and I''m not interested in this y."

    "Then what do you want me to promise you?"

    "Persuade our mother to let Jasmine be her daughter-inw."

    My heart suddenly thumped out of rhythm. This sudden change made me not know how to handle it.

    Rogelio frowned, "If you want to marry Jasmine? I''m sorry. I won''t help you. "

    On the other side of the phone, Robbie chuckled, "you are really a contradiction."

 Chapter 177 Did he Confess his Love

    Chapter 177 Did he Confess his Love

    Putting his finger on the hanging up key, Rogelio didn''t press it immediately. Instead, he said to Robbie,

    "I will let mom ept Jasmine, but it has nothing to do with you."

    Robbie chuckled, "Do you want topete with me for this women?"

    Their conversation made me nervous and my heart beat faster. I suddenly felt a little scared, but I didn''t

    know what I was afraid of.

    "She is not your woman. How can you say that Ipete with you?"

    After saying that, Rogelio hung up Robbie''s phone.

    I lowered my eyes and avoided eye contact with Rogelio on purpose. I was not sure what Rogelio

    meant.

    Rogelio looked at me. I held the knife and fork in my hand unnaturally.

    After a few seconds of silence, Rogelio said, "Jasmine, I have something to tell you, but I know it

    shouldn''t be now. I need a little time, but not too long. Are you willing to wait for me?"

    I was a person who doesn''t have confidence in myself. I didn''t dare to think deep about the meaning of

    what Rogelio said.

    "If you have anything to say, just tell me when you want to say."

    Rogelio smiled to me, "I''m very happy today. With you by my side, I always feel rxed."

    Looking at the food on my te, Rogelio said, "You didn''t eat much tonight. This is not to your taste? It

    doesn''t matter. Let''s go to another ce tomorrow. "

    "Tomorrow?"

    "Yes, tomorrow, you heard it. Robbie won''t arrange anything else for you. You cane to the

    company tomorrow as usual. I usually arrive at thepany at half past eight. I hope you won''te

    toote."

    Tonight, there was obviously a trace of domineering in Rogelio''s tone. His tone was like an employee

    under his opponent, with a hint of order, which was not at all a negotiation.

    Seeing that I didn''t nod immediately, Rogelio raised his eyebrows and asked, "is there a problem?"

    I shook my head numbly, "No."

    Taking a look at his watch, Rogelio said, "It''s gettingte. It''s not good for a woman to sleep toote. I''ll

    drive you back. You can go to bed after you get home."

    I looked at him and nodded. "Okay."

    Rogelio stood up like a gentleman and pulled the chair for me.

    On the way home, I followed Rogelio and he would asionally turn around to look at me. He smiled,

    but he didn''t say much.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    I felt a little ufortable being stared at by Rogelio, but I often looked at him unconsciously. He

    seemed to be able to feel my gaze, and the corners of his mouth would slightly raise.

    When we arrived at the door, I said to Rogelio, "I''m here. Thank you for sending me back. I''m going in."

    Looking at me gently, Rogelio pursed his lips and nodded with a smile. "Go ahead. I''ll watch you go in."

    When I turned around, I could still feel the gaze of Rogelio, which made me seem to walk unnaturally.

    But I didn''t dare to look back, because I didn''t know how to face this sudden intimacy.

    I opened the door and walked into the house, but I didn''t look back. The moment I closed the door, I

    took a deep breath and leaned against the door until I heard the car driving away.

    "Jasmine, what are you doing? Why are you standing there? Why don''t youe in? Have you eaten

    yet? "

    Xenia went downstairs. Her hair was a little messy in her home wear. It seemed that she had just

    woken up.

    I didn''t answer Xenia''s question. Instead, I walked to the fridge and took a bottle of soda from it.

    "You don''t like cold water, do you? What''s wrong with you today? "

    I took a big sip, but I still felt hot all over my body. There was a restless emotion that made me unable

    to choose to sit quietly.

    I pursed my lips and hesitated for a while. Then I said to Xenia, "Rogelio invited me to Western food

    today."

    Xenia walked two steps faster and stood in front of me. She looked at me with a snicker and said, "You

    just told me that you wanted to choose him, and then went out for dinner with Rogelio. You did it so

    fast!"

    I''m not in the mood tough like Xenia. I chose to tell her at this moment just because I wanted her to

    give me an idea and analyze for me.

    "It was Rogelio who took the initiative to bring it up. He told me at dinner today that after he woke up,

    he had forgotten his feelings to Michelle in the past. He tried hard to get back to the past, but after

    trying for so long, he just became more and more indifferent."

    With her eyes wide open, Xenia asked, "did he really say that to you?"

    I nodded, "yes, he told me that."

    "Then what else did he say to you?"

    "He also asked me if I would think he was a heartless man. I said no, he looked very happy."

    Pursing her lips, Xenia tried hard not tough.

    "Then what else did he say to you?"

    "He also said that he wanted to say something to me, but it was not appropriate to say it now. He

    needed some time and asked me if I could wait."

    I looked at Xenia nervously. My hand holding the bottle tightened unconsciously, and the bottle made a

    harsh squeezing sound.

    Looking at me with a smile, Xenia asked, "What do you think? What do you think he wants to say to

    you? "

    I shook my head. "I don''t know, but I don''t know why I''m always very nervous and I cannot calm down.

    Xenia, what''s wrong with me?"

    Xenia grabbed the water from my hand and put it on the table casually. "Silly girl, are you really stupid?

    Or are you overwhelmed by the happiness thates too fast? He is confessing his love to you. Can''t

    you really not understand? "

    "I don''t know. I don''t think so. He has no reason to like me."

    I still pressed my fingers on the table nervously.

    "Why are you so nervous? Isn''t it a good thing? You should be happy. "

    Xenia sighed for my dullness.

    "Why should he tell you that he doesn''t like Michelle? It doesn''t make sense. Why didn''t he tell me or

    Rosie? He said he had something to tell you. It''s not appropriate now. It''s because he hasn''t rify the

    rtionship with Michelle, so he didn''t tell you directly. He likes you and wants you to be his girlfriend.

    From this point of view, Rogelio is very smart, scheming, but also has his principle."

    Xenia walked behind me and pushed me upstairs. "In my opinion, you should think carefully about how

    to reply to him when he confessed his love to you. Should you be reserved and think about it again, or

    should you just agree to Rogelio directly, or should you consider whether you really like him and

    choose to refuse him euphemistically?"

    I stopped my steps forcibly and turned to look at Xenia. "Xenia, do you really think that Rogelio might

    like me?"

    "I''m sure. I''m sure. In fact, every time I saw Rogelio before, I felt that the way he looked at you was

    different." said Xenia affirmatively.

 Chapter 178 What I Saw Make Me Heartbreak

    Chapter 178 What I Saw Make Me Heartbreak

    In order to make me believe what she said, Xenia also analyzed, "think about it carefully. Why didn''t he

    live in Michelle''s house when he was in the Gu Estate, but came here instead? Don''t say anything to

    avoid arousing suspicion. I don''t think it''s necessary in this society. Besides, how many times have you

    seen Rogelio apany Michelle? At that time, I often worked in the crew, and Rogelio seldom went

    to find Michelle."

    Perhaps only I knew that Rogelio would walk around alone in those quiet mountains, just like the ce

    he took me tost time.

    "What''s more,st time Michelle went to make a scene, and finally she lost her face in front of the

    media. Not only did Rogelio not show any dissatisfaction with you and Robbie, but she also came

    several times to celebrate for you and choose you as the spokesperson. On the contrary, he didn''t

    choose Michelle as the spokesperson. Not to mention for Robbie''s sake, I don''t think so. Although you

    are now a little famous, you are still notparable to Michelle. He should give the endorsement to

    Michelle, both public and private, but he''s not. What does it mean? "

    Taking a deep breath, Xenia looked at me and said, "Jasmine, don''t say that you don''t feel it at all. In

    fact, it''s just that you don''t want to admit it in your heart. If I were you, I would have been very happy.

    But your reaction is really strange. It''s really different from those women like us."

    All of a sudden, Xenia put her head behind her and rested her chin on my shoulder. "Let me ask you a

    very tacky question. If both of them fall into the water at the same time, which one will you save first,

    Robbie or Rogelio?"

    I was stunned and didn''t answer, but a thought shed through my mind and frightened me.

    Patting me on the shoulder, Xenia said, "it''s a tacky question, but it''s not meaningless. I ask you this

    because I hope you can really think it over. Rogelio is a good man, but if now you are in his arms, and

    you can''t avoid the pressure of the public opinion. In fact, it''s not a big deal, but if you make a choice,

    you will never have anything to do with Robbie. There will be no room for regret in the future. I''m afraid

    it''s hard for me, a fashion icon, to ept it, let alone the outside world. "

    Patting me on the shoulder again, Xenia said meaningfully, "Go inside and take a shower. You have

    time to think about it. Don''t do anything that you regret."

    After pushing me into the room, I looked at her and said, "you didn''t wake up until this time. How can

    you sleep tonight? Don''t stay upte again, okay?"

    Xenia chuckled and said, "Think about your life quietly. As for me, I have my own arrangement."

    "Are you going to the night club again?"

    "Oh, my God! I''m going to Robbie''s, and I''m going to the Vici. What are you worried about? All right, go

    to sleep. You are still in the mood to care about me? Care about yourself first!"

    She forced the door closed and didn''t want me to interfere.

    I was really not in the mood now. I run the water and soaked myself in the bathtub.

    If Rogelio really likes me, I should be happy. We are a real couple. If we can get together, it will be a

    good thing. But I don''t understand why I am so uneasy and unhappy. The problem is that Rogelio

    doesn''t really express her love. Is it because I am worried about gain and loss?

    I couldn''t figure it out, and I didn''t want to continue to sort it out, because I couldn''t sort it out at all.

    I was finally tired. I put on the bathrobe and prepared to rest.

    I vaguely heard a sound of door closing. Through the window, I saw Xenia drive away. It seemed that

    she would note back for a while.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Iy on the bed and tried to sleep, but it was difficult for me to fall asleep for a while, so I tried to

    concentrate on the design draft.

    At this time, I heard the doorbell was pressed a few times in a hurry.

    I went downstairs, stood at the door and asked, "who is it?"

    The doorbell rang and it was a knock on the door. I was so scared that I looked out through the cat''s

    eye. I vaguely saw that the figure was somewhat simr to that of Robbie.

    When I opened the door, Robbie fell on me.

    I almost failed to catch him and we two almost fell down.

    Robbie looked very weak. His wheat skin was a little pale, and there was a thinyer of sweat on his

    forehead. From his sleeve, a bright red bloodstain dripped down on the white cashmere stall.

    I got nervous and tried my best to help him to the sofa in the living room. "Robbie, what''s wrong with

    you? Why did you get hurt? Are you okay? "

    The arm on my shoulders was very heavy. I can feel that Robbie was barely supporting himself. With

    my help, when he approached the sofa, he fell down on the sofa.

    "I''ll call an ambnce right now."

    My hand was shaking. I picked up the phone and was about to dial.

    Robbie raised his hand and grabbed my wrist. He took two deep breaths and said, "No, No."

    "But, but look at yourself now!"

    "I''m fine. It''s just a bruise. Is there a medicine box at home?"

    I ran to get the first-aid kit. When I came back, Robbie had already stood up and sat there. His clothes

    with blood were thrown on the ground, and his upper body was naked.

    There were some small and blurry wounds on Robbie''s waist, abdomen and arms. They didn''t look like

    knife wounds. I couldn''t tell how he did it.

    But the dazzling wound made me stop for a moment, and my eyes were filled with tears.

    I put the medicine box on the tea table, opened it, took out some anti-inmmatory drugs and put the

    gauze aside.

    Robbie reached out his hand and wanted to do it by himself, but when I saw him move, he would pull

    the wound, so I could not help but frown slightly.

    I took the medicine and sat next to Robbie. "Let me do it."

    I cleaned the wound, applied medicine, treated Robbie''s arm and wrapped the gauze around it.

    When I dealt with the wound on his waist, Robbie leaned slightly and said, "There should be some on

    my back. Please."

    Then I looked at his back and when I saw it, I couldn''t help close my eyes.

    Half of her back was covered with wounds of different sizes.

    "How did you get hurt like this?"

    "There was an explosion in a warehouse. I happened to pass by and was only affected a little."

    He said it lightly, but the wounds on his body were not as easy as he looked.

    "I think you are seriously injured. Let''s go to the hospital."

    Robbie said to me, "Find me a night robe. If you really don''t have one, you can wear a bathrobe."

    I nodded, "Okay, I''ll get it for you right now."

    I didn''t have men''s clothes here, so I could only find arger bathrobe and take it off to ask if Robbie

    can ept it.

    "Put it on for me," said Robbie.

 Chapter 179 A Dull Pain

    Chapter 179 A Dull Pain

    The bathrobe was a little narrow to his shoulder. He could barely put it on, but it was so tight on his

    wound that I felt pain when I looked at him.

    "It doesn''t fit. You''d better not wear it."

    "It''s okay. Just for a while." said Robbie in a seemingly rxed tone.

    After reluctantly putting on the bathrobe, Robbie patted the seat beside him and said, "Sit with me for a

    while."

    I sat next to Robbie and tried to persuade him to go to the hospital with concern.

    Robbie took out his phone and made a video call to someone.

    When the video was connected, I saw the face of Cary. He didn''t look as rxed as he looked when

    they met for the first two times. He looked irritable. "Hey, bro, why did you answer the phone sote?

    Robbie, something really happened here."

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Robbie turned the camera on his phone to me and pulled me into his arms with the other hand. "We

    were busy just now, so naturally no one is in the mood to answer the phone."

    "You can enjoy your life. I''m afraid you won''t be so interested in it in a while."

    "Look at you. What''s the big deal? Why are you so sad?"

    Still with a frown on his face, Cary said, "why not? Someone entered our warehouse and found that

    when we chased after this person, there was an ident and all the goods in the warehouse were

    burnt up. Damn it! We''ve really lost a lot of money this time. "

    Hearing that, Robbie frowned at once. "Who dares to do it? I haven''t officially started my business yet,

    but I have lost such arge amount of goods. What a bad luck!"

    Shaking her head, Cary said, "I said you must have lost interest after hearing this matter, but you are

    still good. After all, you have deep pockets and can afford to lose these things. You didn''t see Frank

    and Curtis. Both of them were mad with anger and were crying to death. This time, if not all of them

    ounted for at least half of their working capital, they cannot recover even for a long time."

    Robbie took out a cigarette and lit it up. It seemed that he was also in a heavy mood. He exhaled a few

    smoke and said, "Do you know who went in? Did the guard see it clearly? "

    Cary shook his head, "that man was seriously injured in the explosion, and now he is still in aa.

    The other guard was not seriously injured, but he only said that the man was good at fighting, but his

    movements were too fast to be seen clearly at that time. He drove a motorbike when he ran, and he

    didn''t say anything else."

    With a strong force of his finger, the cigarette in his hand was bent down.

    Gritting his teeth, he cursed, "they are all good for nothing."

    Cary also narrowed his eyes and said fiercely, "it''s better not to let me catch this person."

    He raised his hand and slowly clenched it together. "If I catch him, I''ll skin him alive."

    At that moment, I shivered all over and looked at Robbie, but he was still very calm. He said to Cary, "if

    you catch him, count me in."

    "I just want to inform you. You also need to be mentally prepared. We don''t know if the police will get

    involved in such a serious matter. You should also tell your men to be alert."

    Cary heaved a sigh of relief. "What a bad luck! I have to go to see Mr. Qi and discuss with him what to

    do next."

    Before hanging up the phone, Cary couldn''t help butin, "This time, I really envy Erwin. He gave

    all the goods to us, but he made a fuss by himself. He did a good job and took advantage of us. In the

    end, he only made profit by himself."

    Robbie seemingly casual said, "It''s as if he have a foresight."

    Hearing what Robbie said, Cary''s eyes shed a trace of sharpness and a little absent-minded, but

    soon everything went as usual. "I''m going to find Mr. Qi. I''m hanging up."

    After Cary hang up the video call, the broken cigarette in Robbie''s hand loosened and fell into the

    ashtray.

    He tried his best to keep calm and his face finally rxed at this moment.

    "It really doesn''t fit me. Help me," said Robbie, gritting his teeth.

    I helped Robbie take off the bathrobe that was too tight. I felt pain when my clothes scratched the

    wound, but he held it back with a smile at the corners of his mouth.

    I took off his clothes, and some bandages were still bleeding.

    I didn''t want to ask more if he didn''t tell me, but I couldn''t turn a blind eye to his wounds.

    "What the hell are you doing, Robbie?"

    "You don''t have to know too much," said Robbie coldly.

    I asked, "The person you and Cary talked about is actually yourself, right? You destroyed those goods

    and caused the explosion, didn''t you? "

    He nced at me. Although he didn''t admit it, he didn''t deny it either.

    "Robbie! Don''t contact with those people anymore, okay? Even I can see that those people are not

    good people. Why do you have to get involved with them? "

    Robbie bent down to pick up his clothes and wanted to put them on again.

    I took the clothes from his hand and said, "You are injured like this. Where do you want to go? You

    either go to the hospital or stay here for recuperation today."

    It was the first time that I had been so rude to Robbie and carried his clothes behind me.

    "If I go to the hospital, they will know that I have something to do with it. If I don''t go there now, they will

    still doubt me. Is this what you want to see?"

    What Robbie said reminded me of how ruthless Cary was just now, so I hesitated for a while.

    "But you are injured. Why don''t you have a rest for a while?"

    Robbie''s hand remained stubbornly held there. "I have to get rid of the motorcycle at the door right

    away. Besides, if anyone asks, tell them that you have been with me tonight."

    I nodded repeatedly. Although I was reluctant, I knew the problem was serious, so I had to take the

    clothes from behind.

    I didn''t give it to Robbie directly, but said to him, "let me help you put it on."

    Robbie didn''t refuse. I carefully helped him put on his clothes, trying not to touch his wounds, and also

    trying not to see his wounds.

    I felt a dull pain in my heart, and I even hoped that those injuries were on my body.

    "Rogelio told me that he wanted you to design two clothes and be the main poster of this brand."

    I nodded, "yes."

    "Go ahead. During this period of time, you can stay in the Ivey Group with Rogelio. If he wants you to

    see my mother again, you can promise him that you will have a better way to deal with her. Moreover,

    you are not the same person as you were at that time."

    My hand paused and I lowered my head to help Robbie button up his shirt.

    One by one, time passed by.

    "Do you really want me to be your sister-inw?"

 Chapter 180 Another Accident

    Chapter 180 Another ident

    I didn''t know what I want to hear from him, but if Robbie hesitated at that time, I might have hesitated

    for a while.

    But he didn''t. He made me believe that he was sure about it.

    "Yes, I hope that person is you, not Michelle. Rogelio is a man who loves his family. You will be happy

    to live with him. Besides, I have reason to believe that he has feelings for you."

    Finally, I buttoned up thest button, and my fingers slid down from his clothes.

    She felt a sense of unspeakable loss in her heart. "Since you hope, I will try my best."

    After getting up and getting used to the pain, Robbie was about to leave.

    "Robbie!"

    Robbie stopped, but he didn''t turn around.

    "Promise me, don''t do anything dangerous, and don''t put yourself in danger again, okay?"

    Without saying anything, Robbie strode away. The sound of the engine outside quickly became silent.

    The room was quiet again, leaving me worried.

    Looking at the bloodstains on the carpet, I squatted there and meditated for a while before I began to

    put away the bloodstained carpet.

    Before I could figure it out, my phone kept ringing.

    It was already two o''clock in the second half of the night. No one knew who was calling.

    I was worried that something might have happened to Robbie again, so I picked up the phone in a

    hurry. It was from Xenia.

    At that time, I was wondering if Xenia was too drunk to call me at this time. As soon as I picked up the

    phone, I heard Xenia crying on the other side of the phone. She said to me anxiously, "Jasmine,

    something happened to Vann. Come here and help him. Let Robbie help him. I can''t get through to

    him. I don''t know who else I can ask for help now."

    "What happened? What happened to him again? where are you? I''ming now. "

    Xenia kept crying. "I''m at the Emperor Group. Come and help him, or he might die."

    I ran upstairs in a hurry. While changing my clothes, I asked, "didn''t you say that you were going to the

    Vici? Why are you in the Emperor Group now?"

    Xenia was so anxious that she cried very hard. "I know I was wrong. It''s all my fault. Don''t ask

    anymore. Come here quickly."

    I knew it was useless to ask too much at this time. I hung up the phone in a hurry and put on my

    clothes to go out.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Because I didn''t have a designated car and I couldn''t drive by myself, I had to go out and take a taxi.

    But it was sote, and this was a high-end residential area, and every home had a car, so there were

    few taxis at the door.

    I waited for a long time, but I didn''t see a taxi.

    I was anxious and cold. I didn''t dare to stay too long in case someone really dies.

    I didn''t know who else I can ask for help. And I always felt that it''s not appropriate to call Rogelio and

    ask him to apany me to that kind of ce.

    And I didn''t want to disturb Robbie in such a case anymore.

    I looked through the phone directory and found that among the few poor contacts, only Erwin was left.

    Without hesitation for too long, I dialed the number.

    Erwin picked up the phone quickly. "It''s so rare. You miss me so much so soon. Are you more likely to

    fall in love with me in the dead of night?"

    "I don''t have time to argue with you now. I know you are in another city now. Can you find someone to

    pick me up? I want to go out, but I can''t find a taxi."

    "Why do you go out sote?"

    "My friend is in trouble. I have to go now."

    "A man or a woman?"

    I stamped my foot in a hurry. "Why do you have so many questions? Can you help me or not? If you

    can''t, just hang up. I''ll figure it out. "

    "Send me the location and wait there."

    I hung up the phone and sent a location to Erwin. At that time, every minute seemed to have passed a

    century. I kept looking at my watch and paying attention to every car passing by, hoping that one of

    them would stop for me.

    In fact, in less than ten minutes, a car suddenly stopped beside me. The window was rolled down, and

    Erwin''s face appeared in the driver''s seat. "Why are you still standing there? Get in the car. "

    Although I was curious why Erwin showed up in person, I didn''t care too much about it and fastened

    the seat belt.

    Erwin asked, "Where are we going?"

    "The Emperor Group."

    "The Emperor Group? Why are you going there at this time?"

    I red at Erwin and said, "can you drive first?"

    Erwin looked at me and sneered, "sit tight!"

    As soon as he finished his words, the car rushed out.

    "Didn''t you say that you were going to another city? Why are you still here? "

    "There was an ident. I was halfway through the road. I came back in a hurry!"

    Speaking of the ident, I naturally thought of the thing that the goods mentioned by Cary were burnt.

    "But it doesn''t seem to be a bad thing for me. Otherwise, how can I pick you up myself?"

    Erwin said with a smile on his face, which was totally different from the reaction of Cary and others.

    "You haven''t told me what you are going to do in the Emperor Group at thiste hour."

    "My friend, that assistant. You have seen her before. She had some trouble in the Emperor Group. She

    didn''t make it clear on the phone, and I don''t know the details. Anyway, I have to go there now."

    Hearing that, Erwin raised his eyebrows. "Then why didn''t you turn to Robbie for help? Instead, you

    came to me. Do you feel that I am indeed better than him?"

    I was not in the mood to listen to Erwin. "He has something urgent to deal with. It seems that he''s in

    trouble."

    Erwin snorted, "He''s really in trouble. Unfortunately, this loss won''t make him go bankrupt. In fact, he''s

    not as good at doing business as me. Think about dumping him."

    I rolled my eyes at Erwin. "Everyone has suffered a lot. As long as you''re fine, you''d better think about

    how to prove yourself innocent so that no one will suspect you."

    All of a sudden, the car screeched to a halt. With one of his arms on the steering wheel, Erwin looked

    at me with a hint of appreciation in his eyes, which was rare to see in a serious manner. "Okay. You are

    not stupid! You really reminded me. That''s why they asked me toe back in a hurry."

    Erwin licked his lips and frowned slightly.

    "Do I look like a bad person?"

    "I don''t care about your business. Send me there quickly."

    With the other hand pointing to the outside of the window, Erwin said, "then we have already be there!"

    I unfastened my seat belt and hurried to open the door.

    When I was about to call Xenia and asked her where she was exactly, I saw her standing at the door of

    the night club, looking around and wiping her tears.

    I ran to Xenia in a hurry. "Xenia, what happened on earth?"

 Chapter 181 Ask Him For Help

    Chapter 181 Ask Him For Help

    Seeing me, Xenia grabbed my arm at once and looked behind me. "Why did youe here alone?

    Where''s Robbie? Didn''t hee?"

    I asked again, "What happened? Where is Shawn? Where is he? "

    I don''t dare to call Vann''s real name in this ce full of people.

    Xenia stamped her feet anxiously andined, "Why didn''t you ask for help from Robbie? Maybe

    he could still plead with Frank. Now you are alone. Will Frank do you a favor?"

    "I don''t understand what you are talking about. What''s the matter?"

    Xenia stammered, "I drank a little wine and couldn''t help bute to see Vann. But he ignored me and

    I pestered him. He said he had something to do and asked me not to make trouble, but I didn''t hear it

    either. I didn''t know why Frank appeared and was very angry. He said that he wanted to kill people at

    this time and that ''Shawn'' was still in the mood to chase girl now. Then he started to beat him

    indiscriminately. I couldn''t stop him and he even gave me a kick. I have no choice but to call you."

    I frowned and knew why Frank was so angry today. It must have something to do with the lost goods.

    However, it was also unlucky for Vann to be pestered by Xenia at this moment, which made Frank vent

    his anger.

    "Where is Shawn now?"

    "He was badly beaten and dragged down by their men. I don''t know where he was dragged down. I''m

    afraid they will continue to beat him. He really can''t be beaten again. Really, really..."

    Xenia''s eyes were filled with tears again.

    "Why he don''t find a good job, why dose he work for such a person?"

    Xenia wiped her tears and pulled me in. "Anyway, they should know the rtionship between you and

    Robbie. If you want someone, maybe Frank will give you a favor."

    I used the opposite force to go back, not following Xenia in.

    Feeling my resistance, Xenia looked at me in astonishment. "Jasmine, why are you standing here? If

    we don''t get in, something might really happen to Shawn."

    "Xenia, have you ever thought that if we go in so rashly, it will only make things more troublesome, or

    spoil their business. I always feel that we can''t save him in the name of Robbie?"

    Xenia shook off my hand angrily. "What time is it now? Can you still care about it? Or do you just want

    to kill Shawn? You only care about Robbie!"

    I bit my lips. Xenia don''t know what''s going on. I don''t me her for her attitude, but I have to think

    more about it because of my blurry perception.

    I turned my head to look in the direction where I just got out of the car and found that Erwin'' car was

    still there. He was standing near the door and making a phone call.

    "Wait a minute," I said to Xenia.

    "Hey, where are you going?"

    I didn''t have the time to exin to Xenia. Instead, I ran towards Erwin.

    Seeing me running to him, Erwin put down his hand on the phone and asked with a smile, "what''s

    wrong? You don''t want to leave me so soon, do you?"

    I pursed my lips and said to Erwin, "I have something to ask you for help."

    "Your business is my business. Tell me."

    I looked back at Xenia and said, "My assistant, she is also my good friend. She has a crush on a young

    man next to Frank, named Shawn. She came here to pursue him today, but she caused him trouble.

    Frank was in a bad mood today, thinking that his brother was still in the mood to pick up girl, so he took

    action. Now we are not sure whether they are alive or dead, and my friend is still ming himself. Can

    you help ask Frank to let us have a look at Shawn and if he is seriously injured, please let my friend

    take him to the hospital."

    Erwin said, "Shawn, he must be the good-looking guy who has been with Frank for a short time."

    I nodded, "yes, it''s him."

    Erwin let out a sigh of relief. "I don''t think that guy is good either. He deserves to be beaten. You stared

    at himst time, and I don''t like him."

    I was worried and a little angry with him, but I had to endure it in order to ask Erwin for help.

    "Why don''t you ask Robbie for help?"

    "If you want me to beg him, I will beg him."

    Then I took out my phone and pretended to make a call.

    Erwin red at me and took the phone from my hand.

    "In this circle, my words are more powerful than that Robbie''s."

    Erwin raised his arm and said, "let''s go!"

    It seemed that Erwin wanted to take advantage of me and walked in with his arms on my shoulders

    again.

    I escaped and took a big step back.

    Erwin''s hand missed. He paused and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. It was hard to tell

    whether he wasughing at me or himself.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Fortunately, he didn''t insist. He stopped for a while and put his hand into his trousers pocket.

    While walking side by side with me, he said to me, "I must owe you something in my previous life. I fell

    into your trap so easily."

    Seeing me walking here with Erwin, Xenia''s face lit up with more hope.

    Even though she was not familiar with Erwin, Xenia came up to him and said, "Please, please help me.

    Let''s hurry up."

    Erwin raised his chin and asked Xenia to lead the way for him, while I followed him. It was inconvenient

    for me to show how anxious he was about the matter of Vann in front of him.

    While following Xenia, Erwin asked, "How do you know that guy? Why do you fall in love with him? "

    Although Xenia was flustered, she had a clear mind and reacted quickly. "I met him by ident when

    Robbie''s Vici opened. Although I didn''t say anything, I was easily fall in love with someone good-

    looking. I went out to have fun today and happened to see him again, so I asked him for a phone call.

    He didn''t agree, but I didn''t stop until I achieved my goal. I just didn''t expect to offend him like such a

    big trouble."

    Taking a deep breath, Xenia held back her emotions and said, "I''m the one who caused the trouble. I

    just want to try my best to help him solve it."

    "You little girl, don''t be so casual with your feelings. How could you fall in love with a toy boy so easily?"

    Although Xenia had a request from Erwin, she didn''t admit defeat at all. "You seem to be not very

    cautious, too. You''ve met Jasmine a few times, but you still fall in love with her and won''t give up until

    now."

    Erwin looked at me with an evil smile and said, "You are right. But how can your boypare with my

    Jasmine?"

    "I''m just a nobody. I don''t dare to think of people like you."

    Although we can feel the anger in Xenia''s words, fortunately, Erwin didn''t take it seriously.

    "You lied to mest time, didn''t you?"

 Chapter 182 Unknown Danger

    Chapter 182 Unknown Danger

    Biting her lips, Xenia said, "If you can help me save Shawn, you can ask me to apologize no matter

    how you want me to do."

    Then Xenia pointed at a door and said to Erwin, "that''s it. I saw them drag Shawn in, but I couldn''t get

    in there."

    Looking at the door, Erwin licked his lips and murmured to himself, "Damn it! How ruthless he is to his

    brothers! How could he vent his anger on others?"

    Hearing what Erwin said, Xenia and I felt much more worried about Vann.

    Erwin took two steps forward and said to the two guards at the door, "inform Frank that I''m here and

    ask him to go out to wee me."

    The man at the door recognized Erwin at a nce. Without hesitation, one of them respectfully told

    Erwin to wait for a moment, and he quickly went to inform Frank.

    Not long after, Frank appeared at the door. He walked up to Erwin as soon as he saw him. He sighed

    andined to Erwin, "Erwin, I have suffered a great loss this time! Come up with an idea. Give me

    a hand. "

    Erwinposed said, "It''s not your own business. We''d better wait until everyone is here. Then we can

    discuss it together."

    Frank made a gesture of wee, and Erwin looked at me and Xenia without moving.

    Only then did Frank notice the existence of me and Xenia.

    "Isn''t this Robbie''s girl? Why did shee with you? "

    Erwin said casually, "I met her on the way here. She came to ask me to plead with you for her sister."

    Erwin pointed at Xenia and said, "do you remember this girl?"

    Frank took a look at Xenia and nodded, "yes, I remember. She flirted with one of my men just now."

    "There''s a little misunderstanding. This girl is the assistant of this big star. She met Shawn at the party

    in Robbie''s Vici and fell in love with him when she saw that Shawn was good-looking. Today, she took

    the initiative to pester him, but she didn''t expect that you, as the big brother, were so ungrateful and

    even tried to kill Shawn. This girl was very scared. so she asked this big star to please me. She once

    toasted me, so I patted on the chest and said, "it''s not a big deal. If I said, Frank would do me a favor."

    After hearing that, Frank said to Erwin, "youe to plead for that man. Of course I should give you a

    favor. But I didn''t expect you to be interested in my own affairs."

    Erwin corrected, "You''re wrong. I''m not interested in your own affairs at all. I''m not pleading for Shawn.

    I just want to save the face of these two people. After all, I can''t refuse a little girl who begged me."

    Erwin pointed at me again, "Anyway, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to save my face. I''m afraid that

    this woman will go to beg Robbie againter. At that time, Robbie wille to you again. If you don''t

    give a favor to me, I have nothing to say. But if you treat us two differently, don''t me me for not

    recognizing you as my brother in the future."

    Hearing this, Frank squeezed out a smile and said, "Erwin, we''ve been friends for many years. Even if I

    don''t want to save Robbie''s face, I won''t dare not refuse you. I just said it casually, and it''s not that I

    don''t agree. Now that you have spoken up, you can deal with that man as you like."

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Let this girl take a look at him. If you can help the matchmaker, she will be more grateful to you."

    Frank winked at another man beside him, "Lead the way."

    The man walked through a long corridor and took a turn. Finally, he stopped in front of a door.

    He opened the door and through the crack, I saw a man covered in blood lying motionless on the

    ground.

    My whole body is shaking. At this time, we couldn''t see Vann former appearance at all. He was like a

    dead person.

    All of a sudden, Xenia pushed away the man who led the way and jumped on the ground. She held up

    the head of Vann, and the blood on his head stained the bright red color of her hand.

    "Shawn, Shawn, are you okay? Are you still alive? Open your eyes and look at me. Say something! "

    Xenia almost choked with sobs. Her face was twisted because of anger. With tears in her eyes, she

    stared at Frank and asked, "What did he do wrong? How could you be so cruel? "

    My worry and sadness were no less than that of Xenia, but I couldn''t show it. I can only stand there and

    endure it.

    Erwin put his hand around the back of my head to cover my eyes and avoided me from looking at him.

    I didn''t struggle, because my tears had already wet Erwin''s palm.

    "Frank, I''m not ming you. If you are in a bad mood, why do you vent your anger on your brother like

    this? Isn''t it too disgraceful to be a big brother? What''s more, you scared the women when they saw

    such a bloody scene. You look at them. They are so scared. Don''t worry about whether Robbie will

    me you or not, I will me you first."

    "This man, relying on his good-looking face, even my woman''s eyes are always on him. I''ve been

    unhappy with him these days, and today he hit the muzzle of my gun. I didn''t stab him two times in the

    face, which is already very good for him."

    Erwin snorted, "if you can''t control your woman, you shouldn''t me others for being beautiful."

    Frank said without any guilt, "if I were as pretty as you, I would sleep with all kinds of women and I

    won''t do such a dangerous work like now."

    Erwin interrupted him, "Well, don''t talk nonsense. Let''s see if you are still angry. If you are, ask

    someone to throw him into my car. Don''t let the two women be frightened here."

    Frank hesitated, "well..."

    "What? Do you really want to let him die? What''s the big deal? Besides, the police will definitely get

    involved in this matter. Don''t kill someone for such a small matter at this time."

    Frank finally agreed, "Okay, since you required, I''ll give him to you. But, Erwin, you have to help me get

    through this matter anyway."

    Erwin snorted, "Are you bargaining with me with this man? Let me tell you. He is worthless in my eyes."

    "I''m not negotiating. I''m asking for your help."

    Frank''s tone was not like what he said. Even an outsider like me can understand something.

    "I don''t care whether you hand it in or not."

    Erwin pretended to take me away as he said. I thought he was pretending was because that his hand

    which covered my eyes didn''t use any strength.

    But Xenia didn''t know what was going on. She sat still on the ground, holding the head of Vann. "I won''t

    go anywhere. I will be where Shawn is today!"

 Chapter 183 His Help

    Chapter 183 His Help

    Frank said to Erwin, "Look, this girl is quite infatuated with him."

    Erwin said, "Then let her be. I''ll leave her to you. You can do whatever you want."

    Frank hurriedly said, "Erwin, please don''t. How dare I not give you a favor after you say that? But I beg

    you again. Can you do me a favor?"

    I could feel his hesitation. Erwin pulled me aside, preventing me from facing the door and seeing the

    situation of Vann inside.

    The moment he put down his hand, he wiped my eyes without leaving any trace and wiped away the

    tears that should not be seen.

    "You always beg me. Every time you want something, I give you a lot of help. I didn''t expect you to be

    so unkind to women today for such a person. You''ve been hesitating for so long and even negotiating

    with me. Okay, Frank, you''re really fine."

    Seeing that Erwin pulled a long face, Frank exined in a hurry, "you misunderstood. How could I use

    him to negotiate with you? I just think that you happened to be here, so I want to beg your help. Please

    help me this time. You know, this time the goods are worth all my money."

    Frank said to his men, "Call a car and send Shawn to the hospital. He doesn''t deserve to stain Erwin''s

    car."

    The young man called another person to help him and carried Vann out.

    Xenia cried so hard that her eyes were red and swollen. She followed Vann closely, regardless of our

    situation.

    I looked at Vann again worriedly. His whole face was swollen and his consciousness was weak.

    Seeing Vann been carried out, Frank said to Erwin again, "you must help us this time."

    With a sweep of his tongue, Erwin said, "Don''t worry about it now. We can make a n after we pass

    the search of the police."

    Frank sighed heavily, "Anyway, I can only count on you."

    Erwin said to Frank, "I''m going to visit Mr. Qi now. We can talk about it when wee back. Mr. Qi is

    still waiting for me."

    Frank nodded, "then you should go now. How can you be tripped up by such a trifle? You don''t have to

    come by yourself next time."

    Frank said politely, but Erwin didn''t believe it. "Even if Ie in person, you treat me like this. I''m afraid

    you will send me a corpse if I don''te."

    "Oh, you say it again. I''ve told you that I didn''t bargain with you with him. It''s all my fault, okay? Don''t

    me me for that. As soon as this matteres out, I''m about to die."

    Erwin looked at me and said, "Let''s go."

    I was thinking about Vann and had lost my patience for their hypocrisy. I can''t wait to leave with Erwin.

    After taking a few steps, Frank suddenly said behind us, "Erwin, is this woman Robbie''s or yours?"

    Erwin didn''t turn around, but raised his hand and waved at Frank. "From now on, you can take her as

    mine. Ask your men to be polite to her when they see her. Don''t make things difficult for her and her

    friend anymore."

    I heard Frank sneered and said, "I know."

    When we came out of the Emperor Group, the car which Vann was in has already driven away.

    I sat in Erwin''s car. Although I didn''t like Erwin, I really appreciated his help this time.

    "Thank you for your help today. Could you please take me to the hospital?"

    Erwin looked at me, "Did you know Shawn before? Your friend overreacted. And why did you cry just

    now? "

    His eyes were sharp as if he had seen through something.

    I pretended to be very calm and said to him, "Xenia is a straightforward person who dares to love and

    hate. Didn''t I also cry when I saw this situationst time? You said I was coward at that time."

    Hearing what I said, Erwinughed. "Yes, you are indeed a coward."

    Erwin turned around and was about to drive, but suddenly his face was very close to mine. He put one

    hand on my face and said, "from now on, you are not allowed to cry for other men, and I don''t allow

    anyone to make you cry."

    After saying that, Erwin loosened his grip and sat upright. He took a deep breath and cursed in a low

    voice, "when you were crying, I suddenly wanted to kill him."

    I couldn''t help but look at Erwin. I couldn''t tell how I felt at that time. He started the car and didn''t look

    at me anymore.

    "What goods are you all talking about? What the hell is it?"

    "You don''t have to know. It''s not good for you. Although I have a share, I don''t do that kind of business

    at all, so I give it to them. But I didn''t expect that this time something happened."

    It seemed that I would not know what kind of business they are doing from Erwin.

    "You heard what Frank said. I''m the only one who didn''t get hurt this time. If I don''t draw some blood,

    these people will really suspect me, but I really don''t want to give the blood to them."

    I asked tentatively, "what exactly does he want you to do for him?"

    "What else can it be? They just want me to bear some of their losses and help them take the risk again.

    Damn it! They are always risky in doing this kind of business. Now that something happened, they still

    want me to sell the loss with them. When I made money, I didn''t ask them for a penny. These

    bastards."

    "Anyway, the money is yours. You don''t have to give them if you don''t want to."

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Erwin took a deep breath and said, "I don''t want to tell them. I hope they can wash their hands this

    time, but I''m usually against it. If they suspect that this matter has something to do with me, then I''m

    really in trouble."

    Erwin frowned and said, "Never mind. You don''t have to worry about such a messy thing. You can live

    your own happy life. If anyone dares to bully you, you can ask me for help. Don''t ask for Robbie''s help."

    "I don''t know what you are talking about, and I don''t know what kind of business you are talking about.

    But if you don''t want to really lose money and have to pay for it, can you think about it and take the

    initiative to offer it? If they want to buy more goods, you will help to pay off a part of the money, and

    after the goods are sold, you will only take back the money you given before. This is also a help. With

    your rtionship with them, you can get your money back, right? And if you are willing to help, they

    may not doubt that what happened this time has anything to do with you. "

    Erwin slowed down the car, he looked at me and suddenly smiled at me.

    "You reminded me and gave me advice today. You really look like my wife!"

    I stared at Erwin, "Anyway, I have to thank you for what happened today. I don''t understand your

    business, so I just say it casually. If I can help you, it''s also because of your help. If I can''t, just take it

    as my nonsense."

    Erwin smiled, "I will definitely take your advice! This is the first time that my woman hase up with

    an idea for me. "

 Chapter 184 Keep A Distance

    Chapter 184 Keep A Distance

    Erwin drove me to the gate of the hospital. This time, he didn''t get out of the car. Instead, he stuck his

    head out of the car and said to me, "if I don''t go there now, there will be a big trouble there. You can go

    upstairs first. I''ll call you when I''m finished."

    I took a look at Erwin and wanted to leave directly, but he just bent over the window and looked at me,

    as if he wanted to see me in.

    Pursing my lips, I took a deep breath and said to him, "Hey, I don''t think Frank and Curtis are good

    persons. You''d better keep away from them."

    Under the streetlight, Erwin''s eyes were particrly bright. "Are you worried about me?"

    "I just don''t think you are on the same side with those people."

    With an evil and attractive smile, Erwin said, "if you are my woman, I may listen to you."

    I rolled my eyes at Erwin and thought he was not look serious anymore.

    "Who cares if you listen to it or not?

    I walked into the hospital without looking back. When I arrived at the door, I heard the car driving away

    quickly.

    I couldn''t help but look back. The car of Erwin had driven far away in an instant.

    The car was as fast as it was when he took me to race.

    Seeing Erwin leave, I was more worried about Robbie. He must have gone to see Mr. Qi. What are

    they doing?

    Would Robbie be the next Vann?

    I didn''t stay any longer. I went to the hospital quickly and called Xenia.

    She was sitting at the door of the emergency room, waiting anxiously for the situation inside.

    Seeing meing over, Xenia cried in my arms.

    "Jasmine, I''m so regretful. It''s all my fault that I didn''t listen to you. If something really happened to

    Vann and left any sequel, I will live in self-me all my life."

    I held Xenia in my arms and said, "No, he will be fine. He will be fine."

    With a runny nose, Xenia said, "when he wakes up, you and I can persuade him not to follow Frank

    anymore for earning more money. Money can''t be more important than life."

    "Okay, I will persuade him with you."

    Now I want to persuade both Vann and Robbie, but I have a vague feeling that this matter is not simple.

    I can''t remember how long I have been waiting outside the emergency room. I only remember that

    when Vann was pushed out of the emergency room, his head was mainly bandaged.

    Although the blood stains on his body had been removed, his handsome face was so swollen that it

    could hardly be seen that it was him.

    Xenia followed closely into the general ward, but Vann hung the bottle and didn''t open his eyes.

    I stood in the ward and felt ufortable when I saw Vann.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    The sky gradually lit up, but Xenia had been guarding there, staring at Vann.

    She sometimes sighed and sometimes stared at the liquid in the infusion bottle.

    Noticing that the sky was getting brighter, Xenia took a look at her watch and said, "Jasmine, are you

    going to Ivey today? You can go back first. I''ll keep an eye on here. "

    I nodded, "Okay, I''lle to see you when I finish my work."

    "Then how are you going?"

    "I can take a taxi."

    Xenia nodded and said, "Then be careful. Don''t let anyone recognize you."

    I left the hospital and took a taxi home. I haven''t rested for a day and night. I didn''t have much energy. I

    was starting to feel a little tired.

    But I didn''t want to cancel my work, so I freshened up and changed into a suitable dress, ready to go to

    the Ivey Group.

    At this time, my phone rang. I looked at the phone and found it was from Rogelio.

    I thought he was reminding me to go to work.

    As soon as he picked up the phone, I heard Rogelio''s gentle voice, "have you got up? Have you

    forgotten our appointment today? "

    I really wanted to say that I haven''t slept in bed the whole night.

    "I''m ready. I am about to go out."

    "How are you going to thepany?"

    "Xenia is not at home. I''m thinking about taking a taxi."

    "It seems that I''m lucky today. But I aming to pick you up to work. Come out."

    After saying that, I hung up the phone. I looked out of the window with uncertainty and saw Rogelio''s

    car parking at the door of my house.

    I didn''t expect him to pick me up directly. I hurried downstairs and opened the door.

    Rogelio waved at me with a smile. "Good morning."

    I was still in an ident and said unnaturally, "good morning."

    Rogelio got out of the car and opened the door for me like a gentleman.

    I asked, "Why are you here?"

    "I couldn''t wait to see you, so I came."

    I couldn''t help but look at Rogelio, who was staring at me with burning eyes. I didn''t have the courage

    to look at him, so I avoided his eyes.

    After I got in the car, Rogelio closed the door for me, then he got in.

    "You look tired today. Didn''t you sleep wellst night?"

    I nodded and said, "I really didn''t have a good rest."

    "What''s wrong? What''s on your mind? "

    "No, it''s Vann. He was sent to the hospitalst night."

    Rogelio slowed down and asked, "why did he go to the hospital?"

    "He doesn''t work as a police now. He said that he could earn a lot by being a follower of the Emperor

    Group''s Frank. But yesterday, Frank was in a bad mood and beat him hard. I think I''ll go to the hospital

    to see him after I finish my work today."

    Rogelio frowned and said, "It''s impossible for him not to be a subordinate of the police. He has always

    dreamed of being a police since he was a child. And Robbie was also a boy like him when he was a

    child. Fortunately, my father stopped him in time."

    Rogelio said, "Robbie also opens a nightclub. And I''ve heard that Frank is not a good man. You''d better

    stay out of the business of them. Don''t get in touch with Vann at this time. I don''t know what kind of

    task he is going to do again."

    I looked at Rogelio and asked, "Do you also think so? In fact, I also have the same feeling. He used the

    fake name of Shawn, and he pretended that he was just released from prison. I think his purpose must

    be not simple. "

    Rogelio reminded me, "then you''d better not get close to him casually. Do you think those people are

    so gullible? They had always been on guard against the people around them, even if they had been

    with them for many years. They would investigate again and again, not just what he said about his

    past. If you appear beside him and those people can''t find anything from him, they are likely to start

    with you to investigate him. "

    What Rogelio said made me nervous. My heart was pounding heavily.

    Judging from what Xenia had done yesterday, even Erwin suspected that it was not as simple as falling

    in love at first sight. Would Frank also doubt it?

    While I was worried, Rogelio asked, "you just said why Vann was beaten by Frank?"

 Chapter 185 Her Identity Was Exposed

    Chapter 185 Her Identity Was Exposed

    I replied to Rogelio, "he said that Frank lost a lot of goods and was in a bad mood. He happened to see

    Xenia go to see Vann. He thought that he was still in the mood to pick up girls at this time, so he hit

    Vann and used him as a punching bag."

    Rogelio pursed his lips and shook his head slowly. "I don''t think it''s as simple as it seems."

    I looked at Rogelio and didn''t fully understand. "Then what else can it be? Is there anything that Vann

    has offended Frank? Frank said that his woman often took a few more nces at Vann because he

    was handsome. So Frank got angry with him."

    Looking at me, Rogelio put on a light smile and said, "If my woman likes to see other men, I have only

    two choices."

    "What choices?"

    "Either dump this woman, or make this man never appear in front of me."

    Rogelio''s words enlightened me a little. "People like Frank often change their girlfriends, so he really

    doesn''t have to be angry about this kind of thing. If he is really unhappy, there is no need to keep Vann

    with him since he has so many followers. As the leader, it''s really not appropriate to beat him so badly

    with such an excuse?"

    Rogelio nodded and said, "That''s true. I''m also a boss. Although I don''t do anything to beat people, I

    have my own choices and methods for my employees. This time, it''s really strange."

    I couldn''t help but think about it. An idea popped into my mind, making me sweat all over.

    "Do you think Frank has already suspected the identity of Vann, and even known his identity, so he

    beat him so hard?"

    There seemed to be the same worry on Rogelio''s face. He took a deep breath and said to me, "That''s

    exactly what I suspect, but I think it''s not a big deal. If he really knows his true identity, I''m afraid he

    won''t let go of Vann so easily."

    I bit my lips, and felt more worried. It took me a lot of effort to get Vann with the help of Erwin, and I was

    involved in it. Will it indirectly bring trouble to Robbie?

    "What''s wrong? Are you afraid? "

    I nodded to Rogelio and said, "Yes, I''m afraid. I''m still afraid."

    "In a word, my personal suggestion is that Vann can''t go back after he recovers. I''m afraid that he will

    be in danger if he goes back. Moreover, he hasn''t been a police for one or two days. It''s inevitable that

    some people with ulterior motives will recognize him. The undercover thing is a gamble of life."

    "What kind of business are they doing? Isn''t it as simple as a night club? "

    "I don''t know exactly what kind of business they are doing. If I had heard about it, I''m afraid they would

    have been caught by the police. But since they are targeted by Vann, it means that they are not doing

    any legitimate business."

    Although this is also the answer in my heart, when Rogelio said it, I was still very ufortable,

    because I know that there is a lot of Robbie''s in that batch.

    While we were talking, Rogelio''s car stopped in the underground parking lot of thepany.

    Rogelio took me to his office.

    It was also the thing of yesterday to office, but it seemed to be some changes in his office today.

    Rogelio looked at me with a smile, "Have you found anything different?"

    I pointed at the desk next to him and asked uncertainly, "Is there this desk when I came here

    yesterday?"

    "That''s for you. During this period, you can stay here to draw your design draft. Sit on it and have a try.

    If you don''t like it, I''ll ask someone to change it for you."

    "For me?" I walked towards that desk. It was well decorated with a photo frame.

    I tried to sit on it. The chair was veryfortable, and there were paper and pen on the table.

    "Will I be here from now on?"

    "Is there a problem? In fact, I have a lot of meetings. I won''t be there all the time and won''t disturb you."

    "I didn''t mean that. I just feel so sudden about this arrangement."

    Rogelioughed, "You''ll get used to it."

    At this time, the Secretary of Rogelio came in. "Mr. Rogelio, the meeting in the sales department will

    begin in five minutes. Will it go on as scheduled?"

    "Okay. I''ll be right there. "

    "I''m going to have a meeting first. Since you didn''t have a good restst night, you can lie on the sofa

    for a while. I''ll be back soon," said Rogelio.

    I nodded and said to Rogelio, "You can go ahead with your work."

    Rogelio smiled at me again and left.

    I was alone in the big office. Looking at the big andfortable sofa, it was tempting, but I always felt

    that it was not good to sleep in the office.

    I still went to my desk and sat down in front of it. As long as I turned my head slightly, I could see the

    position of Rogelio. I could even imagine how he was working.

    I picked up the pen and drew my thoughts on the nk paper.

    It was difficult for me to concentrate because of the thing which happenedst night. I often lost my

    mind when I was drawing, and I felt very sleepy. Unconsciously, I fell asleep on the table.

    "Miss Amy, Mr. Rogelio is not in his office. He is in a meeting now."

    "It doesn''t matter. Is there anything wrong with me waiting for him in the office?"

    I was awakened by the noise. I rubbed my eyes in a daze and found myself asleep.

    A suit jacket slipped down from my shoulder. I took it in my hand and found that it was from Rogelio. I

    didn''t know when he came back to put it on me.

    "Amy, please wait outside for a while."

    "Why should I wait outside? I used to wait in the office, didn''t I? Why should I stay outside now?"

    "Don''t..."

    Before the Secretary finished speaking, the door of the office was opened, and Michelle appeared at

    the door.

    Seeing me, Michelle was also surprised, but she quickly hid her surprise and snorted, "I said how to

    stop me froming in today. It turns out that there is a coquettish fox here."

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    I sat still on the chair and calmly watched Michelle walking towards me. She pulled a chair and sat

    opposite me.

    "I underestimated you before," said Michelle scornfully.

    The Secretary followed in and looked at me awkwardly, "Miss Jasmine..."

    I said to the Secretary, "it doesn''t matter. You can go out first."

    The secretary took a deep breath, looked at me and then looked at Michelle, and then chose to leave

    the office.

 Chapter 186 An Unexpected Confession Of Love

    Chapter 186 An Unexpected Confession Of Love

    There were only Michelle and I left in the office. This was not the first time that we two had a private

    conversation, but this time, there was more hatred and tension in Michelle''s eyes.

    "Aren''t you very proud to rece me and be the hostess here so soon?"

    "I don''t understand what you are talking about."

    Michelle snorted, "You have entered the office of Rogelio. Why do you pretend to be ignorant at this

    time?"

    Michelle touched my desk gently and said, "People are like this when they are in love. They want to be

    together every day and every moment. In the past, Rogelio also liked to tie me to his side, but men are

    men. It''s natural for men to find a new woman and get tired of the old one."

    Michelle raised her eyelids, and her long false eyshes flickered a little. "You don''t have to be

    comcent too early. It''s not sure who will win in the end. He can abandon you just like he abandon

    me."

    I took a deep breath and said to Michelle, "I don''t know why do you talking to me like this for many

    times. And I don''t know what problem you can solve in this way. If there is something wrong with your

    love, please don''t always be on guard against me and make trouble for me. Please think about

    yourself. Think about why there is a problem with your love. Think about what you have done after

    Rogelio''s ident."

    Michelle snorted, "Do you want to teach me a lesson?"

    "I''m not teaching you a lesson. I''m reminding you that you used to like Rogelio so much. Those feelings

    are sincere in my eyes. Although I don''t know why you chose to leave him when he needs you most, I

    think if you really love him in your heart, you should apany him more and get back your original

    feelings, instead of overdraft the past emotional foundation."

    Michelle looked at me with her head tilted to one side and sneered, "Who told you that I love Rogelio

    very much? How do you know that I''m sincere to him? "

    I pursed my lips and said, "I''ve read the letters you wrote to Rogelio."

    Hearing my words, Michelle sneered and shook her head with her mocking eyes narrowed. "Those

    letters are indeed sincere, but..."

    Michelle didn''t finish her words. The smile at the corners of her mouth was somewhat

    iprehensible, but I could feel that this time the mock was not for me, but for herself.

    At this time, the door of the office was opened and Rogelio appeared at the door.

    Looking at Michelle, Rogelio asked, "Why are you here?"

    Michelle stood up from the chair and looked at Rogelio with a little affection left.

    "If you want to break up with me, you should meet me more formally but not end our rtionship with

    just a phone call. Isn''t it too hasty?"

    Michelle took two steps closer to Rogelio and stood face to face with him. "Are you really going to

    break up with me? Then tell me, you don''t love me at all."

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    When Rogelio looked at me, Michelle also looked at me. She was not as hostile as before, but delicate

    and weak.

    Her voice was full of sadness. "Do you want to break up with me because of her? Are you leaving me

    because you fall in love with her? "

    Somehow, I felt a little uneasy in my seat. I looked at Rogelio and didn''t know what I was afraid of or

    what answer I wanted to hear.

    The way Rogelio looked at me gradually became resolute, and the way he looked at Michelle also

    became less hesitant.

    "I want to break up with you because we can''t be together in the future. Whether there is Jasmine or

    not, we wille to this day sooner orter."

    "But I''ve done so much for you. I''ve been with you since you were in trouble. I''ve been waiting for you

    to wake up. I''ve finally lived till today, but you said that we couldn''t have a future."

    Michelle bit her lips in pain and raised her head slightly. A drop of tear fell, which made people feel

    sorry for her.

    Even I feel guilty for her, let alone Rogelio.

    With an apologetic look on Rogelio''s face, he took a deep breath and said to Michelle, "I will make it up

    to you. Yesterday, I said that I would invest in this y, and all the profits will belong to you."

    A faint light shed through the corners of Michelle''s mouth. "Well, since you insist, I can break up with

    you. But it is distrustable only with your words. I want the contract."

    Without saying anything more, Rogelio picked up the phone and called the Secretary outside the office.

    "Bring in the things I asked you to prepare."

    After saying that, Rogelio hung up the phone. "I have asked my secretary to draft the contract

    yesterday. Have a look. If there is no other requirements, sign it."

    Michelle wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes sadly, "You''re always like this. You''re always

    decisive and resolute. You won''t change your mind once you''ve made up your mind. In fact, I''m here

    today with a glimmer of hope, but I understand that since you''ve said it, there''s no hope for me

    anymore."

    Michelle looked in my direction with resentment, "I wanted to beg you today. Beg you to give me

    another chance. And I''m willing to be what you like and change with your preferences. But today,

    when I see her and see this table, I know that whatever I say today will be in vain."

    Michelle sobbed, "Rogelio, for the sake of the love between us before, tell me the truth. Do you leave

    me because you want to be with Jasmine?"

    Michelle stressed word by word, "At least don''t lie to me this time."

    Taking a deep breath, Rogelio nodded and replied in a clear tone, "Yes, I fell in love with Jasmine.

    Since the first time I saw her and she told me her name was Jasmine, her voice and name had left a

    deep memory in my heart. Every time I met her, it would only make the feeling deeper and deeper. I

    like the feeling of being with her. Even if we just stay in the same space and don''t talk, I will still feel

    comfortable."

    As Rogelio spoke, his eyes were fixed on me.

    Although what Rogelio said yesterday gave me some signs, when he said it in person, my face was still

    red and my heart beat fast. I was so nervous that my breath slowed down.

    Rogelio looked at me with love, "Jasmine, I didn''t want to show my love to you on such an asion,

    but I don''t want to deny my feelings for you in front of anyone. Although this scene is not perfect and

    can''t leave the best memory for you, since I feel veryfortable to say it out, I won''t force you to

    promise me immediately, but I hope you can think about it seriously, because I am serious."

 Chapter 187 Unavoidable Debt Of Love

    Chapter 187 Unavoidable Debt Of Love

    I was stunned and didn''t know how to answer.

    Everything in front of me was like a dream, especially unreal.

    Michelle snorted, with a pair of cold eyes under her cold smile.

    "You can''t even pretend it at this time. Can''t you lie to me? Why do you make me leave in this way, in

    the most painful scene?"

    Michelle said with resentment, "Your beginning was my most painful day to me. You are really

    heartless, Rogelio."

    At this time, the secretary sent the contract in. Michelle held the contract in her hand, read it carefully

    and signed her name on it.

    When she finished writing, Michelle said to Rogelio, "Rogelio, you owe me all your life, and even this

    contract can''t be paid off."

    With a trace of guilt in Rogelio''s eyes, he said in a much softer voice, "If you need any help in the

    future, I will try my best."

    With the contract in her hand, Michelle approached Rogelio and adjusted his shirt with her fingers.

    "Rogelio, you have to remember that you are the only person in my heart. I love you very much. The

    reason why I agreed to break up with you is that I love you too much. I want to see you happy and don''t

    want to make you embarrassed because of me. I''m willing to choose to fulfill your wish and ept your

    willfulness, but if one day you think of my kindness and are willing toe back to me, please

    remember that I have been waiting for you."

    "I''m sorry!"

    Michelle shook her head, "You don''t have to apologize, because it''s not you who should be sorry. It''s

    my fault. I didn''t do good enough to make you love me wholeheartedly all the time. You don''t have to

    me yourself. In this love, the only person I hate is her."

    Michelle turned around and pointed at me, "The only people I hate is her. She did nothing for you, but

    took you away from me without any gains. Do you know about her? Is she really worth your love?"

    Michelle turned to look at Rogelio and said, "You just need to remember that I''m always there when you

    regret. If you need me, I''ll listen to you at any time."

    Rogelio looked at me with a kind of encouragement and affirmation, "I believe I won''t regret. I also

    hope that you can find your own happiness."

    After Rogelio said, Michelle handed the contract to him.

    Taking over the contract from Michelle, Rogelio signed his name on the two contracts without

    hesitation.

    Michelle took one in her hand and gently rubbed it with her fingers. It seemed that she cherished it very

    much.

    However, her eyes were still fixed on Rogelio with love. "I won''t stay here anymore. No matter what, I

    hope to see you happy."

    After saying that, Michelle took a deep look at Rogelio and left his office in silence.

    It was not until Michelle''s figure disappeared in the office that Rogelio withdrew his gaze and looked at

    me, who was still in a daze.

    "I know what happened just now happened too suddenly without any signs. I also know that such a

    way of expressing love is not appropriate. In fact, I did not expect that she woulde to thepany

    immediately. I..."

    Taking a deep breath, Rogelio said slowly, "Jasmine, I was serious just now. I really have a crush on

    you. Since I woke up, I always felt familiar and very close to you, as if I had known you for a long time. I

    always wanted to be responsible for myself and feelings in the past, but I tried for a long time, and

    found that I couldn''t do it at all."

    With a self-mockery smile, Rogelio continued, "Especially after Robbie announced your rtionship,

    although I knew it was fake, I would be jealous and jealous of my brother. That time when he asked me

    to leave your home and said that you were going to talk about business, I thought that I could also talk

    about business with you. So after I came back, I studied and handed over thepany''s

    spokesperson for this year to you, so that I can see you often."

    "The first time you came to thepany that day, when you and Michelle were by my side, I really

    understood that I didn''t want to lie to myself, and I didn''t want to waste any time with you. Because you

    made me unable to move my eyes away, and I no longer have her in my heart."

    Till that, Rogelio pursed his lips and said, "I know it''s too abrupt. I won''t ask you to promise me

    immediately. You can think about it, but I hope that no matter how long you need, you will promise me.

    Don''t have any burden in your heart. You can ept the day when I appear in your life in the way you

    like, but please allow me to treat you as my girlfriend."

    "Rogelio..."

    I still felt suddenly, and there were also many feelings in my heart. Those days of only two of us

    appeared in my mind. When Rogelio woke up, I was excited and grateful to God. I cared about his

    recovery every day after he woke up, and I was gratified to see the recovery videos that Rosie had sent

    me.

    Everything in front of me should have been the happiest time for me, but I didn''t know where my

    hesitation and uneasinesse.

    "I''m here," said Rogelio softly, with tenderness in his eyes.

    I didn''t know what I wanted to say.

    Rogelio said gently, "I said that you don''t need to answer me immediately. You can think about it

    carefully, because I want to base my happiness on your happiness. I hope you can understand."

    Rogelio said as he approached me. He raised his hand and smoothed the hair on my forehead.

    "I missed you during the meeting just now. When I came back to see you, I saw that you were sleeping

    soundly. You must be very sleepy, right? In fact, I really want to say that I will drive you back to have a

    rest. But what should I do? I really don''t want you to get out of my sight at this time. I''m afraid that you

    will be scared by me and run away the next second and won''t let me see you again."

    As he spoke, Rogelio couldn''t help but smile. "It''s said that people in love will have a low IQ. I think I''ve

    be silly. Will you hide from me and leave me?"

    It seemed that Rogelio was really worried that I would leave.

    No matter how uncertain I was, I still knew one thing. I hoped he was good and willing to see him live a

    happy life.

    I shook my head at Rogelio. "No, I won''t. I won''t hide from you, nor will I stay away from you. I..."

    Rogelio stretched out his arms and held me gently in his arms. "I feel really happy."

    The embrace of Rogelio was very warm. In the past, he could only lie there motionless. It was the first

    time that he hugged me like this, and I could feel his breath beside my ear.

    There was a faint smell of men''s perfume on his body, and it smelled good when it went into my nose.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 188 Unexpected Encounter

    Chapter 188 Unexpected Encounter

    Rogelio hugged me for a long time and then took his arms away reluctantly.

    "Thank you for not pushing me away."

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    As he spoke, Rogelio put my hand in his palm and gently stroked it.

    Rogelio looked at me with a happy smile on his face, "I came here before the meeting was over, but I

    don''t want to go back now. What should I do?"

    Rogelio looked like a spoiled child, but I was a person of few opinions and didn''t know how to refuse.

    Especially at this time, especially when I had a rtionship with him, I didn''t know if I should show

    some resistance.

    "You''d better focus on your work first. But I don''t have any inspiration today. I want to go to the hospital

    to see Vann. Now there''s only Xenia in the hospital. I''m a little worried."

    "And then? Are you leaving me alone? "

    Rogelio looked a little unhappy.

    "I didn''t mean that..."

    "Forget it. I''ll ask my secretary to cancel today''s arrangement. I''ll be with you wherever you go today."

    Rogelio picked up the phone and called his secretary, asking her to cancel all the arrangements today.

    He also said that if there was nothing important, didn''t call him. He was leaving thepany now.

    After the phone call, Rogelio said to me, "Let''s go. I''ll go to the hospital with you now."

    As he spoke, Rogelio took a look at the suit jacket on the chair and asked, "Can you help me put it on?"

    I picked up the coat, while Rogelio stretched out his arms with his back to me.

    After hesitating for a while, I put on his suit and helped Rogelio tidy up the cor of his shirt.

    With his eyes closed and a faint smile on his face, Rogelio seemed to enjoy this moment very much.

    And the way he closed his eyes reminded me of the time when he was asleep.

    At that time, I would say anything to him like that.

    "Rogelio, in fact, I''m not as good as Michelle in all aspects. Maybe you will regret one day, and I''m also

    afraid of letting you down. I''m not as good as you think. I may not make you happy."

    With his eyes still closed, Rogelio held my hands and moved them to his chest.

    "I feel very happy because you are here now. I am happier than I imagined. I won''t regret it. In my eyes,

    you are the best."

    After saying that, Rogelio slowly opened his eyes, which were full of sincerity. "I said that you don''t

    need to make a decision at once. I''m willing to wait, and wait for you to say ''yes'' to me."

    After saying that, Rogelio didn''t stare at me anymore, lest I felt ufortable.

    He smiled at me and said, "aren''t you going to the hospital? Let''s go. I''ll drive you there."

    I followed Rogelio out of the office and went straight to the underground parking lot.

    On the way, Rogelio would look at me from time to time. His faint smile seemed to melt me.

    "I invested two hope primary schools. The ceremony will be held in a few days."

    "You still like to do charity so much. That''s great. There are many children can read."

    "I will decide the amount of my fund based on thepany''s revenue every year. This year is just the

    beginning. I hope this kind of thing can continue in the future."

    I couldn''t help but look at Rogelio with appreciation. "That''s really good. I''ll thank you for those children

    first."

    "This ceremony is a good start. In order to increase the impact, and call on more entrepreneurs to join

    this charity. Would you like to go with me?"

    "I''m willing to do it if I can."

    Rogelio smiled, "This is a public service, and there is no appearance fee. Are you willing to do that?"

    "Are you underestimating me?"

    With a smile, Rogelio grabbed one of my hands on my legs restlessly and took my hand to his side.

    Rogelio put my hand beside his mouth and kissed it gently. "Even if you say I''m a rogue, I want to do

    it."

    All of a sudden, I had a feeling that Rogelio was not as harmonious as he looked, but as domineering

    as Robbie.

    And he didn''t give me time to think about it. Instead, he treated me as if I were his girlfriend.

    This feeling was very strange, as if it was not the same as my understanding of him.

    We bought a fruit basket and a bunch of flowers halfway. The car was parked in the parking lot of the

    hospital, and Rogelio apanied me to the in-patient department.

    When they arrived at the door of the ward, Rogelio and I pushed the door open and saw Xenia

    standing aside. Beside the bed, there was a boy''s back.

    There were several bags of fruit on the bedside table. Hearing that someone came in, Xenia turned

    around and asked in surprise, "Jasmine, why are you here so soon? Did your work in Ivey finish so

    soon?"

    When Xenia was talking, she saw Rogelio who followed me in. She was a little surprised and greeted,

    "Mr. Rogelio, why are you here too?"

    Taking a look at Vann, who was lying on the bed, Rogelio found that Vann had already opened his

    eyes. However, one of his eyes was badly injured, and even if he opened his eyes, it was only a crack.

    He was still in the mood to twitch the corners of her mouth. "Brother, can you note when I am so

    embarrassed?"

    Hearing that, Rogelio shook his head with a smile. He objected to Xenia, "We are all acquaintances.

    You don''t have to call me Mr. Rogelio, do you? Just call me brother like Vann."

    Although Vann was still lying on the bed, he looked in a good mood. At this moment, Xenia''s mood was

    completely different fromst night. She rolled her eyes at Vann and said, "I have a cooperation with

    you now, so I''m just pretending. In case you say that I don''t conform to rules. As for calling you brother,

    it''s because of our personal rtionship but not follow Vann."

    Vann tried to stand up, but the wound was pulled. "Ouch!" he grinned in pain.

    Xenia med him superficially, but still took the initiative to help Vann roll up the bed.

    Xenia brought two more chairs for me and Rogelio.

    Before I sat down, the boy who came to visit Vann turned around and looked at me.

    I was stunned, because I just saw that face a few days ago.

    But this way of meeting surprised me and made me don''t know how to deal with it.

    Jacen was so close to me and he looked up at me. He slowly stood up from the chair.

    His lips moved. He wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t.

    I didn''t expect that Jacen would be here, but it was not strange after I thought about it. After all, Vann

    and his mother had been contacting with Jacen.

    I hadn''t thought about having any contact with them for the rest of my life. At that time, I withdrew my

    gaze from him and said to Vann, "Since you are fine, I''ll go first."

 Chapter 189 Long-Lost Family Ties

    Chapter 189 Long-Lost Family Ties

    "Jasmine, don''t leave in such a hurry!" Vann tried to stop me from leaving now.

    Before Vann could say anything more, I turned around and was about to leave the ward. But before I

    could step out, Jacen called me in a trembling voice behind me, "Sister..."

    I suddenly stopped moving forward. At that short moment, my heart was full of mixed emotions, and I

    couldn''t tell what kind of feeling it was.

    I kept telling myself not to be softhearted. I had lost all my rtives for a long time.

    I looked at Rogelio for help. "I want to leave. Go with me."

    Although Rogelio knew nothing about the present situation, he still walked towards me. He reached out

    his hand and held my hand tightly. By doing this, he gave me a lot of courage. It seemed that I had

    someone to rely on.

    Rogelio apanied me out of the ward. I thought I could escape like an ostrich, and that I could

    pretend nothing had happened after I came out of that ward.

    However, Jacen still ran out of the ward and said behind me, "Sister, I know it was my fault to leave you

    alone back then, but I was too young and really didn''t understand the whole situation at that time. If you

    leave now, this will be thest time we meet. I don''t beg you to forgive me, but please give me a few

    minutes to finish what I have been trying to say to you for so many years."

    Rogelio followed me and stopped. He looked at me with great encouragement in his eyes. I knew that

    he wanted to tell me that no matter what decision I would make, he would support me and stand on my

    side.

    I was still hesitant, but I really wanted to know what Jacen would say to me.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    It was not untilter that I realized that I really wanted a reason, a reason worth my forgiveness, so that

    I wouldn''t be sad for being abandoned for so many years, and that I would have a family member that I

    could treat with all my heart.

    Maybe at that time, Rogelio knew myself better than I did. He understood my true feelings by my

    hesitant expression.

    Rogelio let go of my hand and nodded at me. "Listen to him. I''ll wait for you in the ward."

    Although he had let go of my hand, his eyes were full of encouragement. When he entered the ward,

    he paused for a few seconds beside Jacen, looking at him up and down before entering the ward.

    I didn''t look Jacen directly into his eyes. I had been longing for true family affection for a long time, but I

    was afraid of hypocrisy.

    Jacen was no longer the little boy in my memory. He now looked very thin in a id shirt, but he was a

    head taller than me.

    He didn''t have the nerve to look at me. He lowered his eyes slightly and called me sister again. His

    voice had a little bit of shyness.

    Jacen bit his lips several times and said, "In fact, I have always been missing you and wanted to find

    you, but I didn''t know the way and where to find you at that time. I begged my grandpa and grandma,

    but they didn''t listen to me at all and didn''t want to tell me where you and mom were. The reason why I

    chose to enter the police academy is not all because of my father. In fact, I really want to use my

    identity as a police to look for you and our mother. I thought I would have a greater chance to find you

    two if I am a police.

    Every time I see other children with their parents, I wonder why I don''t have my own mom. I even hated

    my mother at that time. I hated her for leaving me to my grandparents. I always wondered if she had

    abandoned me or not. Why did she only bring you with her? Am I the redundant one?"

    Speaking of this, there was undisguised sadness in his tone, and his eyes were a little wet.

    "In fact, I have always hated mom and envied you before. Sometimes I even wonder if you and mom

    are living a happy life somewhere and havepletely forgotten me."

    The sadness and disappointment in his tone and the hatred in his eyes were exactly the same as mine.

    I felt exactly the same way like him!

    I couldn''t help but stare at him. When I saw his sad face, I still felt sorry for him.

    "When I finally heard the news about you from Vann, I wanted to go to see you, especially when I knew

    that you and mom were having a bad time and mom was not good to you at all. I wanted to go to see

    you and apologize to you. I''m sorry that I haven''t been with you for all these years. I''m sorry that I have

    been jealous of you and resented you for so many years when you were having a bad time.

    "But when Vann told me your news, your movie had already started to be put onto the screen and you

    have be a popr movie star. So I didn''t have the courage to look for you anymore."

    Jacen pursed his lips and said, "In fact, I didn''t want you to think that I came to see you and recognize

    you as my sister because you are a famous movie star. I want you to think that even so many years

    have passed, I still see you as my dear sister and a close rtive to me."

    In fact, I knew that we were still children at that time. No matter how much resentment I had, it should

    not be counted on Jacen.

    However, it was also impossible for me to find the family ties lost for 20 years after meeting with him.

    I sighed slightly. "This matter is not up to us. Let bygones be bygones."

    Perhaps it was because the sense of distance I gave off was still too strong, Jacen asked me in a

    disappointed voice, "Are you still unwilling to recognize me as your brother?"

    "At least I''m used to living alone now. Family affection is a luxury for me," I responded.

    Jacen clenched his clothes tightly. He looked sad, but he didn''t me me.

    But just for a while, Jacen loosened her grip on his clothes and raised his head to smile at me.

    He seemed to have made up his mind.

    "Sister, you have already be sessful in your own career. I don''t deserve to be a good brother

    of you if I am still in my present state. Please wait for me. I''m going to graduate in half a year. When I''m

    assigned to the police station, I''ll work hard with Vann. When I get some achievements, you can

    consider whether to ept me as a brother, okay?"

    At that moment, I couldn''t help but wonder if I was too narrow-mindedpared with Jacen.

    I didn''t want to give him any acquiescence at this time. In fact, what he had said just now was enough

    to convince me.

    I just didn''t want to admit it.

    I tried to change the topic. "How is your grandpa now? Is he getting better?"

    "Yes, his operation is finished, but the doctor said that he still has to stay in the hospital for observation

    for a period of time. Since my grandpa is old, the doctor said that it is impossible for him to recover to

    his previous healthy state. The doctor also asked us to be mentally prepared for this and take good

    care of him in his remaining days."

    As Jacen spoke, he suddenly looked at me with a puzzled look. "Sister, how did you know that my

    grandpa is sick?"

    Looking at his reaction, it seemed that he didn''t know that our grandma hade to me.

    I didn''t want to tell him the truth, so I shook my head. "I don''t know that our grandpa is sick. I just know

    that our grandparents are old and guess that they might be in an unhealthy state now. It''s just a casual

    question."

 Chapter 190 Persuasion

    Chapter 190 Persuasion

    Jacen''s eyes were a little dim. "My grandma has been taken care of by herself these days because of

    grandpa''s illness, and her health has also be worse."

    Jacen looked at me and said in a low voice, "They are in this hospital now. I know you don''t want to see

    them, but if you are willing to go, they will be very happy."

    When recalling that our grandma once came to me and asked for money, I really thought the so called

    "happiness" in Jacen''s words sounded more ironic.

    "I can graduate in half a year. Leaders from the police bureau gave me a position because I did a good

    job in my study. Of course, they also took our father''s rtionship into ount."

    "Try your best to do some logistics work. Don''t be like Xeon, and don''t be like the one lying in the ward

    now."

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Jacen was surprised and happy to see that I showed my concern to him. He nodded andforted

    me, "I majored in criminal psychology. I mainly do some analysis, so I will not be in danger."

    In fact, I didn''t know much about their work, and I didn''t want to show too much concern for him. I just

    nodded.

    I pointed at the door behind him and said, "If you are free now, you''d better go back to help your

    grandmother take care of your grandfather. I want to have a talk with Vann."

    Jacen looked at me reluctantly, but he understood that I wanted him to leave. After hesitating for a

    while, he nodded in agreement.

    "Then I''ll go first."

    After taking a few steps, Jacen looked back at me. After a few steps, he again turned his head to look

    at me. "Sister, can we meet again in the future?"

    His eyes were full of expectation. I could even imagine how happy he would be when I nodded.

    But I still tried to hold back my concern for him. I turned my head silently and didn''t look at him

    anymore. "I am not sure about that."

    As I said this, I pushed the door open and entered the ward. I tried not to think about how Jacen felt at

    the moment, because I was not feeling well either.

    "That''s it."

    When I entered the room, I heard Vann and Rogelio talking. Sitting at the head of the bed, Rogelio

    looked at me with more sympathy than before.

    Rogelio patted the seat beside him, and Xenia was sitting opposite us.

    I sat down next to Rogelio. Looking at me, Vann sighed with emotion, "Jacen is a good boy. The

    mistakes of the older generation have nothing to do with him. To be honest, you can deny others to be

    your rtives, but you should recognize him as your brother. You''d better let go of the miserable past."

    Rogelio said, "It''s up to Rogelio to make the decision herself. As outsiders, we should respect her

    choice. We are not her. No one can really understand her feelings. I think she needs time to let go of

    the past."

    Hearing this, Vann stopped persuading me and changed the topic, Thank you for what you did

    yesterday."

    "You helped me before. So you don''t have to show thanks to me."

    I looked at the wound on Vann''s head and asked, "How''s it going? Do you feel better?"

    Vann still looked rxed. "It doesn''t matter."

    Xenia said with a scornful look, "You are a policeman, aren''t you? But you didn''t even have the ability

    to fight back after being beaten by several people. Even Kim could beat ten people at one time."

    Vann exined, "It''s not that I can''t defeat them, but that I can''t fight back. If I fight back, the people

    lying in the hospital today will be them."

    Xenia sneered, "Stop bragging, okay? It''s useless to brag after you were beaten by them. If you really

    have that ability, you shall prove it by letting them lie in the hospital now."

    "Unless I really don''t want to go back."

    As soon as he finished his words, Xenia''s face darkened.

    "What do you mean? Do you still want to be a dog for Frank?"

    "What? Don''t say that, okay? I am not a dog!" Vann retorted.

    Regardless of our presence, Xenia pointed at the two legs of Vann and warned, "Listen to me, Vann, if

    you dare to go back, I will break both of your two legs. Believe it or not."

    Vann rolled his eyes at Xenia and said, "No girl is as fierce as you."

    "Then let''s have a try. I will prove to you that I am really a fierce girl."

    Xenia stood up and looked around, as if she was looking for a tool to break Vann''s legs.

    I asked Vann, "I know I shouldn''t ask you if you are carrying out any task or not. Even if we ask, you

    may not tell me. After all, if you are really carrying out a task, it must be a top secret that you must hide

    from anyone else. But for the sake of your safety, we don''t allow you to go back. Both Rogelio and I

    think the whole thing is not that simple this time. Perhaps your identity has been suspected by them."

    Vann frowned slightly. He fell into silent. Judging from his expression, I felt that he was actually worried

    about this.

    "I don''t think it''s worth taking risks. If your identity is really doubted, you will not get what you want, and

    I''m afraid your life will be in danger. What happened today is just a beginning, and since he can hurt so

    badly, I''m afraid that Frank is not really ready to put you in an important position."

    When I spoke out my thoughts, Vann frowned with a more serious look.

    "If you are on a mission, I don''t think your identity is suitable. You have been working in this city all the

    time. It''s hard to guarantee that no one can recognize you. Moreover,st night, you met with Jasmine

    and Xenia. If they investigate you from the two of them, they will expose your true identity sooner or

    later. My suggestion is that you should report this problem to your superior and see if they can change

    another person to rece you or change the method."

    Vann pressed his lips nervously and tried his best to defend himself, "You''ve watched a lot of TV

    dramas. I''m not a spy. I''m really..."

    Rogelio directly interrupted him and said, "We are not interested in knowing your job, and we won''t tell

    anyone else. You don''t need to exin to us. Don''t forget that you have a mother and you need

    someone to take care of her in the future."

    Vann couldn''t help but raise his hand to scratch his head, but he forgot that there was a wound on his

    head. When he touched the wound, he closed his eyes in pain.

    Rogelio stood up and said to me, "Whether Vann will be with Frank or not is not settled yet. We''d better

    not show up here, in case the whole thing bes more uncontroble."

    I thought what he said was reasonable, so I stood up with him.

    Rogelio warned Vann again, "But now it seems that whether this matter is discovered or not, it is still

    very tricky. You must have a good solution to it."

 Chapter 191 Something Serious Happened Again

    Chapter 191 Something Serious Happened Again

    I left with Rogelio. Before I went out, Rogelio said to Xenia, "You''d better not stay here with Vann all the

    time, otherwise, Vann''s identity will be doubted."

    Taking a look at Vann who was lying on the bed, Xenia said, "It''s better for him to be doubted. I don''t

    want him to go back again. Although he wasn''t hurt so badly this time, it''s hard to say whether he will

    be alive next time."

    I looked at Xenia''s expression and realized that she didn''t listen to Rogelio''s advice.

    Without saying anything more, we walked out of the ward.

    When I left the in-patient department, I hesitated whether I should go to see grandpa and grandma

    secretly, but the family affection had already dissipated, and it was difficult for me to make up my mind

    to see them at this time.

    I got in Rogelio''s car. He didn''t start the car immediately, but looked at me with a very distressed look.

    Rogelio held my hand again. "I didn''t know you had such a bad experience before. I will love you more

    in the future. I won''t make you sad, and I won''t let you have a sense of loss of family affection again."

    There was deep affection and sincerity in his eyes. His light but warm smile made my heart, which had

    been unable to settle down before, return to a peaceful and quiet state.

    Rogelio didn''t let go of his hand. He held my hand naturally, as if it was a natural thing. I was not sure if

    I should withdraw my hand or not at this moment.

    Although I felt a little ufortable when my hand was being held by Rogelio, I didn''t hate it.

    Rubbing my hand with his slender fingers, Rogelio said to me with a bit of seriousness, "Besides, I

    think it is more appropriate for you to say something to Xenia."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I know that Xenia is your good friend, so it''s not appropriate for me to say something in front of Vann.

    You know that I don''t allow her to stay with Vann in the ward. It''s not only because I''m worried that

    Vann''s identity will be more likely to be exposed, but also because I''m worried about her safety."

    "Her safety? Do you mean that Xenia will be in danger?"

    Rogelio shook his head slightly. "I''m not sure about that. I''m just afraid that if the true identity of Vann

    irritates these people, he will be revenged by them. If they can''t be satisfied by revenging on Vann, then

    the people closest to him will be the most vulnerable ones. At present, those people must know the

    existence of Xenia. If they know that she is Vann''s girlfriend, it''s hard to tell what will happen to her in

    the future."

    I nodded with concern. "You are more considerate than me. I will call Xeniater and try to persuade

    her, but I am afraid that I may not be able to persuade her simply by this."

    "You just need to remind her of this possibility. Let her choose by herself. If something really happens

    to her in the future, she won''t regret or me others."

    "I just hope that she will be fine." I said.

    Rogelio pursed his lips and smiled tofort me. "You don''t have to worry too much. In fact, this is

    only my guess, and it doesn''t mean anything."

    Noticing that I still couldn''t stop worrying about Xenia''s safety, Rogelio changed the topic and said, "I

    bought you Western food yesterday. What would you like to eat with me today? I know you need a rest.

    Let''s have some simple food today, and then I''ll drive you back so that you can have a good rest."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he started the car. But when he was about to leave, we saw four

    identical ck cars suddenlying in front of our car and stopped in the right ce to block our car.

    Several people got out of the car one after another. I recognized two of them at a nce. One was

    Frank and the other was Erwin.

    Fortunately, they just parked the car temporarily and didn''t look at us. Frank and Erwin walked in the

    front, followed by a middle-aged man. But I didn''t know this man, nor could I see his appearance

    clearly. Each of them was followed by two men.

    They walked towards the hospital, and the four cars were driven away because the drivers wanted to

    find a parking space.

    I said to Rogelio nervously, "It''s Frank and his men. Did theye to the hospital to find Vann?"

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Hearing that, Rogelio frowned. "You mean that they want toe to see Vann again after beating him

    so hard?"

    I called Xenia immediately and told her that Frank and his men wereing to the hospital.

    Xenia was also disgusted by and afraid of Frank. This time, she was very obedient. She said she would

    leave soon and hung up the phone.

    Thinking that Frank wouldn''t run into Xenia, I breathed a sigh of relief. I thought I was lucky. Thanks to

    me, Xenia wouldn''t be in danger.

    "We can''t solve the problem here. Let''s go back and wait for the news."

    I nodded. "Okay."

    Rogelio started the car and an ambnce passed by us.

    Rogelio frowned and turned back to look at the ambnce.

    "What''s wrong?" I asked.

    "The car following the ambnce seems to be the car of Michelle''s assistant."

    I turned around and found that the ambnce had stopped at the gate of the hospital, but the car

    mentioned by Rogelio was no longer behind it.

    At this moment, Rogelio had already concentrated on driving the car, not thinking about such small

    details.

    "How about I take you to eat seafood today?"

    "We''d better not eat such expensive food. I have too many unhappy things these two days and I really

    have no appetite."

    "But today is the first time I have made my true feelings clear to you. I don''t want it to be too simple.

    When you recall it, you will feel that I don''t care too much about you."

    I didn''t want to disappoint him, but I really didn''t have any mood today.

    Rogelio finally decided to drive me to eat seafood. Although there were only two of us, he ordered a big

    private room.

    Sitting next to me, Rogelio said seriously, "In fact, I''m not a very romantic person. I''m not good at

    coaxing women. I hope that I won''t make you feel that I am a bored and annoying man."

    "I..."

    When I was about to answer him, his phone rang.

    Taking out his phone and taking a look at it, he said, "It''s from my secretary. Maybe she has something

    to tell me about thepany."

    Rogelio answered the phone and I could hear the secretary''s anxious voiceing from his phone.

    She said, "Mr. Luo, something bad happened. Amymitted suicide. Now she is in the hospital. The

    news was not sessfully blocked by us, and now everyone knows it."

    All of a sudden, my mind went nk. Neither Rogelio nor I could believe that the confident and

    powerful Michelle would choose tomit suicide.

    Besides, when she left thepany today, she didn''t show any signs of giving up her life.

    Hearing that, Rogelio''s face darkened all of a sudden. "What? Do you know how she is

    now?"

 Chapter 192 Unintentional Or Intentional

    Chapter 192 Unintentional Or Intentional

    The secretary answered Rogelio, "I''ve sent someone to check the details, but no news has been sent

    back yet."

    Rogelio''s hand holding the phone fell down slowly.

    I think Rogelio must feel guilty like me.

    And I was more willing to believe that the guilt in Rogelio''s heart would be several times stronger than

    mine.

    "You can go to see her."

    There was a trace of hesitation in Rogelio''s eyes.

    "I won''t go there. She probably doesn''t want to see me either. I''m a little tired. I''ll go back and have a

    rest. No matter what happened to her, you can send me a message when it''s convenient."

    Taking a deep breath, Rogelio said, "I''m sorry. I should have apanied you to finish this meal. I''ll

    send you back first. I''ll look for you when Michelle is fine."

    "You''d better go there first. I don''t need you to send me. I can take a taxi back."

    "No, I have to drive you home to rest assured."

    At the insistence of Rogelio, he drove me back, but he didn''t say a word with a heavy face all the way.

    I got off the car. After taking a look at me, Rogelio drove away in a hurry.

    I exhaled slowly and felt that this day was really long.

    I felt tired both physically and mentally. When I entered the house, I was not in the mood at all.

    The safety of Robbie, the safety of Xenia, and the safety of Vann, now there was another Michelle.

    Jacen let me make a choice in family and Rogelio let me make a choice in love...

    All these things had been intertwined in a short time, making me unable to figure out which one to be

    upset, and which one not to be upset.

    "You''re back?"

    There was a trace of exhaustion in Robbie''s tone.

    He leaned against the sofa, with two buttons at the cor of his shirt loosened.

    Noticing that Robbie was at home, I walked two steps quickly to him and asked, "How is your wound?

    It''s time to change the medicine. I''ll go get it for you. "

    I went to get the first-aid kit first and then came back to sit next to Robbie.

    At this time, Robbie was no longer wearing the clothes he worest night.

    "Let me help you."

    Robbie sat up and I helped him take off his suit jacket.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    "Are you still unwilling to go to the hospital?"

    "Did you ask Erwin for helpst night?"

    I knew that Robbie didn''t like Erwin, so I lowered my head and nodded slightly. "Yes, I can''t let you help

    me because of your physical condition, and I can''t think of anyone else."

    "Okay," said Robbie in a low voice.

    "What?"

    Without answering me, Robbie turned to me and I helped him unbutton his shirt.

    "Both Rogelio and I think the identity of Vann has been known by them. Although I don''t know what you

    want to do, can you persuade Vann to stop staying beside Frank?"

    Without moving, Robbie let me unbutton his shirt and said firmly, "He won''t go back."

    Robbie''s tone was very sure, as if he could really make the decision for Vann.

    But I was still relieved. "That''s good. What about you? When will you end your contact with those

    people? "

    The buttons of Robbie''s shirt were all unbuttoned. The gauze on his body was still the one I changed

    for himst night. It had been a long time and he hadn''t been changed.

    "When will you leave them? I don''t know. "

    Some parts of the gauze stuck to the wound, and it was inevitable to affect the wound when I took them

    off. Fortunately, some parts had begun to scab.

    Robbie did not want to talk about this topic and asked, "Did Rogelio break up with Michelle and confess

    his love to you?"

    I raised my head and looked at Robbie. His eyes were still so deep that I couldn''t see the emotion on

    his face.

    "Michellemitted suicide. Now she is in the hospital and her life is uncertain. Do you want to see

    her?"

    Robbie''s reaction was very cold. He snorted and said, "There''s nothing to worry about. She won''t die."

    "Why are you so sure?"

    Robbie asked me in turn, "Do you think Michelle is a person who willmit suicide? What makes you

    have such a feeling of her?"

    I asked Robbie in surprise, "Are you so sure that she will be fine? But who would risk their lives? "

    With a sneer, Robbie took out his cell phone, opened the news and threw it to me. "Have you ever

    seen anyone who would have his assistant by his side beforemitting suicide and contacted the

    media to make it public?"

    I looked at Robbie and picked up the phone he threw to me. It was said on the news, "The female star

    Amymitted suicide because of love this noon, and now she is still in the hospital for rescue. No

    one knows whether she is alive or dead. ording to Amy''s agent, Amy''s boyfriend to be, the

    president of Ivey Group, Rogelio, proposed to break up with her today. The reason why they broke up

    was that he fell in love with the recently popr star Jasmine, and Jasmine was his little brother,

    Robbie''s girlfriend. Theplex rtionship is the reason why Amy can''t ept it at all. Amy can''t

    ept the reality and chose tomit suicide... "

    There are many pictures in the article, including the intimate pictures of Amy and Rogelio in the past,

    the pictures of me and Robbie, and even the pictures of me and Rogelio today. Because of the angle

    and shooting, it seems that I and Rogelio are very close.

    Some sarcastic words appeared at the bottom of the article. Before I could read it, Robbie took the

    phone back from my hand.

    "If she hadn''t been prepared, her assistant would have no time to provide evidence to the media at this

    time!"

    I still had a trace of doubt in my voice and said to Robbie. "But she has promised to break up with

    Rogelio and epted thepensation from Rogelio. I really can''t figure out why she did that. What

    benefits will it bring to her? Isn''t it that you think her too bad?"

    "Whatpensation did Rogelio give her?"

    "It seems that he will invest this drama of her and she can get all the profits of this TV series."

    Robbie snorted, "Doesn''t that mean everything? All the profit? Rogelio is really generous. Isn''t it more

    reasonable for Michelle to spread a rumor for this y?"

    I looked at him and my hand that takes medicine for him paused. Robbie continued, "In the eyes of

    outsiders, you are a shameless mistress. You not only stole her man, but also the mistress of the

    brother of your boyfriend. You are a mistress without a bottom line. In addition, the so-called suicide of

    Michelle makes her aplete weak person in the outside world."

    "The outside world will scold you, which can satisfy Michelle''s desire to revenge, and her ''misery'' can

    also win many people''s sympathy. She cannot only make a topic for herself, but also publicize her own

    TV series. In addition, from the perspective of Rogelio, she can make him feel guilty for her for a

    lifetime, because she knows him too well."

    Robbie said with affirmation, "If you ask me the benefits of her doing this, I can tell you that the current

    situation is only good for her."

 Chapter 193 Being Honest

    Chapter 193 Being Honest

    I applied medicine to Robbie''s wound and bound it up again.

    Hearing what Robbie said, I became silent. He stared at my fingers making of gauze and asked, "Why

    don''t you speak?"

    "I don''t know what to say. From her point of view, it''s notpletely a falsehood. Pretending to be a

    couple is our own choice, and it''s natural for the outside to gossip. And Rogelio did leave her, which

    doesn''t rule out my reason."

    Hearing that, Robbie squinted his eyes slightly. "Are you speaking for her?"

    "I know you may say that I am the legitimate wife of Rogelio, but the outside world doesn''t know, even

    Rogelio and Michelle don''t know. From this point alone, Michelle is notpletely wrong. Maybe she

    really cares about Rogelio, not just loves his money as you said."

    With a slight smile at the corners of Robbie''s mouth, he took out a cigarette and lit it.

    "It seems that I am the only bad person in this game."

    "I didn''t mean that."

    I picked up Robbie''s shirt and helped him put it on again. But this time, instead of letting me help him

    button up, he slowly buttoned them with his hand holding the cigarette.

    Robbie put on his suit jacket, licked his lips and stood up.

    I asked him in a hurry, "What are you going to do?"

    "Continue to be my bad guy," replied Robbie indifferently.

    I bit my lips and said, "Don''t say that. You''re not a child."

    At this time, the door of the house was pushed open with a bang. Xenia ran in breathlessly and

    shouted, "Jasmine, Jasmine..."

    "I''m here!"

    It was not until now that Xenia noticed that I was in the living room, and when she saw Robbie was also

    there. She could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    "It''s better that you are here, Robbie."

    I asked Xenia, "Aren''t you in the hospital? Why did youe back? Has Frank left? "

    "Ah!" Xenia shook her hand and said, "I don''t have time to care about that guy now. Do you know what

    happened to Amy? There are a lot of her fans and reporters in the hospital now, and some people are

    scolding at you with a banner. I''m not in the mood to stay there at all!"

    Taking a few steps closer to Robbie, Xenia asked, "It is better that you are here. Are you here for this

    too? What should we do now, Robbie? Do you have a good way to solve this problem? "

    Robbie nced at me and said, "Leave it alone for a while. Anyway, Jasmine doesn''t have any new

    y recently. Since someone hypes her, let it continue."

    Xenia said anxiously, "What''s so good about this kind of hype? Her reputation has been ruined. In this

    case, who else would be willing to use her to shoot and endorse?"

    Without any intention tofort Xenia, Robbie left.

    Looking at his back, Xenia stamped her feet hard and asked, "What does Robbie mean today?"

    With a sigh, Xenia looked at me and asked, "Hey, what''s going on between you and Rogelio? Is the

    news true?"

    I sighed and sat on the sofa slowly. "It''s basically true."

    With her eyes wide open, Xenia asked, "Did Rogelio really dump Amy because of you?"

    "Indeed, Rogelio has broken up with Michelle, and he has clearly expressed that he want me to be his

    girlfriend."

    "Oh my God! To be honest, you two make a big joke. How can you exin this to the outside world?

    Unless you deny it and keep a distance from Rogelio in the future, it''s really not a good idea. Or it will

    really ruin your own future."

    Xenia sat down next to me again. "But then again, what do you think about it? Did you promise Rogelio

    to be his girlfriend?"

    "Rogelio said he would give me some time to think about it, but I feel that he has regarded me as his

    girlfriend now."

    Xenia frowned. "I don''t want to know the idea of him now. I just want to know the idea of you."

    "I..."

    I pursed my lips and looked at Xenia, the only person in front of me who was worried about me. I don''t

    know where to start.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Xenia asked seriously, "Are you unwilling to be his girlfriend?"

    "I don''t know, Xenia. In fact, I have something to tell you. I don''t know if I can tell you or not."

    "What''s the matter? Just tell me. I promise I won''t tell anyone."

    I swallowed and struggled in my heart for a long time. Xenia looked at me expectantly, but she didn''t

    urge me. Instead, she gave me enough time to think about it.

    "Only Robbie knows about it. In fact, inw, I am Rogelio''s legal wife."

    "Legal? Husband and wife?"

    With her mouth wide open, Xenia looked at me and said, "No, no, no, Jasmine, you confused me. What

    do you mean by that?"

    "When Rogelio was in aa, his family thought he would never wake up again, so they found a wife

    to take care of him, and that person was me."

    With her eyes and mouth wide open, Xenia looked at me in astonishment.

    "But I didn''t deserve Rogelio at all, so when he miraculously woke up..."

    I bit my lips, "I was kicked out of the Luo family, and Michelle returned to the side of Rogelio as her ex-

    girlfriend."

    "Are...are you serious?"

    I nodded. "In fact, my marriage certificate with Rogelio is still there. We haven''t divorced yet. Legally,

    we are still husband and wife, but Rogelio doesn''t know. It should be said that he has never known that

    I have appeared in his life."

    Xenia was still in shock before she came to herself from my description.

    "I didn''t hear such a marriage. Oh my God, my mind is in a mess now. Let me sort it out first."

    Patting her temples with her index finger, Xenia said, "Wait a minute. If you and Rogelio are a legal

    couple as you said, then this matter will be easy to solve? You just need to announce to the public that

    you are a couple. Isn''t it reasonable for you to promise Rogelio? Why are you hesitating?"

    Before I could say anything, Xenia denied herself again, "No, wait a minute..."

    All of a sudden, Xenia looked at him seriously. "Jasmine, I have a few questions to ask you."

    "Go ahead."

    "You said that Rogelio didn''t know you, so you got along with each other when he was in aa?"

    I nodded, "yes."

    "Then how did you get the marriage certificate?"

    "I went to get it with Robbie. He went with me in the identity of Rogelio."

    "Shit." Xenia frowned and said, "Then it besplicated."

 Chapter 194 My Heart Was In A Mess

    Chapter 194 My Heart Was In A Mess

    Taking a deep breath, Xenia looked at me seriously. "Jasmine, I have a few questions to ask you now.

    Can you answer me honestly?"

    I nodded and said, "I know that lookers on see more than yers. The reason why I tell you this secret

    is that I want you to help me tell me what I haven''t seen clearly, because my heart is really in a mess

    now."

    "Who asked you to be Rogelio''s wife?"

    "Robbie."

    "So you met Robbie first?"

    I nodded to Xenia and said, "Yes."

    "How did you feel when you first see him?"

    I didn''t know why Xenia asked me this question at that time. Fortunately, she didn''t ask me how I knew

    him.

    My thoughts were pulled back to that terrible night. When I woke up, the face of a stranger appeared in

    front of me.

    "Panic, fear, shame..."

    But when I thought that he promised my mother to give her money at the most critical moment, I

    couldn''t help saying, "He is a good man, cold outside but warm inside. Although he looks indifferent, he

    makes people feel safe..."

    "Why did you have so many feelings towards him when you first met him? Then why did you promise

    him to marry Rogelio?"

    "Because of money, I didn''t have any other choice at that time. I wanted to get money and I also

    wanted to stay away from my mother."

    Then Xenia continued to ask, "How did you feel when you saw the unconscious Rogelio?"

    "At the first sight, I felt that he looked like Robbie. At that time, Rogelio''s skin was a little bit darker than

    Robbie and he was also thinner than him. I''ve read a thank-you letter from a remote school to Rogelio.

    He was very kind and funded a lot of poor students. In addition, I also saw the love letters Michelle

    wrote to him when he fell in love with her. I think their love is very beautiful."

    "Then how did you feel when you left the Luo family and Rogelio?"

    I recalled that time very carefully. Then I said to Xenia, "I felt sorry for him when he didn''t wake up. I

    thought such a person shouldn''t have such a tragic end and fate. When he finally woke up, I was very

    excited. At that time, I regarded him as my only family member, the only person I could confide in, and

    the only person I needed to take good care of. When I left the Luo Family, I missed him very much. I

    was worried if he had been taken good care of by others or not. I wanted to know how his situation of

    recovery. When I finally saw that he was fine and had his beloved woman by his side, I was happy for

    him."

    I took a deep breath and added, "I have also thought about whether we will be happy together now if I

    don''t leave the Luo Family and if I am still Rogelio''s wife."

    Looking at me, Xenia sighed heavily. "Jasmine, you are so silly. If you had told me all these things

    earlier, I could have found a way to solve your problem. How could I tell you the truth now when things

    havee to this?"

    I took Xenia''s hand to find a bit offort. "Xenia, tell me, what''s wrong with me? My mind is in a mess

    now."

    "No wonder you always said that it was impossible between you and Robbie when I mentioned Robbie

    in front of you. Today I finally understand the reason."

    Holding my hand back, Xenia hesitated for a while and said, "Jasmine, you are my good friend, so I

    know that if I say something to you, it will make you more painful, but I still want to tell you the truth. As

    a bystander, I want to tell you that the person you like from the beginning is Robbie, not Rogelio."

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    My whole body couldn''t help trembling. The affirmative expression on Xenia''s face made me be

    more confused.

    ''Why do I hope that what Xenia has said to is not true?'' I thought to myself.

    "I know you can''t ept my answer for a while, but this is the reality that you don''t want to face."

    "You have such a deep first impression of Robbie, but he let you marry Rogelio. From that moment on,

    you know in your heart that Robbie has no feelings for you, and the rtionship between you and

    Rogelio also doomed that there would be no result between you and Robbie.

    But Rogelio looks like Robbie. Subconsciously, you have already taken care of him by seeing him as

    the substitute of Robbie. Even a child who has yed with a doll for a long time will have feelings for

    his own doll, not to mention a living person like Rogelio.

    But your feeling towards him is sympathy, not love. You have taken care of him for so long, and you two

    are a nominal couple. You want Rogelio to get better, and you also want to see him be happy.

    This is a very normal feeling. If it were someone else, it would be the same for you."

    Holding my hand tighter, Xenia continued, "If you really love him, you will im to be his wife when he

    woke up; if you really love him, you will try every means to be with him; if you really love him, you will

    not be in a dilemma now, but cheer for the rtionship between you two; if you really love him, you will

    pick up your marriage certificate and tell everyone that this man is yours. But from my point of view, you

    don''t really love him...

    It''s the same question I asked youst time. I asked you who would you save if both of them fell into

    the water at the same time. You didn''t tell me your answer at that time, but I think you must have an

    answer in your heart."

    What Xenia said made me close my eyes. That terrible thought appeared in my mind again.

    My answer was I would save Rogelio and then drown together with Robbie.

    When this thought shed through my mind at that time, I felt that it was just my casual thought, but at

    this moment after hearing Xenia''s words, I felt that this answer made my heart froze.

    I was afraid, and I didn''t want to ept what Xenia had said to me as the truth.

    "Are you afraid because you know that you shouldn''t fall in love with Robbie because of your identity?

    Actually, the reason why you don''t want to refuse Rogelio is also because of your identity, and you feel

    that you also care about him in your heart. He woke up miraculously. So you don''t want to hurt his

    feelings.

    I know this answer is cruel, but you have to face it in the end. To be honest, in the current situation, you

    and Robbie will not have a result. Rogelio is a good choice for you. I know that love can''t be forced, but

    whoever you choose to be with, someone will eventually be hurt."

    I stood up numbly. "Xenia, I''m a little tired. I want to have a rest."

    Looking at me with concern, Xenia said, "Go ahead."

    But when I was about to go upstairs, the doorbell rang.

    Xenia said nervously, "Who wille at this time? Is it Michelle''s fan?"

    She walked to the door, took a look at the surveince camera and breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s

    Rosie."

    Then she opened the door and saw Ca. But she didn''t say anything and took a step aside. Then,

    Mike appeared behind her.

    Having never seen Nancy before, Xenia asked Rosie, "Who is she?"

    What was supposed toe would eventuallye. I walked to the door and respectfully greeted

    Nancy, calling her "Auntie."

 Chapter 195 An Insurmountable Barrier

    Chapter 195 An Insurmountable Barrier

    Ignoring me, Nancy walked into the room directly and looked around the house. "I didn''t expect that

    Robbie would give this house to you. You are really a seductress..."

    Xenia defended for me, "Isn''t this house rented by Robbie to Jasmine?"

    Nancy nced at me with unfriendly eyes. Instead of answering Xenia, she raised her eyebrows and

    asked me, "Did Robbie say that to you?"

    I looked at Rosie. Rosie immediately held Nancy''s arms and said to her, "Mom, you asked me to take

    you to Jasmine. You promised me that you wouldn''t make things difficult for Jasmine."

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Nancy red at her unhappily and said "Did I embarrass her? When did you see that I was making

    things difficult for her? Did I hit her or scold her?"

    Rosie rolled her eyes and showed an apologized look to me. She touched Nancy''s chest gently, trying

    to ease her mom''s anger. Then she said, "Yes, it''s my fault. You''re not embarrassing her. Aren''t you

    here to talk about something important? Say it now."

    I made a gesture of wee to Nancy and said, "Aunt, don''t stand here. Please sit down and talk with

    me. I''ll make tea for you."

    Nancy walked to the sofa and dusted it. Then she pped her hands back and forth as if her hands

    were stained with a lot of dust before sitting down reluctantly.

    "There''s no need to make tea. I don''t think you have any good tea here."

    I could feel that Xenia was trying to stand up for me again. I immediately pulled her and said, "Then

    please have a ss of water. Xenia, please help me get a ss of water for my aunt."

    Xenia''s lips moved slightly. She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. She took a

    deep breath and helped to get the water.

    "Aunt, what can I do for you?"

    Nancy red at me and said in a reproachful tone, "Are you pretending to be ignorant? Don''t tell me

    that you didn''t know such a big thing."

    I lowered my eyes and said, "I''m sorry if I have brought any trouble to you."

    Nancy snorted, "What''s the point of apologizing? What did you do to my two sons? One cheated on his

    girlfriend because of you, and the other was cheated by her girlfriend. What''s worse, the two of them

    are entangled with the same woman, as if there are no other women in the world."

    Rosie interrupted her, "Mom, what are you talking about? We have already exined to you that

    nothing happened between my sister-inw and my brother Robbie, haven''t we? Don''t you also think it

    brought shame to the Luo Family for Jasmine to argue with Ron in public? "

    "Shut up," said Nancy, ring at Rosie.

    Rosie pressed her lips and stopped talking, looking helpless.

    After pausing for a few seconds, Nancy looked at me and said, "Let''s be straightforward. Michelle didn''t

    show up when Rogelio was in aa. As Rogelio''s mother, I have no reason to like her. I''m not

    stupid."

    With a ss of water in her hand, Xenia put it on the tea table in front of Nancy. When she heard what

    Nancy said, she said in a wired tone, "Aunt, you are so wise!"

    After ncing at Xenia, Nancy fixed his eyes on me again. "Considering the condition of Rogelio, the

    reason why I epted her at that time was that I hoped Rogelio could recover as soon as possible."

    "I know how you feel, Auntie."

    "I''m d that Rogelio can dump Nancy by himself."

    Then Xenia gave a thumbs up to Nancy and said, "You are a clever woman!"

    Nancy''s face darkened. She was not satisfied with Xenia''s performance.

    "But the fact that Rogelio chose you made me not happy at all. You are inferior to Michelle."

    Pouting, Xenia rolled her eyes at Nancy.

    I didn''t say anything, but just let Nancy go on.

    Rosie sat next to Nancy and shook her arm. "Mom, we are going to be a family. What are you talking

    about? Can''t you say something helpful for the future harmony of our family?"

    ring at Rosie, Nancy asked, "A family? What family?"

    Rosie became anxious. "Didn''t you say that you agreed Jasmine to be with my brother before you

    came here? Did you change your mind so soon?"

    Furrowing her eyebrows, Nancy asked, "Can you bring me here if I don''t say that?"

    "Mom, what do you mean?"

    Nancy pointed at me and said, "She''s just a three rate star now and she doesn''t have some

    achievements in her career. However, there are a lot of scandals about her. How dares she still want to

    be my daughter-inw? Others don''t know what kind of person she used to be. But I know. Her mother

    is a disgusting woman."

    Xenia couldn''t stand it anymore. "You are Rosie''s mother and I call you Mrs. Qi out of respect. But don''t

    you think your words are too harsh? Jasmine is Jasmine, and her mother is her mother. Besides,

    what''s the big deal of your Luo Family? You just have a lot of money. Now it''s your son who

    continuously pursues Jasmine. We haven''te to you yet and asked you to discipline your son and

    don''t make any trouble for Jasmine. However, it''s you who came to me us first. Your sense of

    superiority is really absurd."

    With a frown, Nancy nced at Xenia. She was still sitting there, not affected much by what Xenia had

    said.

    Instead, Nancy said to Rosie, "Did you see? This is Jasmine''s friend. As the saying goes, birds of a

    feather flock together!"

    Rosie looked a little embarrassed. She didn''t expect that her mum would be like this.

    When Xenia was about to speak again, Rosie winked at her and said, "Xenia, don''t talk too much."

    Xenia listened to Rosie''s words and didn''t say anything more, but she still rolled her eyes at Nancy.

    Nancy continued to say to me, "In case you y dumb with me, I''ll be frank with you. I won''t allow you

    to enter the Luo Family. You''d better leave as soon as possible. Of course, if my son temporarily

    pursue you for fun, I can turn a blind eye to it. But I just want to remind you that when my son gets

    bored with you, he might abandon you as if you were a worn-out shoe, and there will only be a bad

    reputation left for you in the future. Don''t me me for not reminding you when you fall into that

    situation."

    Xenia almost flew into rage. "Do you know how to speak humannguage at such an old age?"

    Frowning, Rosie pulled her mother and asked, "Mom, what are you talking about?"

    Nancy looked at Xenia and said, "Little girl, I''ve put up with you for a while. Jasmine haven''t said

    anything yet. Why are you so anxious? I don''t understand."

    Looking at me, Xenia said, "Jasmine, say something to her. Tell her that you don''t want to marry into

    the Luo Family..."

 Chapter 196 An Unexpected Incident

    Chapter 196 An Unexpected Incident

    As soon as Xenia finished her words, she stopped in a hurry and corrected herself, "No, it should be

    this Luo Family..."

    But before Xenia could say anything, Nancy patted her thigh and stood up. "Well, this girl has a bit of

    backbone. Jasmine, remember your own words. You will never marry into the Luo Family."

    ring at Xenia, Rosie mouthed a few words to her.

    With a look of regret on her face, Xenia looked at me. I clenched my fists and said, "Okay, I promise

    you, I won''t..."

    "Jasmine..." Xenia called out my name anxiously.

    I turned around and smiled bitterly at her. In fact, I should have expected this result.

    Rosie said anxiously, "Mom, aren''t you afraid that my brother will be angry?"

    "What do you know?" Nancy red at Rosie and said scornfully. She then continued, "I''m doing this for

    the sake of your brother. I know how deep the rtionship between Michelle and your brother was.

    How is it going now? Your brother has got bored with her. No matter how unhappy your brother will be,

    it will be a short period of time. He won''t have much freshness towards Jasmine. Let''s go now!"

    Then Nancy turned around and walked towards the door.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Rosie stood up too. She walked to me and said apologetically, "I really didn''t know my mother would

    say that. Please don''t take it to heart. I''ll persuade her again."

    After saying that, Rosie followed her out.

    It was not until the two of them left that Xenia stamped her feet and spat at the direction of the door.

    "With such a mother-inw, it doesn''t matter if you don''t marry into the Luo Family. You will suffer a lot if

    you marry her son."

    Xenia let out her anger and then looked at me with an apologetic look. "I''m sorry, Jasmine. I said

    something wrong just now, but it''s not what you said. How could she be sure that it was your own

    intention? And, why did you agree to her just now? Don''t you really want to marry into the Luo Family?"

    I looked at her with some helplessness on my face. "Even without Nancy''s obstruction, do you really

    think I can choose to marry into their family?"

    With a surprised look on her face, Xenia asked, "Jasmine, what do you mean?"

    "Xenia, if what you said to me is right, do you think I should marry him?"

    "No, I... What did I say?"

    All of a sudden, she opened her mouth wide and said, "I''m just making up stories. Don''t be influenced

    by my nonsense..."

    I was not in the mood to listen to her words now. I went upstairs and locked myself in the room.

    My phone rang at an inappropriate time. It was a call from Erwin.

    I answered the phone and heard Erwin on the other end of the phone asking me angrily, "What

    happened? Why there are so many news reports about you? Give me an exnation!"

    "Don''t think that all these things will be over if you keep silent. I can ept that you have Robbie as

    your boyfriend. I have patience, but I don''t like women who are in love with two men at the same time!

    If someone nders you, tell me who he is and I''ll kill him..."

    My voice was a little powerless. "No one ndered me. I am a woman of easy virtue, and you don''t

    need you to like me. This is my true face."

    "Damn it! If I keep messing with a woman like you, I am not a man!"

    "You''d better remember what you said today."

    As soon as he hung up the phone, a harsh sound came from the other end of the line.

    In these days, I had experienced another dark period of my life. There were more and more

    denunciations of me on the Inte, and even many people called for banning my career as an

    actress. The abuse fromizens was even more offensive and harsh.

    Although Xenia didn''t allow me to see all kinds of reports about me, I could tell from her mood these

    days that things might be more serious than I imagined.

    The time she spent with Vann had also been reduced, and she had been very busy shuttling back and

    forth between the two of us.

    As for Robbie, he hadn''t shown up these days, but in the past few days, I was still troubled by what

    Xenia had said to me. It''s more that I didn''t want to admit it than I couldn''t figure it out.

    In the past few days, I received messages and phone calls from Rogelio every day. He told me not to

    worry and asked me to give him some time. He would definitely deal with this matter and let the storm

    pass as soon as possible.

    Rogelio told me not to be affected by these things, but I was sure that he must be very tired of dealing

    with these matters now.

    Things went on until the fourth day, and the heat was still not reduced. Suddenly, a news popped up in

    my mobile phone.

    When I saw the title, I couldn''t help opening the link to the news.

    The news said, "ording to some information, the board of directors of the Ivey Group demanded to

    cancel all the endorsement of the movie star Jasmine, thinking that her image had affected the good

    image of thepany, but this matter was strongly objected by the president of Ivey Group, Rogelio.

    Rogelio hasn''t rify the rtionship between him and Jasmine. It seems that what is said in the news

    report is true. Amy''s life is no longer in danger, but she is still under observation in the hospital..."

    After knocking on the door for two times, Xenia came in and said, "You can go downstairs for dinner."

    With my phone in my hand, I looked at Xenia who came in and said, "Xenia, you can go to the Ivey

    Group and tell them that we want to terminate the cooperation with them."

    Xenia stepped forward and grabbed my phone. "I told you not to look at the news. Why didn''t you listen

    to my words? It was Rogelio who didn''t solve the problem well. Why did you take all the me? These

    two brothers are of the same character. When this kind of thing happened, none of them showed up to

    solve it. As a result, you can''t even go out."

    Then she looked out of the window again.

    "What? Is there any reporter waiting outside?"

    "They haven''t left for a long time. If you go out, I''m afraid you can''t move at all. You must be questioned

    by those annoying reporters."

    Sitting on the edge of my bed, Xenia sighed, "In fact, it''s good that the two of them don''t show up at this

    time. Otherwise, there will be another hot news."

    "How is Michelle?"

    "Bah! Don''t mention it. I''ll be angry if you mention it," said Xenia angrily.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "In fact, I don''t want to tell you this, or you will be angrier. I just heard her two assistants chatting when I

    went to the hospital this morning. They said that there was no wound on Michelle''s wrist, but she acted

    as if she had been severely injured. She had been lying on the bed for several days. I think I should

    really give Michelle a reward. She is really good at pretending. She pretended tomit suicide and

    made you suffer so much. But she herself won the sympathy of the whole world. The number of people

    who supported her increased by several million overnight. Your poprity, which has been

    umted by your work "Spring bud", is almost consumed up."

    I curled up my legs and said, "I''m sorry, Xenia. I made you worry about me."

    "What are you talking about? We are friends. In my opinion, you are the best friend in my life. Don''t say

    that again."

    Frowning, Xenia thought for a while and said, "We can''t just let it go. We can''t let go of Michelle, or let

    that evil mother-inw be satisfied."

    Then she stood up and said, "You go downstairs to have dinner. I have something to deal with and I will

    go out."

    "Where are you going?"

    Taking a look at me, Xenia said, "It''s none of your business!"

 Chapter 197 I Was In Danger

    Chapter 197 I Was In Danger

    When I followed her out, Xenia had already gone out, and the food on the table was still hot.

    I called Xenia two times, but she didn''t answer the phone.

    It was gettingte and Xenia didn''te back. It was not her style. I couldn''t help but worry about her.

    I remembered it was about nine o''clock at night when I suddenly received a message from a strange

    number. "Your friend drank too much in the Lego. I found your phone number in her phone. I wonder if

    you cane to pick her up."

    At that time, Xenia came into my mind. Out of concern for her, I knew that she was not in a good mood

    these days because of the matter between me and Vann, so I didn''t think too much and quickly

    changed my clothes.

    In order to avoid the reporters and avoid making trouble for myself at this time, I deliberately disguised

    myself and hurried out of the door.

    When I arrived at the gate of themunity, I thought it would be difficult to get a taxi. I wondered if it

    would take me a long time to get a taxi.

    But a car stopped beside me. The man osted me, "Miss, do you need a car?"

    I saw that the car in front of me was not a taxi, so I was a little hesitant. But that person quickly

    exined to me, "It''s my second job to do some private work and earn some money. I just sent a guest

    here and then I saw youe out of themunity. So I wonder if you need a car to send you

    somewhere or not."

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    While saying this, the driver pointed at the phone hanging inside the car, on which there was a software

    for receiving orders.

    I kind of believed him. The man then pointed at the mask on his face and said, "Don''t worry. I''m not a

    bad guy. I just caught a cold and wore it because I was afraid of infecting the guests. Don''t you think

    so? You also wear a mask yourself."

    At that time, I was also thinking about Xenia. When I looked up, I didn''t see any taxi, so I got in the car.

    "Send me to the Lego, thank you."

    "Okay. It''s usually thirty dors from here to the Lego. But today I''ll only charge you twenty dors."

    "Thank you."

    The man looked at me from the rearview mirror and said with a smile, "It''s my pleasure. If you don''t

    spend much time at the Lego, I can wait for you and take you back to yourmunity again."

    After thinking for a while, I said, "I''m going to pick up a friend in the Lego. I wille out soon. If you''re

    not busy, you can wait for me for a while. You don''t need to give me a discount. I will give you thirty

    dors."

    "I know people like you who can live in this kind of neighborhood are rich ones. In fact, I didn''t expect

    that I would be so lucky today that I can send another guest to somewhere beforeing back home."

    The driver just chatted with me casually, but after a while, we hadn''t arrived at the Lego, so I looked out

    of the window.

    Logically speaking, even if we didn''t arrive at the Lego at the moment, we should enter the bustling

    section. But it was dark outside, and even the street lights were rarely seen.

    At that time, a trace of vignce arose in my heart. "It seems that this is not the way to the Lego, right?"

    I asked the driver.

    The driver stillforted me with a smile, "Don''t be afraid. I''m not a bad person. I''ll take a detour to

    pick up my daughter first. Today is her birthday. I promised her to buy her a birthday cake. It won''t take

    much time."

    The driver then continued, "We are not rich. Not everyone can live in such a goodmunity like you. I

    don''t have the ability to earn much money, so I can only take the child to live in such a remote ce."

    I looked outside again and found that there was indeed some dim light. It looked like a cottage area at

    the edge of the city.

    After a while, the car stopped in front of a gate. The driver got out of the car and pointed at the gate. "I''ll

    go in to pick up my daughter. Would you like toe out of the car with me to see my house?"

    I waved my hand politely and said, "No, thanks. Please hurry up. My friend is waiting for me."

    I thought the driver would go in by himself after I refused him. But he opened the back door and pulled

    me out of the car with great strength. "Let''s go in and have a look. Let''s go!"

    His sudden impolite behavior scared me. I tried hard to withdraw my arm and said nervously, "I really

    won''t go in. Please hurry up."

    However, the man''s face suddenly turned cold, and his eyes were not as kind as before. He said to me

    fiercely, "Don''t you want to see whether your friend is alive or dead in there?"

    My mind suddenly became chaotic, and my fear and worry about Xenia''s safety quickly spread all over

    my body.

    My voice began to tremble uncontrobly. "Who the hell are you? Who are you?"

    The man said impatiently, "Don''t talk nonsense."

    Then he took out a white handkerchief with his other hand and covered my nose with it.

    Before I used much strength to resist, I quickly lost consciousness.

    My consciousness was awakened by a basin of cold water that fell onto my body.

    I shivered and opened my eyes. I had such an experience once, but it was totally different from that

    time with Robbie. I found that I was now tied up and thrown to the ground, and the face in front of me

    was somewhat ferocious.

    I curled up. The man had taken off his mask. The coldness in his eyes and the faint scar under his chin

    made the scene particrly appalling.

    His eyes gave me a familiar feeling, as if I had seen him somewhere, but I couldn''t remember because

    of fear.

    I asked in a trembling voice, "Who the hell are you? Why did you arrest me? What''s your purpose?"

    The man held a dagger in his hand, and the back of the dagger scratched my face, making me shiver

    with fear.

    The man snorted, "Who am I? I''m the executioner of bitches like you, the judge of hell to punish you,

    and the messenger of justice in this city."

    I was frantically searching for these inexplicable words, and a terrible idea came to my mind. "You, you

    are the murderer of the consecutive murders that took ce these days, aren''t you?"

    The man''s face was somewhatcent. "It turns out that you, a famous star, also know my name!

    Are you scared to hear my name? Are you trembling? A faithful woman doesn''t need to be afraid of

    me. Only a fickle woman like you, who have many boyfriends at the same time, needs to be afraid of

    me."

    "Now that you know who I am, you should know how those women died in my hands, shouldn''t you?"

    he said and raised the knife in his hand.

    I''ve heard from Xenia more or less about the consecutive murders happening these days, and Xenia

    had told me that the killing method used by the murderer was very cruel, and without exception,

    everyone killed by the murderer was brutally dismembered in the end.

 Chapter 198 I Was Doomed To Die

    Chapter 198 I Was Doomed To Die

    At that time, I even sighed that I had a bad luck. Why did such a bad thing happen to me? And I also

    believed that I wouldn''t be so lucky every time, and Robbie wouldn''t appear by my side every time I

    was in danger.

    "Where is my friend?"

    The man sneered at me, "You still have the energy to think about your friend? Shouldn''t you care about

    which man will save you? Are you a lesbian except for loving men?"

    "My friend doesn''t have many boyfriends. If you have your own principles and are the incarnation of

    justice, please don''t hurt her."

    "You don''t have to remind me of this. I won''t touch that woman. She is indeed better than you."

    When I heard that Xenia was not in his hand, myplex emotions inexplicably gave me a sense of

    relief.

    "It''s not enough for you to have Robbie loving you. You even don''t let go of his brother, and even

    seduce Erwin at the same time. How shameless you are!"

    I couldn''t help but frown. I looked at the man in front of me carefully. Few people knew that I had

    something to do with Erwin. How did this man know?

    "What are you thinking about? Are you repenting?"

    "How do you know I know Erwin? Have we met before? I have the feeling that I''ve met you before."

    The man snorted, "We did see each other before, but it''s a pity that a poor and powerless cleaner like

    me can''t be included in your n of seducing men."

    Under the man''s hint, I finally had some impression. "Are you the man who works as a cleaner at the

    Lego? I remember that you wiped the cloth on my shoes."

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    The man raised his chin and said, "Yes, I am that person. I have long wanted to give you a hard time,

    but unfortunately I haven''t found a chance. Besides, you are still keeping seducing different men and

    didn''t correct your wrong behavior."

    I moved to the wall and slowly sat up against it. "Anyway, I''m dying. I''m afraid I won''t be able to survive

    in your hands. Can I ask you a question?"

    The man shook the knife in his hand a few times. "What do you want to ask?"

    "Have you ever been betrayed?"

    The man''s eyes shed with strong hatred. He gave me a vicious look and tightened his hand holding

    the knife.

    "Don''t mention that bitch to me."

    Sure enough, just as I thought, he was once hurt by someone he had loved so much.

    "Where is her now?"

    The man suddenly inserted the dagger into the cracks of the soft red brick floor under his feet. His

    bloodshot eyes were full of killing intent. He stared at me and said, "She is under here. Do you want to

    have a look at her?"

    I shivered all over. I looked at the man''s feet and swallowed. I didn''t dare to look at the man in front of

    me, let alone see the corpse under his feet.

    "I''ll bury her here forever so that she can''t go out to seduce another man and cheat on me."

    The man gritted his teeth and looked at me. "Do you know who else is here besides that bitch?"

    I shook my head, quivering.

    The man said word by word, "My daughter is also under here. That bitch lied to me for ten years. For

    ten whole years, she forced me to raise another man''s child with her. She also lied to me that this child

    was mine."

    "But she is a child after all. She knows nothing. She did nothing wrong! Why don''t you let go of a

    child?"

    "The baby was born after that bitch cheated on me. I killed her for her own good. I don''t want her to

    inherit her mother''s bad habit and seduce other men when she grows up."

    The man stood up and took out a white candle from an old drawer. "Today is my daughter''s birthday.

    Let''s light a candle for her."

    The man lit the candle, dripped a few drops of wax oil and put the candle on the ground. I stared at him

    nkly.

    The man suddenly kicked me hard. "You sing a birthday song to her."

    Thinking of the little girl who had been killed cruelly at such a young age and the fact that I would also

    sleep under this cold ground, I could not help but sing a happy birthday song obediently with a little

    fear.

    But my voice was sad and trembling.

    This cold devil, who was a murderer, turned around inadvertently, with his back to me, and raised his

    head slightly.

    "In fact, you love that child, don''t you? After all, she had been raised by you for ten years. How could

    you kill her so cruelly? Do you regret it too? Or did you just lose your mind and kill the child by

    ident?"

    "Fuck you! Shut up!" The man suddenly went crazy. He turned around and pulled out the dagger on the

    ground with one hand. "I''ll cut your tongue now."

    I bit my lips subconsciously and begged, "You can kill me, but can I have a quick death? Please don''t

    torture me."

    "If you do something wrong, you have to be punished. You want to have a quick death? Do you think

    you can make a deal with me?"

    The man approached me with his knife. Every move of him convinced me that he would cut my tongue

    and take my life.

    My remaining calmness and sanity were reced by fear in an instant.

    The man''s de stopped beside my lips. I was so scared that I closed my eyes. I imagined that he

    would use the de to pry my lips and cut off my tongue.

    But the man didn''t move his knife. "It''s so boring to kill you like this. Do you want to y a game with

    me?"

    I stared at the dagger and felt that this man in front of me would lose control at any time. But I was kind

    of relieved that he wouldn''t kill me immediately.

    I swallowed and asked, "What game?"

    "Call these three men and see who will really save you when you are in danger."

    I shook my head and said, "No, I don''t want to call them."

    The man simply ignored my reaction. He took out my phone and unlocked it with my fingerprints.

    He smiled coldly and sent messages with my phone. As for what kind of messages he had sent, I didn''t

    know at all.

    I looked at the man in front of me in panic and asked, "What do you want?"

    "I want to show you the real face of these men who say they love you deeply. You can see whether

    these people are worth it or not to make you fall into this miserable fate today."

    After sending the messages, the man lit a cigarette and sat on the broken iron bed next to him. The

    smell of inferior smoke spread in this small room.

    The man nced at me from time to time, and his cold eyes were enough to make me tremble. I

    thought I could have the courage to face death as I thought, but I still couldn''t help but hope that

    Robbie coulde to save me out as soon as possible.

    "ng! ng! ng!"

    Suddenly, the iron gate outside was smashed hard by someone. The man looked at me with a snort.

    "Who do you think will be the first one toe to save you?"

    The man stood up and went to open the door. My mind was in a mess at that time. I hoped someone

    woulde to save me, but I was afraid that they would be implicated because of me.

    I thought it would be Robbie or Rogelio, but I didn''t expect it to be Erwin.

    He looked at me, who was sitting awkwardly on the ground, and his eyes were still filled with his usual

    sneer. "You are not only coward, but also stupid. You can be deceived by such a small trick."

 Chapter 199 A Strange Rescue

    Chapter 199 A Strange Rescue

    I stared at him nkly. I couldn''t remember how I felt at that time. Although I don''t like him, I don''t want

    to get him into trouble. I always feel that since the murderer dared to let theme, he must have a

    way to deal with them. In any case, he would not give himself any trouble.

    I asked in an unfriendly tone, "Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t talk to me anymore? Why are you still

    here?"

    "Humph!" Erwin nced at me and said, "Even if I''m a stranger to you, I won''t refuse to help you when

    you are in great danger. Besides, you''ve turned to me for help."

    I didn''t want to get him into trouble, so I said, "I didn''t send the message. You''d better leave now."

    Erwin''s eyes were filled with sarcasm. "You really don''t want me to save you? You want to die here?"

    The murderer came to me from behind, picked up his dagger and pressed it against my throat. "Have

    you two finished talking?" he asked in a cold voice.

    Erwin rolled his eyes at the murderer. "If you have something to say, say it. How can you let go of this

    woman? Just tell me. Don''t always frighten her with a dagger. She''s a coward."

    Sure enough, the man stopped talking nonsense. "It''s very simple. Cut off one of your fingers now, and

    I''ll let her go immediately."

    Erwin asked with a rxed face, "Is it that simple?"

    The man nodded and said, "For the sake of you being my boss and treating me well, I will not make

    things difficult for you."

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "Okay, no problem."

    Erwin didn''t even blink his eyes.

    He reached out his hand and said to the man, "Give me the dagger."

    The man threw the dagger towards his direction. As soon as Erwin raised his hand, he grabbed it in his

    own hand.

    Seeing that the dagger in his hand was about to cut towards his finger, I panicked and shouted at him,

    "Are you crazy, Erwin?"

    Erwin raised his chin and looked at me arrogantly. "It''s just a finger. It''s not as precious as your life."

    Before I could stop him, I saw that Erwin cut off a finger with the dagger.

    At that time, Erwin didn''t even frown, but pretended that it was none of his business. He picked up the

    falling finger with a smile.

    Even if I didn''t have any feelings for him, I still felt extremely guilty and sad when I saw him doing this

    for me.

    Tears fell down from my eyes in an instant, and my heart ached. I would rather be the one who had lost

    my fingers.

    I asked with my eyes full of tears, "I don''t like you. Why are you doing this? I hate you very much. Do

    you know that? Why are you doing this? I don''t want to be entangled with you. I don''t want to owe you

    a favor. Go away. Get out!"

    Erwin was still smiling widely and looked at me jokingly. "What''s the matter? Are you crying? Do you

    feel sorry for me? Little help shall bring much return, right? Besides, it''s not a ''little help''. It''s a real

    finger of me."

    While saying, Erwin showed his finger two times in front of me.

    "The other two men haven''te yet. They should be cowards. They don''t care about you as much as

    I do. Even if theye, they must have been scared away if they are asked cut their fingers. What''s

    more, I don''t think that they won''t even blink when their fingers are cut off like me."

    Looking at the man in front of me, I not only felt that I owed him for that finger, but also felt angry that

    he couldn''t be serious even at this time.

    "What do you think? Do you want to marry me and be my ''missing finger''?"

    The tears in the corner of my eyes hadn''t dried up, but I was so enraged by his words that I red at

    him angrily. I gritted my teeth and asked him, "Are you here to save me, or to take advantage of me?"

    "No, I''m a gentleman. Don''t take me as a viin."

    As Erwin spoke, he threw the bloody finger and the dagger back to the man. "David, I have given you

    what you want. Can you let her go now?"

    "Release her? Ha-ha, if I let her go, won''t you go to the police when you go out? You mean you won''t

    let the police arrest me? Do you really think I''m as crazy as you? You can do anything stupid for a

    woman, but I won''t."

    Erwin pursed his lips. "What else do you want? Do you want to tie me up and not let me go?"

    "That''s exactly what I want," he snorted.

    Erwin scratched his head. "Why are you so insatiable?"

    David put the dagger against my neck again.

    Erwin waved at him impatiently. "I told you not to scare her. She''s a coward."

    "Surrender now. I promise you that I won''t let her die in pain, but if you want to resist, I''ll cut her into

    pieces."

    I thought Erwin was the leader of the Lego and had so many men under hismand. So I thought he

    would be able to deal with this kind of people. At least he would find some ways to stop this murderer

    and gain more time before the police came. But I didn''t expect that Erwin would quickly turn his hands

    back. He said, "Okay, I''ll surrender, but you have to tie up the two of us together, and you must bury the

    two of us at the ce after you kill us."

    "No problem." David sneered.

    He stretched out his hand and pulled me hard. He then pulled out another rope and tied me back to

    back with Erwin.

    I didn''t expect that things would go like this. Even though I knew it was in vain, I struggled hard for two

    times. But Erwin, a strong man, didn''t resist at all and was tied up with me.

    "Are you an idiot, Erwin?"

    "You can''t say this to a man who has saved your life. I just cut off my fingers for you, and I was tied

    here to die with you. How could you say that I am a fool in front of this bad guy?"

    Although I didn''t expect him toe first to rescue me, his arrival gave me a glimmer of hope. I

    thought I could go out, but I didn''t expect him to fall into the tragic end like me.

    "You are really a fool. How could you save people like this? You have made me feel guilty for you. What

    is worse, you have been tied up by the murderer too. What are you here for? Do you really want to

    save me? Don''t you have many men under yourmand? Why do you have toe alone?"

    I couldn''t see his expression, but he deliberately leaned against me.

    I always felt that something was wrong with him.

    Erwin said to David, "I have been tied up by you. Can you go out for a while and let the two of us have

    a good talk before we die?"

    As a murderer, he was actually very easy-going. "Okay, I''ll give you some time to talk about yourst

    words with each other. If you''ve made it clear to each other, just call me and I''ll send you to death at

    any time."

    After saying that, he opened the door and walked out.

    I couldn''t believe what I saw.

 Chapter 200 Your Trick Was Exposed

    Chapter 200 Your Trick Was Exposed

    Seeing that David went out, Erwin said in a rxed tone, "Don''t say I''m silly in front of others anymore,

    okay? I''m not stupid. I just don''t want to show off my intelligence."

    Thinking of the series of stupid things that Erwin had done just now, I couldn''t ept that he was a

    clever man. Originally, I was the only one who was doomed to death, but now there was one more.

    At this point, I really couldn''t say anything nice. It was inevitable that there was a bit ofint in my

    tone. "Don''t tell me that you are smart. I thought you could really save me out. But I didn''t expect that

    you are such a fool. There was only one dagger in the hand of David. You cut off your finger by using it.

    Why did you return it to him? If the dagger is in your hand, if you are not really stupid, maybe he is the

    one who is tied here now."

    "Yes, you''re right. Why didn''t I think of it? It seems that you are not a silly woman!"

    Even at this time, there was still no seriousness in his tone.

    His attitude may be the reason why I was a little annoyed with him. I should have been frightened and

    spent every second in fear under the present situation, but I even felt that I was experiencing a farce

    now.

    What else could I do except to ept my fate? At least he came here to save me.

    I suppressed my emotions and asked him with concern, "Anyway, I''m sorry that you lost your finger and

    that you have to die with me now."

    "It''s not a big deal. You owe me this time. Remember to repay me in the next life, okay?"

    "I don''t want to have a next life."

    "Don''t say that. If you don''t have a next life, I will die unjustly!"

    Erwin touched me in the extremely limited space. "Hey, let me ask you a question. It''s your reward for

    me. Anyway, I''m also a dying person now, and I won''t say anything to others."

    "What question?"

    "What happened to Rogelio? What are the true and false words on the Inte?"

    Even at this time, I didn''t want to answer this question, so I just prevaricated casually, "Didn''t I answer

    you when you called me?"

    "I was very angry at that time, but I was a little unwilling to ept it. I don''t believe that I have such a

    bad taste and fall in love with such a woman. So today I want to confirm with you. I also want to die

    without any regret."

    "I''m not a good woman indeed, and your taste is really bad."

    "Can''t you just answer me seriously? What''s your rtionship with the two of them? Forget it. It doesn''t

    matter if you don''t want to tell me. Just tell me one thing. Can you get rid of the two of them?"

    I bit my lips and was about to say sorry again, but I identally saw the finger that he had cut off just

    now lying on the ground not far away from us.

    I should have felt guilty for him, but when I saw the "finger" which was clinging to the ground, I felt

    rather strange. Its whole shape had be the shape of a trampled shoe print. When I looked at it

    carefully, I found that there was no blood stains on it.

    I felt something was wrong, so I began to recall all the details.

    "Hey, have you made up your mind? I''m your best choice, you know? You''d better get rid of them as

    soon as possible. This is yourst chance."

    I gritted my teeth to hold back my anger, and the anger in my heart almost burst out at once.

    "I think only one finger is not enough. How can I only be ''one finger'' of you? I think you should cut

    off both of your hands, and I will be your ''hands'' in the future."

    "Do you really want to marry a disabled person?"

    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t mind. If you can''t do it, I''ll help you."

    Erwin hissed, "Why are you so cruel? Don''t you feel grateful for what I have done for you? After all, I...

    "

    He tried to turn his head to look at me, but his voice stopped when he saw his finger.

    "I just wondered why you suddenly changed your attitude. It turns out that my little trick has been

    exposed."

    "Erwin, are you done with your nonsense? Let me go now."

    Erwin still didn''t want to admit it. "I just lied to David. Do you really want me to cut off my fingers? I''m

    smart in lying to David by using my little trick. I''m tied up now. How can I let you go?"

    "Erwin, please act like a good actor. When you just entered the room, I felt something wrong. I should

    have thought of it when you said that ''I could be deceived by such a small trick''. It''s impossible for

    David to tell you how I was kidnapped. How do you know that I was cheated?"

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    "I... I was just guessing. If you aren''t fooled by David, why are you here?"

    I continued, "Did David even tell you that he would cut your finger? You came here so soon. How could

    you have time to prepare that fake finger?"

    "I...I have foresight!"

    I said angrily, "You didn''t even try to deal with David when he was with you. You even gave him the

    dagger. He said he would leave us here and he really left us alone. Didn''t he care whether we would

    run away or not? Stop pretending! If you don''t tell me what''s going on today, I''ll sue you first when I

    come out of this ce."

    "Okay, okay, I''ll tell you, okay?"

    Erwin finally couldn''t pretend it anymore. He paused for two seconds and snorted. Then he said

    reluctantly, "David and I are not like you. We aren''t professional actors. It''s inevitable that there are so

    many loopholes in our ''performance''. But I didn''t expect you to find out so soon. It''s not funny. I had

    wanted to y a little longer."

    The moment he admitted it, I couldn''t stand it anymore. I angrily questioned him, "How boring are you,

    Erwin? Why did you do such a thing to me?"

    "I just heard that your agent had found a new movie script for you. What''s its name? I''m sorry that I

    didn''t remember it. Anyway, I heard that it was a movie in which you would as a victim of a kidnapper,

    and the police rescued you after that. Although I don''t know how to act, I know that if you really have

    your own experience like this, you can act in a more perfect way, right?"

    I didn''t believe him at all. "You are talking nonsense again."

    "I didn''t lie to you this time. Robbie just found this movie script for you. He hasn''t told you yet. I tried my

    best to help you with the movie. Maybe you can win the award through your good performance in this

    movie!"

    "How dare you say that! Even if it''s true, I won''t thank you. Let me go."

 Chapter 201 I Was In Danger Again

    Chapter 201 I Was In Danger Again

    At this moment, I was not as scared as before, but very angry with the behavior of Erwin.

    Iined, "How could you do such a thing? It''s so childish and ridiculous."

    Erwin shrugged his shoulders dismissively. "I just want to hear you tell the truth. You can just tell me

    the truth. Don''t worry. I''m a stubborn man, but I know that I shall shrink back from difficulties. If you are

    really the kind of woman who tangles with two men, who are biological brothers, at the same time, I

    really don''t like you anymore."

    Erwin hit me on the back of my head with the back of his head again. "I''m giving you a way out. I had

    wanted you to let you see how powerful and handsome I was when I came to save you, but I didn''t

    expect you to see through my trick so soon."

    "What''s your script?"

    Erwin became speechless because of my question. "What do you mean? What script?"

    "If I didn''t see through you at once, what are you going to do with that man called David? Are you going

    to pretend to be dead and let me feel that I owe you? And I suppose that you wille back to life after

    that."

    With a mischievous smile, Erwin said, "I really didn''t think too much about it. I just want an answer

    today, an answer that makes me insist or give up. There are no four ABCD options in my life''s

    examination paper, but only A and B."

    "Have you ever watched any TV series?" I asked him.

    Erwin shook his head. "No. The plot in all TV ys is fake. But I went to see the movie you yed on

    purpose. That movie is good. If I were the man in that movie, I would definitely go back to look for you. I

    wouldn''t leave you."

    "No wonder," I said.

    "What do you mean?"

    "If you have watched those soap operas, you should know that when the heroine is in trouble, the hero

    is very good at fighting. The hero can defeat any viin, and then he still stands there valiantly and

    takes the heroine away. Look at what you are doing now. You are tied here like me. How can I see the

    powerful and handsome side of you? You just look like a fool."

    Erwin hit me with the back of his head again and said, "Really? When I cut off my fingers for you, didn''t

    you think I was handsome and brave?"

    "No. I don''t think it''s a good idea to fight back the murderer. My friend fell in love with a man crazily just

    because she saw him fight more than a dozen people alone. She still can''t forget that scene until now."

    Erwin said with a yful smile, "I did fight more than a dozen men before, but I don''t know that friend of

    you. If this can win your heart by doing this, I can fight for you."

    "I don''t want to see your poor acting skills. What you can do is just asking several more people like

    David to show me a fake ''performance''."

    "Absolutely I don''t need to act. I promise I will really fight them."

    "Well, you can continue to brag. I''m afraid that you will beat the children or bully the elderly."

    "Hey, am I so useless in your eyes?" As soon as he finished his words, he suddenly burst intoughter.

    "If others dare to say that to me, I promise to break their teeth. But how can I be so fond of listening to

    your words?"

    I rolled my eyes at him, but unfortunately, he couldn''t see me.

    "Are you okay or not? Ask David to let go of us. I feel terrible being tied like this."

    "But I enjoy this feeling of being tied up! I was wrong just now. I should let David tie us together in

    another way so that I can see your face now."

    At this time, the old wooden door of the room was pushed open again. I breathed a sigh of relief,

    thinking that I could finally be untied with Erwin.

    However, different from what I thought, Erwin was not happy to see David. Instead, he said to David, "I

    haven''t let you in yet. Why did youe back so early? Go out. I''ll ask you toe backter."

    A hint of coldness shed through David''s eyes, which made me feel cold somehow.

    With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, he said to Erwin, "I heard yourughter. It seems that you

    two have a good conversation."

    "It''s none of your business. I haven''t finished my words yet. You can go out for a while."

    Instead of going out, David walked two steps closer to us and said, "I want to hear your conversation

    too."

    Erwin said impatiently, "Don''t you listen to my words? I ask you to go out, understand?"

    Erwin had always been domineering in his surroundings, so he was naturally numb to some details. But

    unlike him, I always felt that something was wrong.

    If Erwin''s acting skill was poor, David really had a good acting skill.

    All of a sudden, it urred to me that I was brought here after being drugged. Although I don''t know

    much about Erwin, I believed that he wouldn''t let David treat me in this way.

    I used my hand behind my back to touch Erwin''s hand and secretly clench it, pressing his hand hard

    with my nails on his palm.

    Pretending to be calm, I turned to look at David and said to Erwin, "Let''s stop talking here. Let''s go out

    and have a talk in the Lego. I''ll tell you everything you want to know. Ask him to let us go first."

    I didn''t think Erwin understood my hint. He even held my hand tightly in his.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Erwin asked, "You said you were not fascinated by me? Then why are you holding my hand so tightly

    now?"

    I tried to pull my hand out, but it was in vain.

    I gave up struggling and forced a friendly smile at David. "Can you untie us first?"

    David squatted down in front of us with a smile. The smile on the corners of his mouth became a bit

    colder and even more mocking. "But I don''t want to let you go. What should I do?"

    I pretended to be ufortable and frowned, and then I screamed in pain, "Ah!"

    Hearing my scream, Erwin asked me what had happened.

    "My stomach hurts."

    Erwin wanted to turn around to check on me, but when he moved, he realized that he couldn''t see me

    at all.

    "Why does your stomach hurt?"

    I still pretended to be in great pain. "Aren''t you talking nonsense? I''ve been tied up for a long time. I

    want to go to the bathroom."

    "That''s right."

    Finally, Erwin ordered David, "Well, let''s stop acting. Our trick was exposed to her. Untie us quickly so

    that she can go to the toilet, otherwise, she will piss her pants."

    Erwin was still in the mood to tease me at this moment.

    But more than ten secondster, Erwin realized that David didn''t move at all.

    Finally, Erwin said to him in a serious tone, "Untie us! Why are you still standing there?"

    "I''ve told you that I don''t want to let you go now. Don''t you understand?" David said with a gloomy face.

    Finally, the yful look on Erwin''s face disappeared. He looked at David and asked, "Are you opposing

    me? Have you thought about the consequences?"

 Chapter 202 Rebel

    Chapter 202 Rebel

    David smiled coldly at Erwin, he pointed at me and said, "This woman really made you a fool! Don''t you

    know your situation now? Do you still think confidently that what else can you do to me in this state?"

    I could feel that Erwin was trying to feel how tight the rope was tied.

    I thought Erwin didn''t realize that the rope was tied carefully by David.

    At this moment, Erwin seemed to have realized this. He held my hand more tightly. I could feel that

    there was regret andfort in it.

    "No wonder you came to me and offered me this'' good idea ''. It turned out that you didn''t mean to give

    my advice, but aimed at me, right? It seems that I got Jasmine into trouble. "

    David snorted, "You are a smart man. You rarely find your ws and are known for being difficult to deal

    with. But you are fooled by me because of such a woman easily. That''s interesting. I didn''t expect that

    Mr. Erwin would be fooled by me like a fool. That''s really rare."

    Instead of flustered, Erwin asked calmly, "I don''t think there is any enmity between us. Do you

    deliberately target me for no reason? Who let you deal with me?"

    David didn''t want to answer his question, he said to Erwin with no expression, "You don''t have to be the

    smart guy. At least I didn''t treat you badly.

    David pointed at me, "Don''t you like this woman very much? I can ask her to go downstairs to

    apany you. "

    Erwin warned David, "Your target is me. Don''t hurt her."

    "Don''t? Do you think you are still my boss? Do you think I should listen to you? What if I don''t? "

    There was a strong killing intent in Erwin''s tone, which was even stronger than that of David. "You are

    courting death!"

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    David squeezed a few words out of his teeth, "Let''s see who will die faster."

    "Ah -"

    Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain on my arm and my clothes were cut.

    I was so painful that my tears fell down identally. The pain and real fear made me breathe heavily.

    "What the fuck are you doing?"

    When Erwin heard me, he shouted at David.

    Just now David''s attack was too fast and too sudden. I didn''t see clearly what he had done to me.

    With some enjoyment, David showed a very thin and sharp de to me and Erwin, which was a little

    like a razor.

    "In ancient times, there was a punishment called ''thousands of cuts''. This de of this thickness was

    absolutely not a problem for this woman, and it should not die immediately. It had a very good feature.

    It cut quickly, not too deep, and the wound was not obvious, and the blood would slowly seep out. But I

    believe that you can still see her dyed red. It will be stimted as long as you think about it."

    When David described the scene, his eyes were full of desire and enjoyment.

    After I felt the pain, I was more scared of what David said and what he would do next.

    I thought I wouldn''t be afraid of life and death. I thought I could just let it go, but if I had to finish thest

    step in this way, I really didn''t have the courage and couldn''t persuade myself to calm down.

    Erwin''s whole body was faintly restless because of anger. "If you dare to hurt her again, I will let you die

    more miserably."

    "Who can''t brag?"

    "Ah -"

    Gritting his teeth, David excitedly shed at the ce near my wound again.

    Erwin shouted with great anger, "David, you''re courting death!"

    David was full of provocative replies, "Come on, show me what you can do. I''d like to see how you''re

    going to kill me."

    David waved his hand again. But this time, the person he hurt was not me, but Erwin''s face with the

    de.

    However, Erwin didn''t make any sound.

    "Those women just like your face, don''t they? Does it matter that you are rich and powerful? Why didn''t

    you cry out for pain like this woman did? But it doesn''t matter. I know it''s meaningless to hurt you. It''s

    more interesting to hurt this woman than to hurt you. I''ll cut you once to let you feel how this woman''s

    next stab will feel. "

    Another cut was still near the two wounds.

    "Ah -"

    My body began to tremble, and my tears had lost control.

    David smiled coldly, "How many stabs do you think she will get before she dies? Or she can''t die at all.

    The wound will scab every day and then be cut open! "

    "Ah!" It was another sudden pain. Sweat began to seep out on my forehead. I wanted to clench my

    teeth and be strong not to cry out because of the pain, but I couldn''t do it at all.

    "Ah! Fuck off! I hate you! "

    Erwin held my hand so tightly that it hurt a lot, but the pain had already been reced by the pain of

    cutting my skin.

    David grinned hideously, immersed in the happiness of abuse.

    David raised his hand again and I closed my eyes and didn''t dare to see him.

    "Fuck you!" All of a sudden, Erwin jumped up from the ground.

    "Bang!".

    Erwin hit his forehead hard on the bridge of David''s nose.

    David was caught off guard and fell backwards.

    After resting on the ground for a while, he frowned and stood up with his hand on the bridge of his

    nose.

    I was tied to Erwin and a little shorter than him. So he bent over and carried me on his back.

    Erwin''s breath was heavy, "It''s your biggest mistake that you didn''t tie my legs."

    David wiped the blood from his nose and spat on the ground, with blood streak in his saliva.

    "Do you think you can beat me with this situation?"

    Erwin said, "Then let''s have a try."

    As David''s feet moved slowly, Erwin bent over and carried me on his back, observing his every move.

    All of a sudden, David bent down and kicked Erwin on the leg.

    Erwin carried me and dodged backward quickly. He lifted his foot and kicked David on the shoulder,

    who also took a few steps back.

    "Mr. Erwin, you are really good at fighting."

    Erwin snorted, "You know my weakness. It seems that you are not an ordinary cleaner. In order to deal

    with me, you must have worked hard, right?"

 Chapter 203 The Line Between Life And Death

    Chapter 203 The Line Between Life And Death

    With a cold smile, David wiped his bleeding nose with his hand again. "Erwin, I''ve heard about your

    fighting skills. I won''t underestimate you, so I won''t show mercy."

    Erwin twisted his neck a few times, and I could clearly hear the sound of his bones.

    Then Erwin said to me, "Honey, I know you won''t feelfortable in this position. Just hold on for a

    while. Soon, if you need to cooperateter, listen to my orders. Can you do it?"

    I did feel very ufortable now, and the wound is faintly painful. Although I could feel that Erwin was

    trying to adjust the position to make mefortable, under this position, the rope will still make us feel

    particrly tight.

    Although Erwin had tried his best to slow down the fight just now, the two of us didn''t feel well either.

    At this time, I didn''t care what he called me, as long as I could get out of here.

    I gritted my teeth and took a deep breath. I wish I could be as light as a piece of paper at this time so

    that he could feel at ease when fighting.

    "Okay, I''ll try my best to cooperate."

    David smiled coldly, "Hope is just a beginning of disappointment."

    Then David attacked us again.

    On Erwin''s back, I felt that he was moving more and more violently. His hands were still tightly holding

    my hands, and his breathing became heavier and heavier.

    I couldn''t see clearly the result of their fight, but Erwin has only two feet able to move and was still

    carrying me on his back. I thought he was very powerful since he had been in a stalemate for so long.

    "Bang!" another sound was heard.

    After taking a deep breath, Erwin stopped and adjusted his state.

    I saw David standing up slowly from the ground with anger in his eyes from that upside-down

    perspective.

    "You have a woman on your back. Let me see how long you can hold on!"

    Erwin replied in a rxed tone, "My woman is too light. I will take good care of her to make her heavier

    when we get home."

    But I could clearly feel that Erwin was breathing more and more heavily.

    David kept a distance and moved away, while Erwin was still standing there quietly.

    David grabbed a broken chair, kicked it with his foot and pulled it with his hand. Then he took off one

    leg of the chair and held it in his hand.

    There was still a fearless sneer in Erwin''s heavy breath.

    "I thought you were a capable man. The people behind you can only find people of your level?"

    David failed again and again in the hands of Erwin, and he didn''t get any advantage. Now he has

    wounds all over his body. He didn''t look much better than us.

    "But I believe that I will be the one who willugh in the end!"

    Before he could finish his sentence, he had alreadyunched an attack.

    I felt another unbearable jolt on Erwin''s back.

    Besides, when a stick came over, I saw it was about to touch the side of me and Erwin.

    But at that moment, he turned his body so hard that the stick that he couldn''t avoid hit his chest.

    However, with such a strong stick, Erwin still didn''t make a sound.

    I asked him worriedly, "are you okay?"

    "Honey, hold on a little longer..."

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    All of a sudden, Erwin shouted, "Honey, stretch your legs..."

    Before I could react, I felt myself spinning rapidly.

    My feet seem to have hit something heavy.

    There was a gasp of admiration from Erwin in my ear. "Nice!"

    I just saw David lying on the ground.

    In the blink of an eye, I felt that Erwin ran a few steps at an extremely fast speed. Then the two of us

    both flew up to a certain height and fell down quickly.

    Erwin shouted with anger, "Give you a thousand pound hammer!"

    "Bang!"

    The two of us fell down.

    But it really hit David heavily.

    With a snort, David didn''t make any sound.

    Although I couldn''t see the situation clearly, I still felt the hope of victory.

    Although Erwin''s breath was still heavy, I could feel that he had rxed after taking a deep breath.

    I also kept taking deep breaths. "Is it over?"

    "Tell me, Am I the more handsome than the man in the TV series? Are you fascinated by my fighting

    skills?"

    My breath was also some heavy replied, "I can''t see anything. I can''t see if you are handsome or not."

    "Damn it! If I had known it earlier, I would have been a little rude and didn''t pay attention to keeping

    handsome."

    "It''s a matter of life and death, but you were still thinking about being handsome. I''m afraid you''re crazy.

    What should we do now? "

    "When I catch my breath, I''ll carry you home."

    I didn''t want to be carried back by him, because he was tired and I also didn''t feel well.

    "Can''t you untie it?"

    Erwin regained his roguish manner, "I haven''t carried enough. Why should I untie it?"

    Seeing David lying on the bed in a daze and suffering for such a long time, I felt both tired and scared.

    I said to Erwin hurriedly, "I''m not feeling well. I want to leave here. Let''s go."

    Erwin started to move and stood up once he had found the power point. Then he asked, "I''ll take you to

    deal with your wound. Are you okay?"

    I answered, "I''m still alive."

    Unexpectedly, Erwinughed, "I didn''t expect you to be so brave, as you was a coward."

    Erwin carried me towards the door.

    Since there was no hand avable, he stepped back and lifted one of his feet to hook the doorknob.

    When Erwin lifted his foot, I saw that David, who was lying on the ground in aa, opened his eyes

    abruptly and stood up. At the same time, the dagger appeared in his hand.

    I was in a cold sweat. "Ah, Erwin, watch out."

    Sensing the danger, but it was toote for Erwin to dodge.

    Erwin bent over quickly, but it happened all of a sudden. We didn''t expect that David still had the

    strength tounch an attack. Erwin had lifted one foot, but he lost his bnce and fell to the ground.

    The moment we were about to fall to the ground, Erwin still didn''t want to hurt me and used himself as

    a meat cushion tond first.

    But the fall gave David a chance. He was no longer in a hurry, but stepped hard on my belly.

    It hurt so much that I couldn''t even scream. Big beads of sweat fell down in an instant.

    Erwin struggled on the ground, but he couldn''t get up. "If you hurt her again, I''ll kill you. If you are still a

    man,e at me."

    David''s breath became weaker than before. He kept shaking his head and said, "I don''t want to y

    with you anymore. Besides, I will not only hurt her, but also kill her in front of you."

    "How dare you!"

    "Stop!"

    I looked at the knife in despair.

    "No¡ª¡ª"

 Chapter 204 A Brush With Death

    Chapter 204 A Brush With Death

    Tears welled up in my eyes. I looked at the knife in my belly and saw blood gurgling out of my body.

    I could feel the death approaching quickly, and the pain bes so thin and numb in front of death.

    Erwin''s voice trembled and called me, "Jasmine, Jasmine..."

    "Damn it! David! I will never let you go! "

    "Isn''t it great to see the woman you like die? Don''t worry. It''s your turn now. "

    As he spoke, David gritted his teeth and pulled the knife out. The moment the knife left my body, I felt

    another sharp pain.

    A gush of blood spurted out. I didn''t even have the strength to cry out for pain, and my eyes gradually

    couldn''t open.

    "Jasmine, Jasmine, don''t die, don''t die..."

    Erwin''s painful pleading could no longer wake me up.

    "Jasmine, wake up. You can''t sleep. Jasmine, it''s okay. It''s okay..."

    In a trance, I seemed to hear the voice of Robbie, which seemed toe from another space.

    I really wanted to take a look at him and at Robbie. This was thest wish at the end of my life.

    I tried hard to open my eyes and find the direction of the voice.

    "Jasmine, I''m here. Wake up. Jasmine, please, don''t sleep..."

    I tried hard to open a gap in a trance and saw the blurry face of Robbie in front of me.

    I smiled weakly. Even if it was a dream, I would like to thank God for hisstfort when I was dying.

    I tried to raise my hand to touch Robbie''s face, but it hurt, so painful.

    "This dream is so real. I can still see you. It''s really, really good..."

    Holding me in his arms, Robbie said in a soft voice, as if he was afraid of waking up my dream, "don''t

    worry. I won''t let anything happen to you."

    "Robbie, It''s not until now that I understand myself. I know this is thest chance I have to tell you."

    Tears welled up in Robbie''s eyes. "Don''t say anything. This is not thest time. You still have a lot of

    chances to tell me in the future."

    I shook my head with difficulty. "No, I won''t. There won''t be another chance. Robbie, let me finish my

    words. This is the most courageous time for me, and I don''t have the courage to have another chance."

    I said these words intermittently, trying hard not to fall asleep again.

    "I like you, Robbie when I first became your woman and saw you. But I knew that you wouldn''t like me

    when you pushed me to Rogelio. So I closed my true feelings, didn''t expect anything, and paralyzed

    myself..."

    Hearing that, Robbie held me tighter and said sadly, "stop talking..."

    I tried to touch Robbie''s hand. His hand was covered with my blood. The car suddenly jolted and I held

    his hand tightly in pain.

    "Fuck you! It''s your first day to drive! Drive steadily!"

    Robbie med the driver loudly. It was the first time I saw him lose such a big temper, and it was for

    me.

    It took me a long time to speak with difficulty. "I know I don''t deserve you, but I still like you. It''s so good

    to die in your arms!"

    A big teardrop fell on my face, with Robbie''s hot temperature.

    "You''ll be fine. When you recover, I''ll take you to divorce. Then you marry me. I''ll marry you."

    Iughed. Although I was happy in my heart, I couldn''t hold on my smile because of the feeling of

    weakness.

    "I know you areforting me, but thank you for saying that. If there is a next life, I will try my best to

    be the woman you love..."

    "Jasmine, Jasmine..."

    Finally, it was the death that Robbie could not call back!

    Everything seemed to be in a dream. My world was very dark. I seemed to have a long dream, in which

    I heard many people''s voices.

    Rosie''s, Rogelio''s, Xenia''s, Vann''s, and Spencer''s......

    As her consciousness increased, those familiar voices became clearer and clearer.

    "Jasmine, I am Erwin, it''s all my fault. I made you look like this. It''s all my fault. I can''t even protect the

    woman I love, and I have no right to love her at all. But I swear to you that I will protect you all my life

    and won''t let anyone bully you again. I will look at you from afar, as long as you are happy! If you need,

    I will always be with you. "

    In my dream, I seemed to hear the low voice of Robbie. "Jasmine, it''s not that I don''t love you, but that I

    don''t have the ability to love. I''m destined not to be a dutiful husband in my life. I don''t want you to be

    afraid with me. But it''s not until today that I understand that there are certain paths that we will not

    regret until we hold hands... "

    I really want to respond to Robbie and say, as long as I''m with you, I have no regret.

    It was a sunny morning. When I gradually opened my eyes, I saw a dazzling white.

    "Ah! Jasmine, Jasmine, you finally wake up. Doctor, doctor... "

    It was Xenia''s excited cry in my ears. I thought I was dead, but I saw Xenia run out of the ward

    excitedly with a nk face.

    Am I still alive?

    My body was stiff and my neck was not used to moving.

    I rolled my eyes and looked around. There were many flowers in the room, and the air was filled with a

    faint fragrance.

    After a while, Xenia ran back, followed by several doctors and nurses in white coats.

    After a thorough examination, they told Xenia that I was fine and would have a long rest.

    Xenia nodded gratefully. "Thank you, doctor! Thank you so much!"

    Regardless of sending the doctor out, Xenia looked at me,ughing and crying. "Jasmine, you scared

    me to death. Do you still feel pain? Do you feel ufortable? what do you want to eat? I''ll get it for

    you? "

    "Am I alive or dead?"

    With a tearful smile, Xenia red at me and said, "Silly girl, of course you are still alive, and you will

    live well in the future, with a long life."

    I still couldn''t believe it, "I didn''t expect that I was still alive!"

    "You almost died. You know what? You''ve lost a lot of blood, a lot, a lot. Do you know how long you''ve

    been in aa? Three days and three nights had passed! Why did you run out at night? "

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Do you know how scared we are? We are all scared to death by you. We have been waiting for you in

    the hospital these days. I just sent them back to take a shower and change their clothes. "

    "Rosie, and Rogelio, he came back as soon as he finished his work in the day and didn''t go home in

    the evening. And your picky mother-inw also came to see you once."

    I listened to Xenia''s words without stopping, "Did Mr. Nancye here too?"

    Pouting, Xenia said, "You''re her daughter-inw. Just to pretend."

    "What about Robbie? Has he ever been here? "

 Chapter 205 Everything Is Fake

    Chapter 205 Everything Is Fake

    Xenia nodded and said, "Yes, of course. Not only Robbie has been here, but he will be there as long as

    he does not has other things these days. He stayed here the whole night. If I hadn''t taken over his

    ce in the morning and let him go home to take a shower and change his clothes, you would have

    seen him when you wake up."

    Taking a look at her watch, Xenia said, "Rogelio usuallyes here after dealing with somepany''s

    affairs simply in the morning. And I think Robbie willeter."

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Hearing what Xenia said, I was a little surprised.

    Sitting down, Xenia picked up an apple and wanted to peel it for me. "What do you want to eat? Tell me

    and I will do it for you."

    I just woke up and didn''t have the appetite to eat anything. "I''m a little thirsty."

    Xenia stood up again and said, "Then I''ll get you some water."

    Looking at the busy figure of Xenia, I couldn''t help but feel a little relieved.

    "It''s so good to see you again. I thought I would never see you again at that time."

    With a ss of water in her hand, Xenia stood by my bed and said, "Thanks to Robbie this time. If he

    hadn''t arrived in time, you and that Erwin would die."

    I looked at Xenia and asked with uncertainty, "Did Robbie save us? So, it isn''t my dream before?"

    Xenia touched my forehead and breathed a sigh of relief. "Of course not a dream! How can you meet

    all bad guys? If you are always like this, I will have a heart attack sooner orter scared by you."

    "How about Erwin? How is he? "

    Xenia put a straw in the ss and said, "He''s fine. Thanks to Robbie''s timely arrive. I heard that if he''s

    a littlete, Erwin will be hurt just like you."

    Xenia even made a gesture of pulling out a knife with her hand.

    When I heard Xenia said that Erwin was safe, I secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Although I med him for his unreasonableness at some time, I knew that his original intention was not

    to hurt me.

    "Thanks for all of you these days and I am sorry for making you worry about me."

    "As long as you are safe, everything will be fine. And it''s not in vain that I cried so heavy for you."

    Xenia put the straw beside my mouth. I took a few sips, but I choked on water by ident.

    I coughed a few times and the knife wound in my abdomen was affected.

    "Slow down, my little ancestor. Your wound hasn''t healed yet!"

    Seeing ayer of sweat oozing from my forehead because of the pain, Xenia quickly wiped it with a

    handkerchief.

    Seeing that I had calmed down and stopped coughing, Xenia sat down again.

    With a serious and cautious tone, Xenia said to me, "Jasmine, since they are not here now, I have one

    thing to tell you so that you can be prepared first."

    Looking at Xenia, I couldn''t help asking, "What''s the matter?"

    "Something happened when you were in aa. Well..."

    Xenia hesitated a little. It seemed that she hadn''t known how to tell me yet.

    "Sister, you are awake!"

    Xenia was interrupted. I looked at the door and saw Jacen with a thermos lunch box in his hand.

    Xenia stood up and walked to Jacen naturally, taking the lunch box from his hand.

    "You brought chicken soup again?"

    Jacen was thin. He looked at me with sincere joy, but considering our rtionship, he stood at the door

    and hesitated toe in.

    "Yes, grandma made it. She said she didn''t know when sister would wake up so she prepared it all the

    time."

    Perhaps it was because they all had experienced the possibility of death, many of the grudges of the

    past had faded away.

    "Come in and have a seat."

    Hearing what I said, Jacen smiled happily. He quickly walked in and came to my bed. "Sister, where do

    you feel ufortable?"

    "It is just the ce that was hurt still hurt."

    "I''m afraid the wound can be healed for some days after being hurt so badly."

    I asked Jacen, "Why didn''t you go to school? Won''t you miss your sses?"

    Jacen smiled, "Sister, today is Saturday. There is no ss at school."

    Iughed at myself. "I don''t have the concept of time anymore now."

    "Sister, since you are awake, you''d better eat some while it is still hot."

    Jacen opened the lunch box and wanted to feed me some.

    "Let me do it."

    A very low voice echoed in my ears. At that moment, the air around me was all frozen, and even the

    voices of Jacen and Xenia became illusory. Only Robbie and the voice of him formed my whole world

    at the moment.

    After being close to death, I finally realized that he was the only one in my mind in front of the real

    death.

    If what happened before was not a dream, did the words he say then was the real thought of his heart.

    Jacen stood up from the chair and gave her seat to Robbie.

    Xenia raised the bed a little so that I could eat much easier.

    I''d been looking at Robbie all the time. He was still tall and straight in his suit, but his face was

    obviously much thinner than a few days ago.

    There was no expression such as joy or anger on his face. I couldn''t tell if he was happy or unhappy

    about my waking up.

    He took a spoonful of soup and put it beside my mouth. His deep eyes, like a huge whirlpool, sucked

    me into it.

    I had fallen into his eyes at all, but I couldn''t see clearly the real thought in his heart.

    My lips were stained with some soup, but there was very little in my mouth. I really wanted to ask

    something, but I didn''t know where to start.

    Xenia tugged at Jacen''s clothes and hinted him to go out with her.

    Jacen was stunned at first, but then he understood and went out of the ward with Xenia.

    And then, there were only two of us left in the ward.

    "I''m sorry. You save me again."

    "As long as you are safe."

    Robbie lowered his head to avoid eye contact with me.

    "Robbie, what I said and what you said to me are all..."

    I asked tentatively, but I was eager for an answer in my heart. I was flustered, and I was afraid of losing

    and gaining. I hoped that what happened in my dream woulde true, but I was afraid that all of them

    were untrue identally.

    The spoon in Robbie''s hand paused at the edge of the lunch box. He still didn''t look straight at me, but

    interrupted me as if he knew what I was going to ask. "It''s all fake. You didn''t say anything to me, and I

    didn''t say anything to you either."

    My eyes were covered with a thinyer of tears, and my heart was broken all over the ground.

    The courage to pursue love was also defeated by the cold expression of Robbie.

    "Are they all fake? Are they really all fake?"

    Finally, Robbie looked straight into my eyes and said, "Yes, when I found you, you had been in aa

    until now."

 Chapter 206 Unable To Cross

    Chapter 206 Unable To Cross

    Clenching the corner of the quilt tightly, I couldn''t help struggling in my heart. I didn''t want to lie to

    myself anymore. If everything was false, I wanted to tell Robbie again.

    Even if he refused me, and even if he didn''t love me, I wanted him to know my feelings of him.

    Although I was still a little timid, I still wanted to defeat my own cowardice.

    "Robbie, if it was my illusion before, now I want to tell you..."

    "Jasmine."

    Putting down the lunch box in his hand, Robbie stared at me with a strong sense of distance.

    "What?"

    "You will be happy in the future. With Rogelio apanying and taking care of you, you will definitely

    be happy. You are the elder daughter-inw of the Luo family. All members of the Luo family will treat

    you well in the future."

    My heart was soplicated. It was not that I didn''t understand, but I really didn''t want to understand.

    "What? What are you talking about? "

    I had a lot to say to Robbie. But I couldn''t any word at that time.

    "Honey, you finally wake up."

    Before I came to my senses from Robbie''s refusal, Rogelio suddenly appeared in front of me. He held

    arge bouquet of roses in his hand, bent over and kissed me on my forehead.

    I looked at Robbie in a daze, only to see that he avoided me again and closed his eyes for a moment.

    "Honey! I''m really a fool that I forget that you are really my wife. I almost missed you."

    Rogelio grabbed my hand and kissed it again affectionately.

    Happiness was written all over Rogelio''s face. He looked at me with a smile and joy. "Have you ever

    med me for being stupid? Have you ever been angry with me? You are with me, but I don''t

    recognize you? You''re my wife, but I''m like a heartbreaker, hanging out with another women. If you

    really leave me forever, I think I''ll regret for the rest of my life, and I''d rather I never wake up."

    I couldn''t imagine what happened in the past few days when I was in aa. And I didn''t what was

    going on now.

    I looked at Rogelio and asked, "How, how did you know that?"

    "If those reporters didn''t expose that, I would still be unknown to these. Honey, are you ming me?

    Why didn''t you tell me earlier? "

    "Paparazzi?" I couldn''t help looking at Robbie again, but he had already stood up and walked out of the

    ward.

    What he left me was a disappearing figure, the panic at that moment, and the reality that I didn''t know

    how to face.

    Sitting on the edge of my bed, Rogelio kept holding my hand and said, "It''s all my fault. It was me who

    ignored you a few days ago, and made you in danger. In fact, I just want to solve the problem of

    Michelle. I don''t want the thing of her can do any more harm to you and our rtionship. However, I

    just didn''t expect that you would get in danger."

    "It''s my fault. I am in danger because I did not have a strong sense of danger. It''s none of your

    business."

    Rogelio shook his head gently. His eyes had never left me. And his hands would asionally touch a

    few strands of hair on my forehead.

    "When I knew you had an ident, I found that I was so afraid of losing you. I even thought that if you

    couldn''t wake up, I would protect you and take care of you this time."

    My mind was in a mess.

    The way Rogelio looked at me was gentle, and he didn''t seem to be willing to keep his eyes off me.

    "Jasmine, I owe you a wedding. When you get better, I will give you the best wedding and be your best

    husband."

    "Rogelio, I..."

    With a smile, Rogelio pressed his index finger gently on my lips and said, "Don''t call me my name

    again. Since we are a couple, try to call me husband. I really want to hear it."

    My heart was struggling. I even wanted to be in aa. I didn''t want to face the sudden change in

    front of me.

    I said to Rogelio, "I feel a little tired. And I want to sleep a little more."

    "Well, since you are tired, you can sleep a little more. But don''t sleep very long, okay?"

    I nodded.

    With a doting smile, Rogelioid the bed t and made the quit well.

    "Now you can sleep a little more. I''ll ask Xenia to take care of you for a while. I have something to deal

    with in thepany. I''ll be back soon."

    "Go ahead to do your work. Xenia is here. Don''t worry about me."

    Rogelio nodded, but he still couldn''t help but express his happy for my waking up. He kissed me on the

    forehead and the top of my nose respectively without asking for my opinion and left reluctantly.

    I pretended to be very tired and closed my eyes. Then, the sound of Rogelio''s leaving could be heard.

    Rogelio left and I did not know if Robbie had left. The ward was quiet for a moment at that time. And

    then the door was opened again and Xenia came in.

    I saw Xenia approaching me. She pursed her lips tightly.

    And I couldn''t help asking first, "What on earth happened?"

    "Well, Jasmine, someone revealed the marriage of you and Rogelio. The previous news had a

    complete reversal. The cyber violence that happened to you has now been shifted to Michelle. She has

    now be a real mistress, and was said to be a mistress who took over the home and gained

    sympathy. But the real wife of Rogelio has been wronged, but always keeps silent."

    "Anyway, all the people who had scolded you before went to me Michelle. Her previous trick of self-

    injury made her the target of public criticism and be criticized infinitely. Her new y is also being

    rejected by the public."

    "However, as the person concerned, it is inevitable for Rogelio to be criticized. Fortunately, he is not a

    member of the entertainment circle, so he is not affected much."

    "Someone also exposed that your mother-inw abused you, so she came to see you in order to save

    her face before you woke up."

    I heard what Xenia said. But the things she said couldn''t interest me at all.

    My heart was full of depression. "There are not many people who know about it. Except for a few

    people of the Luo family, I just told you. How did the reporter know? "

    Xenia''s eyes twinkled. "There is no secret wall. It is said that it was revealed by the staff of the Civil

    Affairs Bureau."

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    I just felt a headache.

    Xenia tried tofort me, "Didn''t you think about choosing Rogelio before? Isn''t everything good now?

    The information that is not good for you is gone, and you can be with Rogelio naturally. And if your bad

    mother-inw now still wants to stop you, she can''t do anything to you under such a great pressure of

    the public."

    "Xenia, you don''t understand. Now, how can I tell you? This time, when I thought I would definitely die,

    the person I want to see is not Rogelio."

    Panicked, Xenia stood up and asked, "Are... are you sure?"

 Chapter 207 Leaving Without Saying Goodbye

    Chapter 207 Leaving Without Saying Goodbye

    I slowly closed my eyes and nodded weakly, because I believed that Xenia should understand.

    "But, but even if it is you, it''s impossible for you to marry two people at the same time. Just take it as I

    was talking nonsense before. In fact, Rogelio is also very good. He has always been worried about

    you. As long as he has time, he woulde to see you every day and wait for you to wake up."

    Xenia was circling on the ground, looking quite agitated.

    "In fact, the two brothers look a little simr. It''s normal that you can''t figure your feelings towards the

    two of them. In addition, you have been in touch with Robbie during these days, so it''s normal that you

    can''t tell which one you love more. When you were in the Gu Estate, you treated Rogelio differently!

    You must have been influenced by my nonsense. When you get better and live a good life with Rogelio,

    you will find that it is not what you think now."

    My mind was in a mess, but I always felt that Xenia was messier than me at the moment.

    "Xenia, what''s wrong with you? Weren''t you always supportive of me when I was with Robbie? Why

    have you changed your attitude?"

    Xenia exined hurriedly, "I also used to support you with Rogelio before. I always advised you to

    marry one of them. In fact, you will lead a good life whoever you choose to be with. Besides, now

    everyone knows that you and Rogelio are a real couple. Isn''t it good?"

    Sitting next to me, Xenia held my hand and advised seriously, "Jasmine, you must choose one of them.

    What''s more, Rogelio really wants you to be his wife. What about Robbie? Did he ever say he liked

    you? If you refuse Rogelio, will Robbie choose you?"

    Xenia''s words hit the nail on the head. Just now, the attitude of Robbie was enough to prove

    everything.

    Perhaps that scene was just my illusion. Even if it wasn''t an illusion, Robbie was justforting a

    dying woman.

    I asked Xenia, "Where is Robbie? Has he left?"

    Biting her lips, Xenia nodded slightly.

    "Can you help me call him? Tell him that I want to see him and have something to talk to him."

    "What do you want to say? I don''t suggest you to tell him that you like him. If you can''t choose to be

    with him, it will be embarrassing to meet him in the future. After all, you will be his sister-inw..."

    "Please help me call him. I won''t say that I love him. I just want to talk to him about something else."

    After hesitating for a while, Xenia said, "Then I''ll make a phone call. It''s a deal. Don''t be silly."

    I nodded my head, and then Xenia walked out of the ward to make a phone call.

    When Xenia came back, she stammered, "Robbie said that since you''re all right now and there''s

    someone taking care of you here, he won''te here for the time being. He''s going to another city. If

    you have anything to say, let''s talk about it after hees back."

    I couldn''t have the chance to see him in a long time. A strong sense of loss rose in my heart. "Nothing

    else?"

    "Nothing."

    At this moment, I wished I hadn''t woken up. At least, I could often hear the voice of Robbie in my sleep,

    which was full of affection for me.

    I closed my eyes and said to Xenia, "I''m tired. I want to sleep for a while."

    "Okay, go back to sleep if you are tired. I won''t disturb you."

    With my eyes closed, I could hear the sound of Xenia closing the door and leaving.

    The ward was very quiet, but I couldn''t calm down.

    In the next two days, as expected, Robbie didn''t show up again, while Jacen often came to visit me, as

    well as Vann. Even he had been discharged from the hospital.

    As for Rogelio, he tried his best to finish his work in the morning and apanied me in the hospital

    after that.

    Rogelio took good care of me. He would always talk to me by my bed and ask me how I took care of

    him before he woke up.

    Then he would also read for me, which were some jokes or sweet love stories that I didn''t know where

    he got.

    Rogelio''s smile was always so warm and made me feelfortable.

    But deep inside, I felt empty in my heart, which could no longer be filled again.

    The third day after I woke up in the hospital, Nancy appeared in the hospital with Rosie. But Rogelio

    was not there that day.

    Although I had heard from Xenia that Nancy hade to visit me, I was still surprised to see her again.

    "Auntie."

    I could see from her face that she seemed to be suppressing some kind of emotion.

    "Hi," replied Nancy, but she still tried to make her tone less stiff and aggressive.

    "Why do you still call me auntie?"

    I was stunned.

    "Now everyone knows that you are Rogelio''s wife. Is it appropriate for you to call me auntie?" Nancy

    frowned.

    I still remembered clearly what she had said to me the other day. It was too sudden for me to call her

    mother now. I couldn''t even open my mouth.

    Rosie winked at me and said, "Sister inw, sister inw, call her mom!"

    Maybe in their eyes, it was a blessing for me that Nancy finally epted me as her daughter-inw, but

    I was not happy at all.

    Nancy said to Rosie, "Forget it. If she doesn''t want to call me mom, then don''t force her. Just don''t

    me me for being mean to Jasmine in the future. I have changed my attitude towards her."

    "Where is Maria?" Nancy asked Rosie. "Let her in to pack up," she continued.

    Rosie answered, "I think she has gone through the discharge formalities for Jasmine. She will be back

    soon."

    I looked at Rosie in confusion. "Discharge procedure?"

    I didn''t think I could be discharged from the hospital now. Why did theye toplete the

    discharging formalities for me?

    Rosie exined to me with a smile, "My mom said that it''s not convenient to take care of you in the

    hospital because of the poor condition. Every time wee to see you, it''s also inconvenient and we

    can''t stand the smell of medicine in the hospital. Besides, my brotheres to this kind of ce to

    take care of you every day. Mom also feels that he can''t have a good rest and let him go home. But my

    brother is worried about you being alone in the hospital. Mom said that there are good conditions at

    home and private doctors for you. So we will take you home for recuperation."

    When I heard that Nancy intended to take me back to the Luo family, I still felt a little resistant.

    What had happened in the past made me unable to think highly of my future life in the Luo family. Now

    I didn''t want to go back.

    "Isn''t it too troublesome? I''ll be fine in the hospital, and Xenia will take care of me,"

    I refused politely.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    However, Nancy said, "It''s not a big deal. There are many servants at home. Is Xenia your assistant?

    She is too young to take care of you."

    Nancy looked at Rosie again and said, "You shall go to find Maria. Why did it take her so long? Doesn''t

    she know what to do with the discharge procedure?"

    Rosie didn''t realize that Nancy was just sending her away. "Okay, I''ll go and have a look. Sister inw,

    wait a moment with mom. I''ll be back soon."

 Chapter 208 In And Out Of The Play

    Chapter 208 In And Out Of The y

    After watching Rosie walk out, Mrs. Nancy turned around and looked at me with the same expression

    as before.

    I knew that what wille woulde, and what will not change would never change.

    "Although I don''t like you, I have to admit that you are really good at it."

    A sneer appeared on Mrs. Nancy''s face.

    "I have calcted thousands of times. I didn''t expect that you still have the marriage certificate. I didn''t

    expect that you would use the media to put pressure on our Luo family."

    "Mrs. Nancy, I didn''t expect it to be like this. If Rogelio agrees, I''m willing to divorce him."

    With an impatient look on her face, Mrs. Nancy waved his hand and said, "That''s enough. Stop your

    hypocrisy. Divorce? Will people like you be willing to divorce? It sounded good but it''s impossible. You

    don''t have to lie to me. I have eaten more salt than the rice you have eaten. I know what you are

    nning even with my eyes closed."

    I couldn''t help sighing in my heart. What I can''t change was not only the reality, but also the deep-

    rooted prejudice of Mrs. Nancy against me.

    "Now that I''m willing to pick you up today, it means that I acquiesce in the fact that you''re my daughter-

    inw. Although it''s not something I want to see."

    Mrs. Nancy was still straightforward.

    "It''s your business whether you divorce or not, but not now. You have just been castigated by the

    public. If you divorce at this time, Rogelio will really be a heartbreaker. At this time, it''s not a good

    thing for Ivey''s image and the stock market."

    It was not until now that I realized the real reason why Mrs. Nancy epted me.

    "I don''t want to see you, but think about it. It''s good to tie you up with me and stay away from Robbie.

    Don''t damage his reputation any more. It''s as if you are the only woman in the world. All the men in our

    Luo family have to be you."

    "Mrs. Nancy..."

    "You can call me this in private, but you still call me mom in public. In this way, Rogelio will be happy to

    hear that. In this way, we won''t be regarded as having a bad rtionship with my daughter-inw and

    saying that I abused you. I''m old, and I''ve never been criticized like this in my life."

    At this time, the door of the ward was pushed open again. Rosie and Maria came in together.

    "Mom, the formalities have beenpleted. When do you think we can leave?"

    ncing at me on the bed, Mrs. Nancy said, "Since everything is done, why do you still stay? Let''s go

    now."

    "Brother don''t know this yet. Should I call him first and ask him to pick up my sister-inw?"

    "Your brother is so busy with his business. You don''t need to inform him about such a trifle. He has

    dyed a lot ofpany''s affairs these days, and some shareholders have begun to express their

    dissatisfaction with me. We will take care of here in the future, and your brother doesn''t have to worry

    about it anymore."

    It turned out that it was Mrs. Nancy''s own decision and she hadn''t discussed with Rogelio and others.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    But I didn''t have a phone at hand, so I had no way to ask for help.

    Unfortunately, Xenia went to talk about the new y with the director for me.

    I thought Erwin was making up stories when he told me that Robbie had a new movie for me. I didn''t

    expect it to be true.

    They had agreed to start shooting after the Spring Festival. But considering my physical condition, now

    Xenia was discussing whether we could start shooting a few more dayster and bring the script back

    to read.

    I pleaded, "My friend hasn''te back yet. I''m afraid she will be worried if she doesn''te back to

    see me. I think it''s better to wait for her toe back."

    Mrs. Nancy nced at me. "She is just your assistant. Do you need to ask her for permission?

    Besides, the discharge formalities have beenpleted. Do you still want to stay here? "

    Rosieforted me with a smile, "sister inw, I''ll call Xeniater and tell her. It''s not a big deal.

    Besides, when we came out, the kitchen had someone cook some nutritious soup for you. If you can go

    home, brother will be very happy."

    It seems that I don''t have the right to choose. Someone pushed a wheelchair in, and Maria began to

    pack up her things without demur.

    I was lifted up and ced on the wheelchair. The wound that has not healed still felt quite painful when

    I moved.

    My slow movement still caused dissatisfaction of Mrs. Nancy. "When I gave birth to Robbie and Rosie, I

    had a C-section. I even get two stabs? I didn''t act like you. You''ve been in aa for almost a week.

    The most painful force has passed. Who are you showing this performance to?"

    Rosie couldn''t help say to Mrs. Nancy. "Mom, what are you talking about? How could her injury be the

    same as your caesarean section? If you continue to talk to my sister-inw like this, I think it''s better

    not to pick up her."

    Mrs. Nancy stared at Rosie. "I just told you the truth. If it''s really serious, the hospital won''t allow her to

    leave the hospital."

    Seeing that Rosie was still unhappy with her lips pouted, Mrs. Nancy finally softened her tone and said,

    "I''m not used to having more daughters all of a sudden. You should give mom some time."

    Mrs. Nancy said to Maria and the people who were supporting me, "be careful and gentle. Don''t hurt

    my daughter-inw. I''m counting on her to take care of herself and give birth to a big grandson for me."

    Hearing that, Rosie burst intoughter. She was very satisfied with the change of Mrs. Nancy.

    As for me, there were many different kinds of feelings in my heart.

    I was pushed out of the hospital by the people brought by Mrs. Nancy. When I was about to take her

    car, a group of reporters surrounded me.

    "Jasmine, have you recovered? You can leave the hospital now? "

    Before I could answer, Mrs. Nancy said to the reporters with a big smile on her face, "my good

    daughter-inw needs to rest quietly. The hospital''s conditions are not as good as that of our family.

    When we get home, we will ask the best private doctor to take care of her, and also let the nutritionists

    to nurse her body."

    "It''s said that you don''t get along well with your daughter-inw."

    Mrs. Nancy told the reporters, "Those words are trying to sow dissension between us. We are on good

    terms. I like Jasmine as much as I like my own daughter."

    "In that case, how can you exin the rtionship between Rogelio and Amy?"

    "I hope the media won''t mention anything about Amy, and don''t put her and Rogelio together. Don''t

    affect the harmony of our family. I think there is something wrong with it and let it go forever."

    "Jasmine, what do you want to say about the murder?"

    "I hope no one in this city will be hurt or in danger again."

    "So, Jasmine, have you forgiven your husband''s previous infidelity?"

    Smiling at the camera again, Mrs. Nancy answered hastily, "The rtionship between Rogelio and

    Jasmine is very good now. Please rest assured."

 Chapter 209 You Must Lead A Happy Life

    Chapter 209 You Must Lead A Happy Life

    I remembered that the whole process of the questioning and answering was almost done by Nancy. I

    only said one or two words.

    And it was the most amiable and kind Nancy I had ever seen that day. She looked like an amiable

    elder.

    Nancy said to the journalists who were waiting there with concern that I still needed to rest, so she

    couldn''t answer questions for the time being. And she said that she thanked to their concern for me.

    I was arranged to sit in the car. After getting in the car, Nancy took a long breath and said to Rosie with

    a smile, "Did I say anything wrong just now? Did I look nice in front of the camera just now?"

    Rosie looked at me and said to Nancy, "Mom, the reporter is here to interview Jasmine. Why did you

    answer all the questions?"

    "I''m just afraid that Jasmine will say something wrong. If she says something bad to your brother, or if

    there is any emotion in her words, it will have a bad impact on our family."

    Nancy nced at me and said, "Our Luo family doesn''tck money. You''ve only performed in one

    movie till now, but your rumors are spreading all day long. Since you''re Rogelio''s wife, I don''t want to

    see any negative news about you anymore. Why don''t you take this opportunity and stop shooting

    movies from now on?"

    I didn''t expect that she would help me make such a decision.

    However, she seemed to have made up her mind. She looked ahead without looking at me.

    "Auntie, I have another movie and I''ve agreed to act in it as the heroine. It''s not appropriate to cancel

    it."

    Nancy red at me.

    "Sister-inw..." Rosie tried to remind me.

    I looked at Nancy awkwardly. In the end, I didn''t call her mom.

    The car drove into the Luo family''s vi, which I was quite familiar with.

    But for me, I was no different from what I used to be. In the eyes of Nancy, I was an unwee girl.

    The only difference was that now, Rogelio was a healthy man, and my state of mind was no longer as

    peaceful as before.

    I was pushed into the bedroom by a wheelchair, but it was not Rogelio''s room, but a separate one

    prepared for me.

    It was very close to Rogelio''s room, just next to his room.

    "Although you are Rogelio''s legal wife, you haven''t held a formal wedding ceremony after all. You can

    live in this room first. Besides, your health condition now is also likely to affect Rogelio, for he won''t

    take a good rest if he keeps taking care of you."

    Nancy touched her forehead. "I''ve been running around all morning for your business. I''m really tired.

    I''ll go and rest first."

    Nancy turned around and left the room, followed by Maria.

    But Rosie didn''t leave in a hurry. She said apologetically, "Sister inw, I''m sorry. You know my

    mother''s temper. There''s nothing I can do about it if she insists. It''s good for you and my brother if you

    are obedient to her decisions."

    I took a deep breath and felt more depressed. "Rosie, I..."

    I pursed my lips and didn''t know how to speak out the words which were stuck in my throat.

    "I know what you are going to say. I know how you left our family. If I were you, I wouldn''t havee

    back. But for my brother, you have to endure it. After a long time, my mother will recognize you as a

    member of the Luo family. If you and my brother give her a grandson in the future, everything will be

    different."

    "Rosie!"

    Rosie doesn''t understand me at all. I was in a dilemma now. That was not the case.

    "I have sent a message to my brother. I think he wille back to apany youter. With him

    apanying you, you can feel at ease."

    Rosie still couldn''t understand me. She shrugged her shoulders and smiled yfully. "It seems that the

    fate between you and my brother is destined. I once regretted that you couldn''t be my sister-inw at

    that time. I didn''t expect that you would finallye back to the starting point."

    "But I''m no longer the person I used to be at that time."

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "So what''s the difference? You always care about my brother, and he has a special feeling for you. I

    believe you will be very happy in the future."

    Rosie looked forward to the happiness between me and Rogelio with a smile.

    The door was pushed open at this time. Seeing that I was lying on the bed safely, Rogelio breathed a

    sigh of relief and smiled.

    Rosie stood up and made room for Rogelio. "You two can talk. I won''t disturb you."

    Rosie smiled at the two of us and left the room.

    Rogelio walked quickly to the bedside and said, "I heard from Rosie that mom had taken you back, so I

    came back immediately. Mom didn''t discuss with me and made the decision without my consent. How

    about you now? Have you touched your wound? Do you feel ufortable?"

    I shook my head slightly to Rogelio. "I''m fine. I''m fine."

    Rogelio took my hand and said, "I''m sorry for what you have gone through today."

    "I have nothing toin about. The environment at home is better than that in the hospital."

    Rogelio put my hand beside his lips, the happiness in her eyes overflowing.

    "For me, happinesses so unexpectedly, and it makes me feel like I''m in a dream. For me, the

    happiest thing in my life is that you are my wife. You are the best gift in my life, and also the meaning of

    my waking up."

    "Rogelio, I''m not as good as you think."

    "You are good enough. I will try my best to be a good husband. Give me a chance to love you and

    make up for the care and expectation I owe you in the past year."

    Rogelio gently rubbed the back of my hand on his cheek. "When I know that you are my wife these

    days, you didn''t know how much guilt and remorse I had. When I thought that you would look at me

    from afar, seeing your husband being with another woman, I wondered how sad you should be. But I

    didn''t know about your feelings at that time at all."

    "It''s not your fault. You don''t have to me yourself."

    Rogelio shook his head. "No, No. Rosie told me that you had been protecting me when I was in a

    coma. If it weren''t for my mother, you wouldn''t have left."

    With a self-mocking and happy smile, Rogelio said, "No wonder I always feel that there was an angel in

    my dream. No wonder I always feel that your voice is so familiar. No wonder I didn''t feel strange when I

    first saw you. It turns out that we are not strangers at all."

    "Rogelio, but you were still in aa when I married you. You don''t know me well. Maybe one day you

    will find that I don''t..."

    Rogelio pressed his index finger gently on my lips. "There is no "maybe". I will be your husband and

    you will be my wife in this life. There will be no other women interfering with your happiness in the

    future. I believe that we will be happy."

 Chapter 210 You Also Had Me In Your Heart

    Chapter 210 You Also Had Me In Your Heart

    It seemed that Robbie had disappeared from my life. I hadn''t seen him for more than half a month.

    For a moment, I only had Rogelio in my life, as if he was the only one in my life.

    Rogelio was very kind to me, which made me hesitate all the time and spend these days in

    unspeakable silence.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    I even wondered if I should ept such a reality.

    I could finally get out of bed and walk. As long as I didn''t exercise violently, I wouldn''t feel the pain from

    the wound.

    The Spring Festival was approaching.

    The Luo family was weing the Spring Festival positively, and hey had been preparing everything

    for the Spring Festival since a long time ago.

    It was the first time that I had had breakfast with Nancy at a table.

    "Mom, Jasmine is much better now. I want to hold a wedding for the two of us."

    Nancy raised his eyebrows and looked at me, but her tone was very good to Rogelio.

    "Of course I don''t mind if you want to hold a wedding. After all, it''s my son''s marriage. We can''t just end

    it without holding a marriage in the public. When do you want to hold it?"

    Rogelio smiled at me and said, "Of course I want to hold it as soon as possible. And it''s the end of the

    year now. I want to take this opportunity to take Jasmine out for a holiday."

    "Do you want to go on a honeymoon during the Spring Festival? You two can be happy if you do so.

    But have you ever thought how boring I would be to only have your sister at home? Your father doesn''t

    love this family anymore, and your brother doesn''te back to see you after so long."

    "Don''t be so picky. Robbie called you yesterday, didn''t he? He was just busy at his work. As for Dad,

    you should get used to it."

    Nancy sighed and said, "I don''t know what Robbie is busy with. He doesn''t even have time to go home.

    How can a phone call be the same as a meeting with me?"

    I lowered my head and listened carefully to their conversation, but I couldn''t know what happened to

    Robbie recently.

    The so-called wedding, which Rogelio and didn''t discuss with each other, was a "surprise" for me, but I

    was not happy in the end.

    After having breakfast that day, Rogelio was going to thepany. I said to him, "I want to go home. I

    want to go out for a walk and see Xenia."

    "You haven''t fully recovered yet. If you miss Xenia, I can ask her toe here to apany you."

    "I also want to go out for a walk. It''s a little boring to stay at home."

    Rogelio smiled, and said, "That''s right. I''ll drive you there. I''ll pick you up after Ie back from the

    company."

    I nodded and said, "Okay."

    On the way, Rogelio asked, "Do you have anyments on what I said this morning?"

    I thought I was in aplex feeling now. I didn''t know whether I should ept it or refuse it. Looking at

    the enthusiasm of Rogelio every day, I thought it was too cruel to say my true feelings to him.

    But I didn''t know if it was a kind of cruelty to myself if I kept my feelings deep inside my heart.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    It was not until Rogelio called me that I realized I was absent-minded just now.

    "What did you say?"

    Looking at me, Rogelio shook his head with a smile. "I find that you are likely to be absent-minded

    recently. In fact, I''m also very easy to be absent-minded recently. I don''t know what they have said

    during meetings at mypany. Do you know why?"

    I shook my head.

    "I''m missing you. I find that when I can''t see you, I will miss you. I will wonder if you are thinking about

    me and how nice it would be if you were always by my side."

    Rogelio said, holding my hand with one of his hands. I felt so warm by his touch.

    Rogelio sent me to the gate of my home and looked at me with a bit of reluctance. He hesitated for a

    while and kissed me on the forehead. "I''ll pick you up as early as possible. Call me if you need

    anything."

    I got out of the car and Rogelio watched me enter the house.

    At that time, I would feel a little guilty and think that it was unfair to Rogelio.

    This was the first time I hade back home since the ident. The house was not as clean as it had

    been when I was at home. Many clothes were scattered everywhere. There were still bowls and

    chopsticks on the table, and the pool was full of dishes that hadn''t been washed.

    The empty wine jars on the table were even more conspicuous.

    I couldn''t help but shake my head. I thought that Xenia still had the habit of living such a chaotic life.

    I went upstairs directly, thinking that Xenia must be still sleeping on the bed, not knowing how long she

    should sleep.

    Thinking that I didn''t stay long, I was about to wake her up and let her apany me for a while.

    I went straight to Xenia''s room and opened the door without knocking.

    She didn''t lock the door and I opened it with a gentle push.

    "Xenia..."

    I was about to wake her up, but when I saw the scene on the bed, I hurried out and closed the door in a

    hurry.

    Because I saw a person lying next to Xenia, Vann.

    The two of them slept soundly, and there was still a faint smell of alcohol in the room.

    The two of them finally got together.

    I was shocked by my mistake just now, but after I left, I couldn''t helpughing and shaking my head. I

    was happy for Xenia again.

    Originally, I wanted to ask Xenia if she knew about the recent situation of Robbie. It seemed that it was

    not the right time now.

    I was not selfish enough to disturb her at this time, so I was ready to wait for Rogelio to pick me up.

    During this period, I nned to go back to my room to have a rest.

    I put my hand on the doorknob of my room, but I felt that the door of my room was also unlocked.

    I was just confused, but I didn''t think too much. When I opened the door, I found a person lying on my

    bed.

    Although the man had his back to the door, I could still recognize him from his figure.

    My heart skipped a beat. My heart was filled with surprise, joy and sadness.

    I walked very lightly. I was afraid that I would wake him up and he would suddenly disappear from my

    sight.

    Robbie curled up on my bed and fell asleep with my quilt in his arms. His long eyshes were

    drooping, and his hair was messy. His tightly frowned eyebrows made him look exhausted.

    He smelled like alcohol and seemed to sleep soundly.

    I couldn''t help reaching out my hand to smooth the wrinkles between his eyebrows, but my hand

    stopped when I was about to approach him.

    I found that there was a photo in Robbie''s hand, and that photo was exactly the one which had been

    ced on the bedside table before.

    At that moment, an indescribable sadness surged up in my heart, and my tears fell down like broken

    beads.

    I lowered my head slightly and kissed on his forehead with trembling lips. "You also have me in your

    heart, don''t you?"

 Chapter 211 I Have Never Loved You

    Chapter 211 I Have Never Loved You

    Robbie''s long eyshes flickered. I was a little afraid of waking him up.

    I looked at him closely and could clearly smell the faint smell of alcohol in his breath.

    From the buttons of his shirt that he had unbuttoned, I could faintly see the scars that hadn''t fully

    recovered after hisst injury.

    He took a deep breath and murmured, "Jasmine."

    I couldn''t help but answer him, "I''m here. I''m here."

    With a smile on his face, Robbie tightened his grip on my photo.

    I felt a little sad, and at this moment, my heart was filled with warmth and hope.

    Robbie moved his body. I thought he would sleep for a long time, but he suddenly opened his eyes and

    looked at me. There was no surprise in his eyes.

    He frowned more tightly than before. He suddenly sat up and distanced himself from me. "Why are you

    here?"

    I feel a little ufortable about his reaction. Because of this alienation, I instinctively distanced

    myself from him.

    "I''m here for Xenia."

    "She should be in her own room."

    "I saw her. She is still sleeping. I saw Vann, too."

    Robbie took a deep breath and rubbed his temples. "This guy!"

    I looked at Robbie, but he tried his best to avoid me, which was extremely ipatible with his usual

    calmness.

    "I really admire the character of Xenia. She likes whoever she likes and chooses to be brave

    regardless of the consequences. Vann is also a person who doesn''t seem to care much about Xenia at

    ordinary times. I didn''t expect that they have chosen to be together so soon."

    "Ignorant people are fearless," said him indifferently.

    Robbie stood up from the bed. "I think I have something to deal with. I''m leaving now. Are you waiting

    for Xenia to wake up?"

    I quickly stood up with him. "Are you leaving again? How long are you going to hide from me?"

    With his back to me, he looked so lonely.

    I took a deep breath. It really took a lot of courage to say what I had always kept in my heart, especially

    for someone who didn''t have much confidence like me.

    "Robbie, I meant what I said in the car that day. What about you? Are you serious?"

    After pausing for a few seconds, he asked, "What do you mean? I don''t remember."

    "If you don''t remember, I can say it again."

    "No, it''s not necessary."

    I bit my lips and said, "Don''t you ever love me? I still remember that you said you would divorce and

    marry me that day. Are you lying to me?"

    Still, he didn''t turn his head. "Yes, I''m lying to you. I thought you couldn''t live anymore. I just lied to

    make you leave in happiness, but I didn''t expect you to take it seriously."

    His words were like a knife, stabbing into my heart. It was extremely painful, but no blood could be

    seen from outside.

    "If you just want me to leave in happiness, why are you in my room and sleeping with my photo in your

    hands?"

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "I just drank too much. It doesn''t mean anything. Please don''t guess."

    "It turns out that I''m just being oversensitive."

    "Yes, you are."

    For a second, my tears were about to burst out, but I tried hard to hold them back.

    "Today, Rogelio told me that he wanted to hold a wedding ceremony recently."

    I tried to notice every change of Robbie''s expression. I just wanted to stimte him.

    I saw his hands clenching into fists.

    How I wished that he did so because he cared about me and didn''t want to leave me.

    But after a short silence, he only said in a low voice, "Really? Congrattions."

    My voice was trembling. "Now I''m saying that the person I like is you. Do you still want to congratte

    me?"

    "Rogelio is my brother. It''s not easy for him to wake up miraculously. I hope you can treat him well and

    take good care of him. Don''t talk nonsense now. I can pretend that you have said nothing."

    I walked up to him and stood in front of him. I wanted to fight for my true feelings again.

    I saw that his eyes were slightly red.

    "Robbie, if you really have me in your heart and if you are willing to take a step closer to me, even just

    a small step, I can cancel my wedding with your brother for the sake of you. I am willing to choose you

    wholeheartedly and bear all the usations from others."

    Robbie''s eyes were filled with criticism. "What kind of woman do you want to be? What kind of man do

    you want me to be?"

    Taking a deep breath, Robbie continued, "As I said before, my attitude towards you has never

    changed. Please be with Rogelio and take care of him. I can pretend that nothing has happened

    between the two of us. But if you betray and hurt my brother, I can destroy your career. I can admit that

    you are my sister-inw and I also let you go back to your miserable past if I want."

    Robbie''s indifference made me feel painful deep inside, and I even didn''t want to believe that this was

    what he really thought.

    "Are you threatening me?"

    "I''m warning you," said Robbie in a colder tone.

    "Look at me and tell me that you have never liked me, even just a little."

    I stared at his evasive eyes. Although he admitted that he had feelings for me only once, I still wanted

    an answer.

    Atst, he stared at me and said in a firm tone, "I have never liked you. If I liked you, I would not marry

    you to Rogelio. The reason why I chose you to be my brother''s wife is that I think with your family

    background, you will cherish everything that Rogelio can give you. For you, he is the biggest luck in

    your life. I advise you to do what you should do. You shall think about what a good wife should be like,

    instead of saying something that you shouldn''t say or do behind your husband''s back."

    I asked, "Is this your true feeling?"

    Again, he nodded his head and said, "Yes!"

    My mind was in a mess. "I don''t think I can be a good wife. I know I can''t face Rogelio''s love towards

    me when I am in love with his brother. I will tell him that I am not qualified for his love."

    I didn''t know how to face Robbie now. Facing my true feelings now was the only thing I could do.

    "No," said him in an urgent voice.

    "Why? Why not?" I turned back and looked at him.

    Taking a deep breath, he slowly closed his eyes and opened them again. "Rogelio really loves you. He

    needs you."

 Chapter 212 We Finally Missed Each Other

    Chapter 212 We Finally Missed Each Other

    "Is this the reason why you pushed me away?"

    Robbie shook his head slowly. "I have never pushed you away, because I have never been close to

    you."

    What he said pushed me into despair again.

    "If you are still grateful that I have saved you more than once, please take good care of Rogelio love

    him and protect him. This is how you repay me for saving your life."

    I wanted to cry, but in the end, I chose to face it with a bitter smile.

    Robbie passed by me, leaving me a cold distance.

    When he closed the door, I couldn''t help calling him, "Robbie."

    He raised his eyes and looked at me. Maybe it was my illusion. There were manyplex emotions in

    his eyes. It was not the sense of distance before, but a helpless farewell.

    I was very close to him before, but in the end, I was far away from his heart.

    "Jasmine, when did youe back?"

    Rubbing her eyes, Xenia appeared at the door of the room.

    She looked in the direction where Robbie left and sighed.

    "Why didn''t you call me in advance and told me that you wanted toe back?"

    "I miss you. I''m bored staying in the Luo family, so Ie back to see you."

    Xenia came in and sat on an armchair in my room.

    She followed my gaze and looked outside the door. But Robbie had already left. "What did you say to

    each other?" she asked.

    "He asked me to live a good life with Rogelio."

    It was rare for Xenia to talk to me in such a sincere tone. "Robbie did this for your own good."

    "Even you think that''s good for me?"

    "Yes, I don''t think that Robbie is suitable for you. Rogelio is the one you should protect, not to mention

    that you are a determined couple. You and Rogelio are the best match in every aspect."

    I looked at the unusual Xenia and said, "You didn''t say that before. On one asion, you even had a

    fight with Rosie because of this."

    However, Xenia denied her past. "I didn''t understand the whole thing in the past, but now I understand

    it. It''s me who affected your state of mind and misled your preferences. Jasmine, I want to correct my

    mistake in time. I want to apologize to you. I hope you can be happy."

    "Are you happy to choose Vann?"

    After a short pause, Xenia said, "It doesn''t matter whether I am happy or not. I am just temporarily

    fascinated by him. But if we get married, I am he''s not as good as Rogelio."

    For the first time, Xenia said to me in a tone of an elder persuading the younger generation, "Love can

    be two people''s business, but marriage is not. Didn''t you ever think that you didn''t want both men and

    wanted to leave by yourself? Jasmine, you still have two choices now. You either leave alone forever,

    or choose Rogelio. Your rtionship with Rogelio is destined, and you have no result with Robbie, no

    matter you leave Rogelio or not."

    I lowered my eyes and said, "I know."

    "What do you know? What choice did you make?" Xenia asked tentatively.

    I bit my lips and said, If this is what you all want to see, if this is what Robbie wants to see, then let me

    be with Rogelio."

    "Jasmine?"

    I sniffed and pretended to be happy. "You''re right, and Robbie is right. Rogelio is good. I have no

    reason to betray him. And Robbie wants me to do so, too. He wants me to repay him in this way for

    saving my life before. Then I will follow his advice. Just like the first time I promised to marry Rogelio,

    now I have no reason to refuse him."

    In fact, until now, I still had some selfishness even though I was in despair. Because at least with my

    current identity of being Rogelio''s wife, I could have a chance to take a look at Robbie from a far

    distance and know if he was living well.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    And I also know that when I faced Rogelio, I always had some unspeakable cowardice.

    A short car whistle came from outside.

    I walked to the window and saw Rogelio''s car parking downstairs.

    He stood by the car, raised his head and waved at me with a smile. The smile that had always been

    warm to me seemed to set off my shameful soul at the moment.

    I felt guilty for him.

    I had never lived so ambivalent like now.

    "Jasmine?"

    I tried my best to adjust my emotions and smiled at Xenia, who seemed to be relieved. "Thank you for

    what you have said to me today. Xenia, I know what I should do. Goodbye, I''m leaving now."

    "Jasmine!"

    I smiled at Xenia and said, "You''re right. I must have been influenced by your nonsense before. Rogelio

    is my husband. He is very good to me. He won''t push me away. He can still give me a family like he

    used to be."

    There was a trace of pity in Xenia''s eyes. I forced a smile tofort herself and kept telling myself that

    I was wrong before.

    I went downstairs and smiled at Rogelio, who was standing at the door.

    Then I kept telling myself that this man was the one I loved.

    Rogelio came to me and held my hands in his. "How are you feeling today? Are you feeling better

    now?"

    "You just left for a while. I''m fine."

    "I miss you so much that you think I just left for a while. But I feel that I have left you for a long time."

    "Rogelio."

    He blinked at me with a smile. "What''s wrong, honey?"

    I hesitated for a while and said to him, "I suddenly want to go out for a walk."

    Hearing that, Rogelio held my hand tighter and smiled. "Okay, let''s go tomorrow."

    "Us? Together?"

    "Yes. Don''t you have me in your schedule?"

    I knew that Rogelio had always been very busy, and there were also a lot of things in thepany. I

    didn''t expect that he would agree so easily and even wanted to go with me.

    "Tomorrow? Don''t you need to arrange your work in yourpany?"

    "Do you still remember that I once told you that I wanted to build a primary school and take you to the

    mourning ceremony?"

    I nodded and said, "Of course I do."

    "We had set the schedule half a month ago, but I didn''t expect that you almost left me, so this matter

    has been dyed. Since you want to go out now, let''s go tomorrow. Those children are waiting for us,

    waiting for you."

    It was a good thing and I could go out for a walk. So I nodded and said, "Okay, let''s do it tomorrow. But

    what about Auntie''s opinion?"

    "Why do you still call my mother Auntie? It seems that I really owe you a wedding."

    "Jasmine, I know it''s a little abrupt for me to say that I''m going to hold a wedding ceremony today, but I

    really want to hold it hurriedly. What about you? Are you willing to give me this chance? Which day do

    you want our wedding to be held?"

 Chapter 213 Travel Together

    Chapter 213 Travel Together

    When I saw the expectation and longing in Rogelio''s eyes, I was so stupid to think that at least he

    could be happy with my choice at the moment, which was what Robbie wanted to see.

    And with such a good Rogelio, maybe one day, I can get rid of the haze in my heart and be the

    happy one.

    I said to Rogelio, "You can make the decision. It''s up to you!"

    "I believe you are a good wife and mother. I''m so lucky," said Rogelio with a smile.

    I got in Rogelio''s car to persuade myself to give up, but in the rearview mirror, I identally saw

    Robbie''s car parking in a corner not far away.

    Why hasn''t Robbie left yet?

    Rogelio''s voice interrupted my mind, "Why are you absent-minded again?"

    "Ah, I''m wondering what we need to bring with us tomorrow."

    Rogelio smiled and said, "All you need to do is not to leave yourself behind."

    That night, Rogelio and I just prepared a small suitcase with two sets of clothes for change.

    There were no suits or expensive dresses, but only two sets of casual clothes.

    At six o''clock in the morning, Rogelio came to wake me up.

    Rogelio looked very excited, but I didn''t sleep well that night.

    Because there was always a knot in my heart. Whether I love him or not, I couldn''t find an answer to

    such a question.

    Rogelio and I went out early. There were only two of us in the car. He sometimesughed and

    asionally hummed a good song.

    "Do you think I''m childish?"

    I shook my head. "You look really happy."

    One of Rogelio''s favorite things was to hold my hand when he talk to me.

    "In the past, I always felt that it was a very boring thing and that it was a waste of time to get out and

    have a trip. I would rather spend my time on work than waste one more second on the road."

    Rogelio said with a self-deprecating smile, "I used to hand over the donation to my secretary, because I

    think money is the biggest gift I can do. The scenery along the highway was all the same. There was

    nothing beautiful, but now I felt that my previous thoughts were wrong. It turned out that having

    someone you like sitting next to you is such a happy thing."

    "Rogelio, I''m not as good as you think. I think I may let you down, and I''m afraid to see you

    disappointed."

    Rogelio looked at me with a smile. "No, you won''t disappoint me. You are very good to me now."

    Rogelio pursed his lips and sighed with emotion. "Only when you are in aa can you understand

    how painful and painful it is to stick to something. At that time, you had waited for me for so many days

    and nights. I will pay you back with my whole life and be good to you."

    I murmured, "a lifetime?"

    Rogelio said firmly, "yes, a lifetime."

    I looked out of the window. At this time of the season, green leaves were rarely seen. A little destion

    in my heart was just like this scene.

    I just hoped time can really be the best healing medicine.

    Along the way, Rogelio asionally parked his car on the side of the road and stood quietly with me,

    enjoying the same scenery.

    Rogelio said it was a kind of happiness and the beginning of our beautiful memories. He hoped that

    when the two of us were old, there would be many quiet but sweet memories.

    I looked at Rogelio from time to time. His appearance made me feel more peaceful and willing to try

    when I was at a loss.

    We walked and stopped, like two people on a simple journey.

    When they arrived at the destination, it was already five or six o''clock in the evening.

    It was a small and remote vige. There was no tall building around it. The people who receive us were

    the local vige head and some vigers'' officials.

    On both sides of the earth road in the vige, there were red and yellow banners, thanking the Ivey

    Group for its donation to the children.

    At that time, just like the first time I received a thank-you letter from the school, Rogelio had a special

    light in my eyes.

    Kindness was abel I saw on him, and I had no right to hurt such a person.

    When we got out of the car, a vige official in the lead walked up kindly. "Mr. Rogelio, nice to meet

    you. I heard that you came here today, and everyone in our vige is looking forward to it!"

    Rogelio politely shook hands with the leader. "Hello, Mr. Tyrone. We meet again."

    "Yes. Last time you came here more than a year ago, you donated twenty poor students. Later we

    heard that you had an ident, and we all felt sorry for the news. We didn''t expect that as soon as you

    were in good health, you worried about the study of these children again."

    "I should have done it earlier, but it took me so long."

    Mr. Tyrone was very enthusiastic. "Let''s stop talking here. Let''s go inside."

    Mr. Tyrone invited Rogelio into the room. At this time, his eyes fell on me from Rogelio. "This? She

    looks familiar!"

    Holding my hand, Rogelio introduced to Mr. Tyrone, "Jasmine, my wife."

    "Oh, I remember it. Is it the Spring bud?"

    Mr. Tyrone called my name in the movie.

    I nodded politely, "yes."

    Mr. Tyrone said with a smile, "a few days ago, there was a movie in the vige, in which the ¡¶Spring

    bud¡· were put. Everyone in the vige likes to watch it. I''ll broadcast it through the loudspeakerter,

    and all the old and children in the vige wille to see you."

    I looked around. Although this ce is a little better than the Gu Estate, it doesn''t seem to be rich than

    there.

    "You can y a movie here?"

    "Yes, it''s the kind of open-air. It''s usually in summer, asionally. But it''s almost New Year''s Day, isn''t

    it? We have nothing to do in the countryside nowadays, so I invited someone here to y the movie."

    Mr. Tyrone said and made a gesture of wee to let us in.

    The house was not big. There was an empty room with a wooden bed and a round table in the middle

    of the ground.

    There were more than ten dishes and a pair of tableware on the table.

    Mr. Tyrone said, "You have traveled for a whole day. It''s really inconvenient for you toe here. The

    environment here is not as good as that of your big city, so I have to make you feel wronged."

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Rogelio said to Mr. Tyrone, "It''s too much. You shouldn''t prepare so many dishes."

    Mr. Tyrone pointed at the dishes on the table and said with a little embarrassment, "there is no good

    food. Every family has their own intention. They cook one by one without any cost. They are all home

    cooked dishes. I''m even afraid you won''t like them."

    Mr. Tyrone gave the main seat to me and Rogelio, and then asked the vige officials toe to the

    table.

    Mr. Tyrone picked up a pot of wine and was about to pour it for Rogelio.

 Chapter 214 I Want You

    Chapter 214 I Want You

    At first, Rogelio refused, butter he couldn''t resist their enthusiasm. He looked at me again and said,

    "Okay, I''m really happy today. Let''s have a drink."

    Tyrone smiled and said, "Right. If you don''t have a drink here, we will feel that we haven''t satisfied you.

    This wine is made by the vigers themselves. Have a taste of it."

    Tyrone said as he poured a ss of wine for Rogelio and then picked up another empty ss,

    intending to pour some wine for me.

    "I don''t know how to drink. Don''t count me in," I refused.

    Tyrone advised, "You can drink a little. You won''t be drunk."

    Rogelio helped me by saying, "Jasmine is not in good health recently. She really can''t drink."

    Tyrone stopped insisting that I should drink the wine after he heard what Rogelio said.

    Everyone poured the wine into their sses, and the other vige officials began to have small talks

    with each other.

    "Thanks to Mr. Luo''s help, many children in the vige can go to school now, and the children in other

    viges nearby can alsoe to school."

    Rogelio promised, "From now on, the books and tuition fees of these children will be paid by our Ivey

    Group. We hope that those children who can''t afford to go to school can receive education."

    I''ve heard a lot of thank and praise words from the vigers, and several vige officials also persuaded

    him to drink a lot. Originally, Rogelio only wanted to drink one ss, but unconsciously, he drank four

    or five sses of wine.

    After three rounds of drinking, someone tentatively said to Rogelio, "Mr. Luo, there are a lot of local

    special products here. But because of the poor traffic, we don''t have the ability to process them, so

    they are still unsble. We know you have rich experience in the business world, and we want to know

    if you have any good way to guide us in doing business."

    With a faint smile, Rogelio rubbed his temples with one hand on his forehead. "I can''t drink too much. I

    seem to be a little drunk now. After driving for a whole day, my wife and I are indeed a little tired."

    Tyrone said in a hurry, "Since you are tired, let''s talk about it tomorrow. You should go to bed early. We

    have prepared a room for you next door. The condition here is naturally not as good as your condition

    at home. Please forgive us."

    "It doesn''t matter. We don''t mind."

    Rogelio held my hand and stood up. Tyrone took us to the next room.

    There was a double bed in the next room. Although the bed was not new, it could be seen that the bed

    sheet and quilt cover were new.

    There was a TV at the foot of the bed. It was an old TV, not a popr LCD TV.

    In addition, there were only two wooden chairs in the room.

    Tyrone said apologetically again, "You can see our conditions are really limited. We didn''t entertain you

    well. We are sorry."

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s good enough."

    "Then you can have a rest first. I''ll arrange the ceremony, and the leaders of the county are also going

    to participate in our ceremony this time."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    "Thank you for your concern. We came all of a sudden this time, and you have to make the

    arrangements for us."

    Tyrone said politely again, "You are all busy. It''s not easy for you to spare some time. You can have a

    rest first. We''ll talk about the details tomorrow."

    Tyrone said goodbye to us and left the room.

    The room suddenly became quiet, leaving only two people, Rogelio and me.

    With a blush on his face, Rogelio looked at me vaguely.

    I felt a little ufortable under the gaze of him, so I avoided his eyes and asked, "Are you thirsty? I''ll

    get you a ss of water."

    When I was about to turn around, Rogelio pulled my hand and pulled me into his arms. As a result, I

    lost my bnce and his arm wrapped around my waist.

    I fell on his leg.

    I was frightened by the sudden intimacy and wanted to stand up subconsciously.

    But his arm was so powerful that I couldn''t move a little.

    Seeing that my face was a little hot, Rogelio put his face on my back with a smile.

    His cheek rubbed against my back. "It feels so good."

    I called him in a panic, "Rogelio!"

    Rogelio held me tighter and said, "Don''t call my name. I want to hear you call me honey."

    "I..."

    "Are you still ming me? You are ming me that I haven''t recognize you earlier. It''s my fault. You

    were right in front of me, but I didn''t recognize you."

    I shook my head. "No, I didn''t. I didn''t me you."

    "If you really don''t me me, just call me honey, okay? I want to hear you call me."

    I still couldn''t open my mouth. I always felt very ufortable in my heart.

    "Rogelio..."

    I wanted to leave from his legs first, but when I only said one word, I felt an unbearable itch on my

    waist.

    I couldn''t helpughing, and my body curled up because of avoidance and powerlessness.

    "No, Rogelio, it''s itchy. Please don''t..."

    But he didn''t stop. He continued to scratch my waist.

    When I felt so itchy, Rogelio pressed me under his body. For a moment, my eyes met with his eyes.

    His body pressed on me, making it difficult for me to breathe.

    And I could clearly feel that his breath was getting faster and faster.

    My heart was beating fast and I began to feel scared.

    "Rogelio..."

    All of a sudden, he kissed me on the lips.

    My breath stopped.

    "Do you still want to call my name? This is a punishment."

    His kiss was not as soft as his lips. I curled up to avoid his hot kiss.

    But I had nowhere to escape. No matter how I twisted my body, I would be captured by him

    sessfully.

    He pressed my wrists with his hands, and his eyes became greedier and blurred.

    "Do you want to call me honey or not? If you don''t call me honey, I will keep kissing you like this."

    I was flustered.

    I chose topromise, stumbling out the two words from my throat, "H... honey..."

    Rogelio raised his head slightly and looked at me with an unsatisfied smile in her eyes. "Say it again. I

    want to hear it."

    I swallowed and said, "Honey."

    The smile at the corners of his mouth spread. I thought he would let me go and give me a little time to

    breathe, but I didn''t expect that he bent down and kissed me more affectionately.

    He kept sucking my lips. The hot kiss made it difficult for me to breathe.

    I wanted to push him away, but my hands couldn''t get rid of his hands.

    When I was almost unable to breathe, his lips slowly moved down and kissed me on the neck.

    His breathing became heavier and shorter. "Honey, I want you now!"

 Chapter 215 Simple Life

    Chapter 215 Simple Life

    "No!" My heart was pounding so fast that my palms were sweating.

    Rogelio raised his eyes and narrowed them slightly.

    I thought he was angry, but when he tensed up for a moment, he suddenlyughed. "Are you shy?"

    "I..."

    "Your face is so red!" "Your face also very hot." His face was gently against my cheek.

    The intimate behavior of himpletely disrupted my breath.

    He closed his eyes gently. There was still a smile on the corners of his mouth. He kissed me on the

    forehead again. "I know I must have scared you."

    Finally, Rogelio left my body, but at the same time, he put an arm under my neck and put my head on

    his arm.

    The other arm of Rogelio held me tightly in his arms.

    "But we are a couple. If I love you, I can''t help but want to do something that can only be done between

    couples."

    The embrace of Rogelio was warm, just like him, making I feelfortable.

    There was no light smell of tobo on him.

    I knew I shouldn''t think of that person, never.

    I curled up in Rogelio''s arms and didn''t struggle in vain.

    "I know you are not used to it. I know it may not make you feel good here."

    Taking a deep breath, Rogelio said, "Well, maybe I should really wait until the wedding is over."

    Hearing that, I was somewhat relieved.

    But he still whispered in my ear, "Aren''t you really worried that I will can hold back my desire towards

    you?"

    What he said made me blush again.

    "He only prepared one room for us. Do you want to sleep in separate rooms with me?"

    With a slight smile, he raised his hand and pulled a pair of quilt to cover the two of us. "There is indeed

    no good atmosphere here. At least let me sleep with you in my arms like this."

    It sounded like he was asking for my opinion, but his action didn''t seem to ask for it at all. He held me

    in his arms peremptorily. Even if I just struggled a little, he would hold me in a tighter way.

    After a while, he muttered, "Happiness can be so simple."

    His breathing gradually became steady and even.

    I raised my head and saw that he was asleep with his eyes closed.

    There was still a slight smile at the corners of his mouth.

    But even if he fell asleep, I would still be held more tightly by his arms when I tried to get rid of him.

    I didn''t want to wake him up, and in fact, this feeling was not as bad as I had thought.

    The warm embrace of him finally made me feel sleepy. I nestled in his arms and fell asleep.

    The morning in the vige always came very early. asionally, a few chicken barks and dog barks

    would be heard by me, making me wake up from my sleep.

    I opened my eyes and found that my body was still unable to move freely, because I was afraid of

    waking up Rogelio. Although my body was a little stiff, I still did not dare to move.

    A very lightughter came to my ears.

    I raised my eyes and met with Rogelio''s. He had woken up and was looking at me with a smile.

    "Did you sleep well?"

    "Not bad."

    I wriggled slightly.

    "Wine is really a good thing sometimes," said him.

    I lowered my eyes and said, "Let''s... get up."

    If a woman didn''t refuse a man firmly, it was inevitable for the man to think that she was not really trying

    to refuse him, or perhaps the man would think that she was just too shy, but not unwilling to do that

    kind of thing.

    And this was gradually understood by me in my future life, but at that time, I didn''t quite understand

    that.

    Finally, he let go of me. It was the first time that we slept on the same bed with each other.

    We lived in the house of the vige Commissar. There was no running water in the house. We needed

    to get water from the well by ourselves.

    It was the first time that Rogelio had got water from a well by himself. I added some water into the well,

    pressed the handle for a while, and gradually the water came out.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    "It''s amazing."

    Rogelio took it from me with great interest. He was much stronger than me. After a while, the water

    flowed out.

    "Let''s wash our faces."

    I put the washbasin on the chair in the yard and put a towel in my hand.

    "Wash your face first."

    Rogelio washed his face with water and I handed him a towel.

    Taking the towel and gently wiping his hands on it, he said, "I have never thought that I would live such

    a simple and ordinary life with you. Although it''s just an experience of me, I want to lead such a simple

    life with you in the future."

    "Are you cold? I''ll find you a coat and you can put it on."

    "Then I''ll get you some more water," he said.

    I took a coat for him and saw him put it on, while he had prepared another washbasin of water for me.

    He stood next to me with a towel and handed it to me after I washed my face.

    I had to admit that such a simple rtionship was the happiest mode I had hoped for my future life with

    my husband.

    Tyrone and his men arrived one after another at eight o''clock in the morning. They also brought us

    some breakfast.

    There were noodles, steamed buns, rice porridge and two pickles.

    When the meal was brought to us, it was still steaming, but Tyrone was still a little embarrassed. "It''s

    too simple. I hope you can forgive us."

    "That''s good. I''m sorry to trouble you."

    "You are here to do something good."

    Tyrone put our dishes on the table and sat aside to watch the two of us having breakfast.

    "Would you like to have some with me?" Rogelio asked.

    Tyrone waved his hand and said, "I have had my breakfast. Enjoy your meal."

    While I was having breakfast with Rogelio, Tyrone smiled at us again. "Mr. Luo, the leader of the county

    said that they would attend the ceremony tomorrow. Besides, the mayor also said that he woulde.

    The city has invited the media to report your good deeds this time."

    While eating porridge, Rogelio said, "That''s good. I happen to take my wife with me this time. I hope

    through this activity and Jasmine''s influence, I can call on more people to join us in doing good deeds."

    Tyrone nodded with a smile and asked, "Mr. Luo, have you considered our problem that we proposed

    at the dinner table yesterday?"

 Chapter 216 A Different Robbie

    Chapter 216 A Different Robbie

    The spoon in Rogelio''s hand paused for a moment, and he smiled and took another sip of porridge.

    "This time Ie here mainly for the Hope Primary School. Let''s talk about this matter. We can talk

    about other thingster."

    Mr. Tyrone curled his lips and gave an unnatural smile. "Mr. Rogelio is right. How about I show you

    around today?"

    Rogelio shook his head politely and said to Mr. Tyrone, "No, thanks. My wife and I can walk around by

    ourselves. I want to stay with her alone for a while."

    Mr. Tyrone nodded in understanding. "That''s good. You are usually very busy, and it''s rare for you to

    come out. If you have any requirements, you can call us. I''ll inform the vigerster. If you need

    anything, we can guarantee that you can go anywhere you want to get it."

    Mr. Tyrone said and stood up. Soon I heard the broadcast in the vige.

    "Attention, everyone. Mr. Rogelio and his wife, Miss. Spring bud, who donated funds to build Hope

    Primary School, are now in our vige. If theye to any house, please treat them as distinguished

    guests and receive them well. Attention, everyone! "

    Mr. Tyrone yed it two more times. Rogelio and I listened to it.

    Rogelio couldn''t helpugh, "I suddenly feel that I have be a celebrity. Spring bud! This name fits

    the asion. Should I change my name? "

    Seeing that Rogelio was making fun of me, I couldn''t help but ask him, "What did Mr. Tyrone ask you to

    think about just now?"

    After finishing thest mouthful of porridge in his bowl, Rogelio asked, "are you full?"

    I nodded, "yes, I''m full."

    Wiping the corner of his mouth, Rogelio stood up and grabbed my hand. "Let''s go out for a walk, two of

    us."

    I stood up with Rogelio and followed him out.

    We two walked along the earth road in the vige.

    "There are a lot of local specialties in the vige. They want me to help them deal with them."

    Hearing that, I remembered that someone mentioned it at the tablest night. But at that time, Rogelio

    said he wanted to have a rest and didn''t make any trouble.

    When Mr. Tyrone mentioned it again today, Rogelio didn''t show any interest. I had some answers in my

    heart.

    "You don''t want to help?"

    "It''s not that I don''t want to help. But as you know, ourpany doesn''t have any business projects of

    farm and sideline products. This is not what I''m good at. Besides, there are arge number of them. I

    can digest them myself, and I can''t digest so much."

    "Then don''t you know any businessman that can introduce to them?"

    "If we have to look for one, we can find one. But it''s still unknown whether they ept the products or

    not. Moreover, we don''t want any profit in the middle. After that, it''s okay if they get profit. If not, I will

    help them both inside and outside."

    Rogelio shook his head gently. "I don''t want to get myself into trouble because I don''t want to repay a

    favor that I don''t have any benefit from condensing the interests of thepany. And I have to admit

    that it''s not easy to get through in front of the shareholders."

    Rogelio looked at me, "Can you understand me?"

    At the gate of the vige and under the old tree, there were some people chatting there asionally.

    When they saw us passing by, they would nod to us with a friendly smile.

    Then some people gathered together and looked at us, but nobody knew what they were talking about.

    But judging from their facial expressions, they were all kind.

    There were also people who asked us if we should go inside to have some water. Rogelio and I said

    thanks to them politely and refused them. They would smile embarrassedly and stand back to their

    position.

    "Yes, I can understand. But Mr. Tyrone was quite disappointed when he thought you not want to do it."

    Clenching his fists, Rogelio said, "I have no choice. I can help build a school, but I don''t think I can do

    such things for the time being. After all, I don''t want to promise them easily if I''m not sure, but I''ll help

    them inquire about it when I go back. "

    Seeing that Rogelio was still cautious about this matter, I didn''t say anything more. After all, I don''t

    understand business.

    After we walked for a while, we saw a wastnd. At this moment, all the nts in the geographical

    area had been cleared up and it looked deste.

    In the distance, there was a small child who was cattle. He looked very skilled at work.

    "I thought I had a hard time when I was a child, butpared to them, it''s nothing. At least I have read

    for a few days."

    Rogelio''s eyes looked out with me. "There are six small viges nearby. They are not far away, but not

    close either. We could build a primary school here. However, as for other viges, the furthest way to

    go to school was still more than ten miles. But there was nothing we could do about it. Even if the

    school is built, the teacher resources are limited. After all, many people are unwilling to teach in this

    kind of ce."

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    I asked Rogelio, "why do you want to build a Hope Primary School?"

    "I was influenced by Robbie before. You may not know that when he was still in high school, he had

    donated his own pocket money to poor students. I was influenced by him, so I also donated some

    people."

    "Robbie?"

    I couldn''t help but think of the cold appearance of Robbie, the way he always kept others away, but his

    heart was always so warm.

    "In fact, I didn''t mention the n of Hope Primary School. It was one of the ns that I saw in the n

    left by Robbie after I woke up. When I woke up and he returned thepany to me, I wanted to help

    himplete it."

    Rogelio looked at me and smiled. "In fact, many people are willing to fight against each other for family

    property, but Robbie is not that kind of person. Sometimes I often ask myself if he can do it, but I have

    never given myself a certain answer."

    In front of me, Rogelio drew another side of Robbie.

    "But sometimes I see you two get along with each other strangely."

    "In fact, we have always been good friends." Rogelio couldn''t help but sigh. "But today''s unhappiness is

    my fault."

    I looked at Rogelio, hoping that the mystery would be uncovered in front of me.

    But at this time, a small hand suddenly grabbed my cor and called me in a very low voice, "Miss.

    Spring bud."

    I lowered my head and saw a five or six year old girl with two thin braids looking up at me.

    Her little face was dirty, and her clothes were polished with light because she hadn''t washed them for a

    long time.

    But her big eyes are still very pitiful. I squatted down to make it easier for her to look at me.

    "Hello, are you calling me?"

 Chapter 217 We Visited A Patient In The Village

    Chapter 217 We Visited A Patient In The Vige

    The little girl nodded at me. "I''ve watched your movie. I know you''re a good person."

    I touched the little girl''s head and said, "You are so young. Why are you alone here? Where are your

    parents?"

    The little girl pointed to the house not far away. "My home is over there. My father went to work in the

    city. My mother is sick and lying at home."

    "Is there anyone else in your house?"

    The little girl nodded and said, "My brother."

    "Where is your brother?"

    The little girl pointed at the little boy who was going to cow in the distance and said, "He is my brother."

    "Did you go to school?"

    The little girl still shook her head. "No, mom said we don''t have money to go to school. Mom is in poor

    health and needs care, and she needs to see a doctor and take medicine."

    Rogelio also squatted down with me. "Do you know that a school is going to be built in the vige?"

    The little girl nodded and said, "Yes, I know. The vige has broadcasted the news for several days."

    I asked the little girl, "Do you and your brother want to go to school?"

    The little girl nodded at first, but soon shook her head. "We can''t go. No one will take care of our mum if

    we go."

    Touching the little girl''s face, Rogelio asked, "You''re so young. Can you take care of Mommy?

    The little girl blinked her bright eyes and answered in a childish voice, "Yes."

    At this time, the little boy in the distance seemed to see what was happening here and ran over, leaving

    the cow behind.

    The little boy took a look at me and Rogelio and pulled the little girl to his side. "Sister, don''t disturb the

    guests."

    In fact, the little boy looked about eight or nine years old. He held a whip in his hand and wore a pair of

    big ck boots stained with soil.

    The little boy looked at us timidly, with a trace of vignce towards strangers in his young eyes.

    "Can we go to your home to see your mother? I heard that she was sick."

    The little boy hesitated, but the little girl pulled his sleeve and said, "Brother, Tyrone just said in the

    broadcast that we should entertain the guests well."

    Hearing the name of Tyrone, the little boy finally let out a sigh of relief. He nodded to us reluctantly and

    said, "Thene to our house. But we don''t have much to eat at home."

    Rogelio and I looked at each other and finally understood why the little boy didn''t want us to go to his

    house. It turned out that he was afraid that we would stay at his house for dinner.

    "Don''t worry. We have had dinner."

    The little boy breathed a sigh of relief and said to the little girl, "Then you take them to our home first,

    and I''ll go to get the cow back."

    The little girl nodded obediently to her brother. Then she held my hand and looked up at me. "Aunt

    Spring bud,e with me."

    Rogelio and I looked at each other and followed the little girl to her home.

    The whole vige looked ordinary. It was easy to tell that it was not a rich vige.

    But the little girl''s home was the most disharmonious one among all the houses in the vige. The

    house was low and the window was very small.

    As soon as we entered the room, we felt it was dark, and the small room was filled with a strong smell

    of Chinese medicine.

    A woman''s cough came from the room.

    "Mom, I''m here with Aunt Spring bud and an Uncle."

    The little girl led us into the room, took off her shoes andy on the bed. She pointed at me and

    Rogelio to her mum.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    The woman''s face was waxy yellow, and the disease made her thin cheeks sunken. Beside her pillow,

    there was an empty medicine bowl.

    When the woman saw us, she leaned against the cab with difficulty.

    "Who are you?"

    The woman looked at Rogelio and asked, "Are you the gentleman who came here two days ago?"

    "It''s the first time I''ve been here. I''m afraid you''ve mistaken me for someone else."

    The woman frowned and said, "I''m sorry. I''m insane. I don''t have a good memory. Please sit down."

    The woman asked us to sit down, but she couldn''t help but look at Rogelio for a while.

    The woman said to the little girl, "Go and get some water for the guests."

    The little girl went to pour water obediently.

    The woman said apologetically, "I''m sorry. I can''t get up to greet with you for I am in poor health."

    I said to the woman, "We happened to pass by and saw your child was very cute. So we came in to

    have a look. She said you were sick. How are you feeling now?"

    The woman sighed and shook her head. "It''s an old disease. It''s been several years. My health never

    improved."

    "Did you go to the hospital?"

    The woman smiled bitterly. "I went to the hospital in the county once, and then the doctor prescribed a

    lot of medicine for me to take at home. But the medicine was not effective to treat me illness all the

    time. I have always beenying on my bed, and my illness has also caused huge pressure on my

    husband and children."

    "I heard from your daughter that your husband went to work in the city."

    The woman nodded and said, "I have no choice. I''m sick and can''t work on the ground. I have to take

    medicine. Besides, I have two children. My father has no choice but to go to the city for work. He is

    uneducated and ipetent. He suffered a lot for the sake of the three of us."

    Speaking of her husband, the woman''s eyes were a little wet.

    "Will he oftene back to visit you?"

    The woman shook her head. "It''s a long journey. How can hee back often? He will send the money

    back to me every month and call the vige to inform us of his safety, and Andrew will answer his

    phone each time. But he didn''t call back this month. Instead, he entrusted a friend to visit us and left us

    more money than before. I''m relieved to see my man make that kind of friend."

    The woman looked at Rogelio again and said, "I''m afraid my eyes are also blurred."

    The woman said with a self mockery smile, but her body was still affected and she couldn''t help

    coughing several times.

    When the door was opened, her son, Andrew, came back.

    "I came here to build a school. I think your son is not a kid anymore. You can let him go to school then."

    The woman looked at her two children with a guilty look. "But if I let them go to school, no one will work

    at home."

    Andrew lowered his head.

    "But if you don''t let him go to school now, it will ruin his whole life!"

    The woman sighed, "If only my children''s father coulde back."

    The woman''s eyes were full of longing for her husband.

    Andrew was considerate enough to bring a photo to the woman.

    The woman gently touched the photo. "I grew up in the same vige with my husband. He is not good

    at talking, but he is very good to me."

    The woman turned the photo to me and Rogelio, pointed at a person on it and said, "Look, this is my

    man."

 Chapter 218 Suspicion Rose Again

    Chapter 218 Suspicion Rose Again

    I felt familiar at the first sight of the man in the photo.

    The photo was in ck and white. The man in it was a little thin and looked very young.

    But when I looked at the man carefully, I suddenly felt a spasm. That terrible knife in my memory

    seemed to have stabbed into my belly again.

    "This man is your husband?"

    The woman nodded, "Yes, he is my husband."

    To make sure that I didn''t mistake him, I asked deliberately, "What''s his name?"

    The woman looked at the man in the photo happily and said, "David."

    My heart was pounding heavily. I never thought that I would meet David''s family in this remote ce.

    The man who almost killed me, the ferocious man who killed people without blinking his eyes, was

    actually the one in the photo! How could he have such a nice family?

    At this moment, I have an indescribable emotion towards the woman and children in front of me. There

    was only a line between hatred and sympathy.

    So far, I could still remember how David stabbed the knife into the ground. He said that his wife and

    daughter were buried under the ground, and his words were full of emotions when he asked me to sing

    the birthday song for his daughter at that time.

    "What''s wrong with you? Do you know my man?"

    The woman looked at me and asked me when she saw that I in a daze without saying anything for a

    long time.

    How could I say to this woman who was obsessed with her husband that her husband was a murderer

    and that her husband is in prison now? He was now waiting for the trial of the court.

    I shook my head. "No, I don''t know him."

    The woman lowered her head and looked at her husband''s photo again. "That''s right. How could you

    know such an ordinary person?"

    I looked at her daughter who was leaning against the bed and touched her head. "When is her

    birthday?"

    "A few days ago. On the day of my daughter''s birthday, David called me and said that he woulde

    back with a lot of money. He said he will celebrate the New Year with us. He wouldn''t leave after he

    came back. But a few days ago, his friend came to our house and said that David had found a good job

    and would note back for a long time."

    I murmured, "He really won''t be back for a long time."

    I couldn''t help but sigh in my heart. What should they do in the future if David had abandoned his sick

    wife and two children?

    "When the school is finished, you''d better let the two kids go to school. It''s difficult for you to recover

    only by taking medicine at home. You''d better go to the hospital to have a look. We can pay for the

    expenses."

    I made a promise to David''s wife. She looked at me with unbelievable surprise and gratitude.

    "We just met by chance. How can I ask you to pay my medical fees for me?"

    "We are only doing a little favor to you."

    I knew I was not a kind person, and I was not the kind of person who repaid good for evil. I was afraid

    that I would go back on my wordster, so I said to Rogelio, "Let''s go. Don''t affect her rest."

    He nodded and said, "Okay!"

    Before leaving, Rogelio said to the woman, "I''ll arrange someone to take you to the hospitalter.

    Jasmine''s words count."

    The woman pushed Andrew and said, "Go and see uncle and aunt off."

    Andrew followed us out obediently. "Will you really help my mother?"

    I nodded to Andrew and said, "Promise me, if your mom gets better, you and your sister will go to

    school, okay?"

    Andrew nodded vigorously. "In fact, I also want to go to school."

    Andrew looked at Rogelio again and said, "The uncle who came herest time is very simr to this

    uncle."

    I couldn''t help but ask Andrew, "Did that uncle say his name? What does he do for a job?"

    Andrew shook his head. "He asked a lot about my father. Is there anything wrong with my father?"

    The children from poor families had be very mentally mature when they were young. That was

    how I felt about Andrew at that time. At such a young age, he even had a keen sense.

    But I still shook my head. "I don''t know your father. I think he will be fine."

    I took another look at Andrew and his sister behind him, and then looked at his house. When I turned

    around and didn''t look back, I felt something indescribable in my heart.

    After walking with me for a while, Rogelio asked, "You didn''t react properly just now. Do you know

    David?"

    I looked at him. It was not strange that he didn''t know the name of David.

    I took a deep breath and said to Rogelio, "He was the one who kidnapped me and stabbed me."

    "What! You mean the man who stabbed you is that woman''s husband?"

    I nodded. "Yes, the person in the photo is him, and his name is correct."

    Hearing that, Rogelio furrowed his eyebrows more tightly. "But the police has announced to the public

    that he is the main criminal of a series of killings, and he has confessed his crime. He also said that he

    killed his wife and children. What''s going on now?"

    In fact, I was also confused about this matter.

    "Why did he lie to the police? If what he said was a lie, then the real serial murderer was still atrge! I

    think you can talk to Vann about it when we go back."

    I nodded, but I still couldn''t help thinking that David''s real target was Erwin.

    My mind was in a mess. ''Why is he charged with multiple killings now that David''s target was Erwin?'' I

    thought.

    After all, with this kind of crime, he would definitely be sentenced to death. What was the reason that

    he gave up the chance to survive?

    I looked at Rogelio again. Thinking of that the woman and his had mentioned that the man who came

    to visit them was very simr to Rogelio, I couldn''t help but think of Robbie.

    Even people like me who often saw them felt that they were simr, not to mention people who had

    only met them once.

    "What are you thinking about?" asked Rogelio.

    "Nothing. I just don''t understand what David did. ording to his family''s situation, why didn''t he

    kidnap me for money?"

    "Most likely, these people are psychopathic. Who knows what they are thinking about? I just didn''t

    expect that the woman and the two children are his family members."

    Rogelio shook his head and looked at me. "He almost killed you. I almost lost you. Why did you help

    his family?"

    "I don''t know. Maybe I feel sorry for his family. After all, the children are innocent."

    "Now that you want to help, I''ll call my secretary and ask her to send this woman to the hospital for

    treatment. I think the treatment of her illness might be dyed by poor conditions of her family. Her

    disease may not be a serious disease that can''t be treated."

    I smiled at him with relief. "Thank you."

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Holding my hand, Rogelio said, "I''m lucky because you are really kind."

 Chapter 219 Its Worth It To Die

    Chapter 219 It''s Worth It To Die

    I didn''t agree with the kindness that Rogelio said, because I knew I had resentment in my heart.

    I knew I could do more, but I still chose to leave.

    Pointing at a mountain not far away, Rogelio said to me, "Do you remember that I took you to climb the

    mountain at the Gu Estate? That ce only the two of us know."

    I tried my best not to think about the things of David''s family, and I could feel that Rogelio was

    deliberately stopping me from thinking about them.

    I nodded to him and said, "Of course I remember."

    "I often think of that time and finally understand why I wanted to take you there for no reason. I wanted

    you to listen to what I said. You were the angel I was looking for."

    "Honey, I want to take you to climb the mountain and experience the feeling of that time again."

    I didn''t refuse. I just wanted to take a walk.

    Rogelio took me to the mountain not far away.

    In fact, a path could be seen at the foot of the mountain, but Rogelio refused to take that path and

    chose a path that no one had walked through.

    There were weeds and many dry branches on the road, which made I feel difficult to walk.

    Rogelio led the way, deliberately stepping on the weeds and branches that made the road difficult to

    walk.

    I followed Rogelio, and it wouldn''t be so difficult for me to walk now.

    I looked at the back of him, and this scene reminded me of Robbie. It reminded me of the night when

    Robbie took me out of the Gu Estate. He also walked in front of me through the thick forest.

    Although I was with Rogelio now, I always thought of Robbie.

    I hate myself for not being able to live up to my expectations and feeling guilty to such a good person,

    Rogelio.

    I was in a trance for a moment, so I didn''t notice the road under my feet. Suddenly, I was stirred by

    something, and my feet became unstable. I wanted to adjust my bnce as soon as possible, but my

    feet slipped and I fell back.

    "Ah!!!"

    When I was about to fall, I was hugged by Rogelio at once. Then the whole world began to spin quickly

    in front of me.

    Rogelio held me and rolled around for a few circles before we suddenly stopped.

    Rogelio snorted because of great pain.

    We were stopped by a tree, but Rogelio''s waist hit the tree heavily.

    With one hand of Rogelio holding my head, I didn''t hurt much.

    I struggled to raise my head, only to see that Rogelio''s eyes were closed and he was motionless.

    I was so scared that I shook him in a hurry. "Rogelio, are you okay? Wake up, Rogelio..."

    I called his name for many times, but he still didn''t move.

    It was the first time that I felt like I only brought misfortunes to others around me. Why did I always put

    myself in danger with others?

    "Are you okay, Rogelio?"

    Rogelio didn''t move. He made me feel both afraid and worried. I couldn''t feel the pain from my body.

    However, it was useless to call him or shake his body. He just closed his eyes and didn''t respond at all.

    Because of anxiety and fear, and because the shadow in my heart a few days ago had notpletely

    dissipated, I cried out. "Rogelio, Rogelio, wake up, wake up..."

    However, there was still no response from him.

    I waspletely panicked.

    I struggled to get rid of Rogelio''s arms and sobbed to him, "Rogelio, wait for me. I''ll call someone to

    save you."

    I staggered to my feet. I didn''t know if he could hear me. I just wanted to hurry up to find someone to

    save us.

    But as soon as I took a step forward, my wrist was grabbed by something and I didn''t run at all.

    I turned around, only to find that my wrist was tightly grasped by Rogelio. When I looked at him again,

    he opened his eyes and looked at me with a smile.

    "If you leave, I will be bored alone."

    I was both surprised and pleased to see that he opened his eyes. I was just happy that he coulde

    back to his consciousness.

    I squatted down and checked for Rogelio''s condition. "You scared me to death. Where does it hurt?

    Where did you get hurt? Can you still move? Wait for me here. I''ll call someone over."

    Without answering, he just looked at me with a smile. He raised his hand and gently wiped away my

    tears. "I should have felt sorry for you when I saw you cry, but this time I was very happy."

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    "Ah, you worried me a lot. Let me see where you are hurt. Can you still stand up?"

    Without answering the question, he looked at me with a smile and said, "You are afraid that I will be in

    danger. You care about me very much, don''t you?"

    I was in a hurry to see the injury of him and looked behind him. "Of course I''m afraid that you will be

    hurt. Of course I don''t want you to be injured."

    "Jasmine, I love you!"

    I was stunned and looked into his eyes. The smile in his eyes made me nervous.

    Looking at the smile in his eyes, I finally understood something.

    "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?"

    Rogelio nodded his head and said, "I''m really curious. I want to know how you will react if something

    bad happens to me. Your reaction let me know that I don''t love the wrong person."

    Although I was a little angry with the so-called "love test", I was relieved to see that he was fine.

    I breathed a long sigh of relief and sat down in front of the hillside beside him.

    "Don''t y like this anymore, okay?"

    Rogelio supported his head with one arm and said, "Be careful when you walk in the future. If you walk

    like this, I won''t dare to take you to climb the mountain again."

    I raised my hand and removed the weeds from his hair. Then I dusted him gently.

    "The ground is cold. Get up."

    The moment he stood up, he frowned and hissed.

    "What''s wrong? Did you get hurt?"

    Rogelio put his hands on his waist andforted me with a smile, "I just hit my waist. It really hurts."

    I went to help Rogelio stand up from the ground, and his arm was on my shoulder. The satisfied smile

    on his face didn''t disappear.

    "Don''t lie to me anymore!"

    "Except what happened just now, I really didn''t lie to you before." With one hand on his waist, he

    looked really painful.

    Leaning against me, he asked, "What about you? Did you get hurt?"

    I shook my head. "I''m fine. Thank you for what you did to protect my safety just now..."

    With the other hand on my lips, he continued, "You don''t need to thank me. I hope you can understand.

    For you, even death is worth it, let alone a small injury."

 Chapter 220 Im Your Medicine

    Chapter 220 I''m Your Medicine

    I cast a reproachful nce at Rogelio and said, "Don''t say about death. If something really happens to

    you because of me, do you want me to feel guilty for a lifetime?"

    Rogelio and I walked down the mountain carefully step by step. In fact, the two of us looked a little

    embarrassed.

    Rogelio also raised his hand to help me remove a few weeds on my clothes. "Jasmine, although I don''t

    know what else you have to worry about, or perhaps you are worried about me, I still hope you can

    understand that I want to be your husband. Even after marriage, I will give you those you haven''t

    experienced and love you with all my heart and soul. Women should enjoy romance, and I am willing to

    give you all."

    Rogelio stopped and looked at me seriously, with expectations in his eyes.

    The scene that Rogelio risked his life to save me was still vivid in my mind.

    What Robbie said to me, what Xenia said to me, the marriage certificate between me and Rogelio, and

    the fact that I had some feelings for Rogelio, all made me hesitate.

    Perhaps this was my fate. My secret was exposed to the public at the most inappropriate time.

    Maybe the God had already linked Rogelio with me, and Robbie and I were destined to have no result

    in love.

    I would never change the fact that Robbie didn''t love me.

    After all, I couldn''t be free from vulgarity. I was an ordinary person who submitted to reality. In the

    struggle and hesitation, I wanted to take a step forward and have a happy family.

    I asked Rogelio, "Can you promise that you will treat me well and won''t bully me? Can you promise that

    you won''t leave me alone one day like my father or your father?"

    Hearing that, Rogelio smiled. He rubbed my nose with his index finger and said, "Silly girl, I love you

    too much. How can I be willing to leave you? I will stick to you for the rest of my life. Unless you

    abandon me, I will never leave you."

    Vows, always with its beautiful veil, conquered many people''s hearts.

    I was tired, and Rogelio was the best harbor for me at that time.

    "Ha-ha, honey, I love you!"

    I had never seen Rogelio so excited. He shouted and held me up with his arms around my waist.

    But as soon as he picked me up a little, he put me down in pain.

    Rogelio put his hand on his waist again and said, "It seems that I can''t hold you in my arms today."

    I hurriedly held Rogelio''s arms and said, "What a fool!"

    Rogelio looked at me with a happy smile. "I really want to be like this forever."

    It took us twice the time to go back to the vige''smittee.

    When we entered the vigemittee, Tyrone, who had been waiting for a long time, came out to

    wee us.

    Seeing us like this, Tyrone hurried up and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "I fell down by ident. Nothing serious."

    "There is a doctor in the vige. Do you need me to call him over to check on you first?"

    Rogelio waved his hand and pointed at me. "My wife is the best doctor for me. She is my poison and

    my omnipotent antidote."

    Tyrone was confused. "Well, you have been out for a long time. You must be hungry, right? I have

    warmed the food for you. I''ll prepare it for you. Eat it while it''s hot."

    After dinner, I helped Rogelio to the bed and asked, "Are you really okay? Do you want to go to the

    hospital?"

    Rogelio shook his head. "I''m fine. I''m not that delicate. I just sprained my ankle and I''ll be fine after a

    sleep."

    I asked again, "Are you really okay?"

    Rogelio nodded again and blinked at me. "I''m really fine. I don''t want to get sick. Then how can I marry

    you?"

    Rogelio pointed at his suitcase and said, "Honey, do me a favor. Open that suitcase for me."

    I opened the suitcase as required by Rogelio. He pointed at apartment in the suitcase and said,

    "There is a small box in it. Take it out."

    I unzipped it and saw a small red box in it.

    I took out the box and handed it to Rogelio.

    However, Rogelio didn''t take it. Instead, he said to me, "Open it and have a look."

    I took a look at Rogelio and then at the box in my hand. With a little strength, the lid of the box was

    opened.

    A big diamond ring appeared in front of me.

    "Do you like it?" asked Rogelio expectantly.

    I stared at Rogelio nkly.

    "I''ve prepared this ring since the day I confessed my love to you, but I haven''t got your reply. I''m still

    hesitating when it''s appropriate for me to give it to you. This time, I''m here to take the ring with me. I

    think it''s time to give it to you."

    Rogelio waved at me and asked me to sit next to him. He took out the diamond ring from the small box

    and gently raised my hand.

    "Jasmine, I''m serious. The moment I put on the ring, you are not only my nominal wife, and our

    marriage will no longer be a certificate. I will be faithful to our marriage, hoping that we will never be

    apart for the rest of our lives."

    Rogelio put the ring on my finger in his solemn oath.

    I knew that the ring on my finger was not only an ornament, but also knew what this little thing meant to

    me. From now on, I could only love, and only have Rogelio in my heart.

    That night, he still held me in his arms and fell asleep. He smiled and said that today he had the guts to

    make sex with me, but he was not capable of doing it.

    I tried to reach out my hand, but I was still not mentally prepared to hold him. Atst, I only gently

    clenched his cor.

    The second morning, Rogelio woke up before me. I saw his eyes full of love for me, which was from the

    bottom of his heart.

    Such a scene always made me feel warm unconsciously. I thought I had no reason to feel unhappy.

    "Does your waist still hurt?" I asked him.

    Rogelio moved a little and said, "I feel a little numb."

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    I sat up and said, "Which part of you hurts? Has your injury be serious?"

    It took a while for him to move his arms freely. He looked at me with a smile and said, "My arms are

    numb."

    I nced at him and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so naughty."

    Patting his arms, Rogelio said, "Come on, lie down for a while with me. Now I understand why so many

    people like to stay in bed in the morning."

    I took a look at my watch and said, "Well, if you can''t move, I''ll ask Tyrone to call the doctor. If you can

    still move, we should get ready. I''m afraid that the leaders of the city and the reporters wille soon."

    Rogelio stretched himself and said, "I''m not afraid of theiring. I want many people to witness how

    happy I am now."

    Finally, Rogelio sat upzily. I asked again, "How do you feel?"

    Rogelio nodded. "I''ve told you that you''re my medicine. You can cure all kinds of diseases of

    me."

 Chapter 221 The Meaning Of Travel

    Chapter 221 The Meaning Of Travel

    After breakfast, the two of us followed Tyrone and other leaders of the vige to the school site.

    When we arrived, all preparations had already been ready. There was a long row of tables, covered

    with red nnel, on which two microphones were ced in the chair.

    There were many chairs neatly ced under the stage.

    Because the number of chairs was limited, many vigers who heard the news were standing not far

    behind the chairs, looking quite orderly.

    I asked in a low voice, "Why are there so many people?"

    "There are leaders of the city, reporters, and you, a big star. So there must be many vigersing to

    attend the ceremony."

    "I''m not a big star. I just have one representative work. Only a few people know me. Don''tugh at me."

    "In this world, it is enough for me to know you."

    As he spoke, he bent his arm slightly and I put my hand on his arm.

    At this time, more than ten cars came one after another. Tyrone introduced all the leaders to us.

    The reporters began to take photos when the leaders got off the car.

    We had been arranged to sit ording to our identity.

    As far as I could remember, the ceremony took a long time, for more than a dozen leaders gave their

    respective statements. Rogelio and I also made speeches.

    Rogelio and I just simply expressed our wish to have more children to go to school, and he clearly

    stated that this was just the beginning. In the following days, he would donate more schools.

    I also asked for Rogelio''s opinion. I wanted to use all my advertisements fees in the Ivey as the tuition

    for children in mountainous areas.

    Rogelio agreed. He also said that I didn''t need money because he would support me.

    I couldn''t help but smile at him. "Why didn''t I see that your mouth is so sweet before?"

    "Really? Really? I mean it."

    With the consent of Rogelio, I said in public that I would donate all my endorsement expenses.

    However, this session onlysted for two hours before the official ceremony began.

    Then all kinds of reporters took pictures of us. The reporter''s interviews with us was also very official.

    Although it took a long time, when I saw the vigers around us apuding and expressing their

    gratitude to us, I felt that everything was worth it.

    Especially when I saw those children who were looking forward to going to school, I felt gratified that I

    could help more children and let more children not experience the misfortune of my childhood.

    After the ceremony, I and Rogelio decided to go home. After all, he had to deal with the business in the

    company, and my New Year''s Eve party was close at hand.

    I left with Rogelio in a farewell party. But when I left, I saw a nanny caring to the vige, and the

    license te number revealed that it was from our city.

    I asked Rogelio who was in that car.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "Don''t you want to help David''s family? This is my arrangement."

    I saw the car driving towards the vige. "Although I want to help, I have to ask you to do it. I still want

    to thank you."

    "Although it''s your wish, I''m not happy about it, because I almost lost you because of him. But I will

    help you do whatever you want to do, but this is my bottom line."

    Seeing that Rogelio cared about me more than I did, I was touched.

    Although the trip between me and Rogelio was not long, it was meaningful. Most importantly, it had

    changed my future life.

    It was already eight o''clock in the evening when I and Rogelio arrived home.

    When we entered the house, Nancy was sitting on the sofa in the hall, with a tabletputer in her

    hand and looking at something with interest.

    Seeing Nancy, Rogelio released my hand, sat beside Nancy and hugged her affectionately. "Mom,

    what are you looking at?" he asked.

    When Nancy saw Rogelio, a big smile appeared on her face. She touched his face with her hand and

    pointed at the tablet PC in her hand. "The CEO of the Ivey Group, together with his beloved wife, the

    movie star Jasmine, is dedicated to donate money for the poor children."

    "Look, there are a lot of praises on it. Look at these photos. My son is the most handsome man in the

    world. Why are you so handsome? You are more handsome than those male stars."

    Looking at the look on Nancy''s face, Rogelio smiled and said, "It''s all because my mother and father

    are both beautiful and handsome. Otherwise, how could they have so many beautiful children?"

    With a big smile on her face, Nancy looked at Rogelio. Her eyes were filled with affection towards her

    son.

    "You are the sweetest one among my children. Your brother and sister are not as good as you in

    making me happy. It''s so good that you can wake up. You don''t know how I survived the year you fell

    asleep."

    Nancy was very happy, but when she said these words, she suddenly burst into tears.

    Rogelio gave Nancy another hug andforted her, "Mom, I won''t let you worry anymore."

    "I''m d to hear that."

    It was not until Nancy raised her head that she noticed me. The smile in her eyes disappeared.

    She took a deep breath and gently pushed Rogelio away. She nced at me without leaving any trace

    and said, "Don''t say that you won''t make me worry. I like to worry about my own son."

    Nancy threw theptop on the sofa, stood up and pulled up Rogelio. "You haven''t eaten yet, have you?

    Let''s go to eat."

    Standing up, Rogelio didn''t follow her immediately. Instead, he looked back at me and reached out her

    hand. "Honey,e here."

    Looking askance at me, Nancy was unhappy to see that Rogelio took my hand.

    I didn''t know if Rogelio had noticed the atmosphere between me and Nancy, but he was holding my

    hand and holding Nancy''s hand.

    He said to the two of us, "It''s my honor to hold the two most important women in my life. Let me hold

    your hands every day, eat together and do a lot of things together, okay?"

    Nancy paused for a few seconds, sighed helplessly, drew a long ending and said, "Okay."

    Rogelio hugged Nancy. He rubbed her shoulder and said, "Mom, you are so kind."

    "Don''t say that, okay? You are my son. As a mother, I can''t say no to your decision."

    There were many steaming dishes on the table.

    "Why did you prepare so many delicious food?" asked Rogelio.

 Chapter 222 A Wifes Duty

    Chapter 222 A Wife''s Duty

    Nancy sat on the main seat, and Rogelio took me to sit beside Nancy.

    "I know the ce you went to. The environment and living condition there are so bad. You have lost a

    lot of weight in just two days. I''ll cook some delicious food for you."

    Rogelio touched his face and said, "Mom, it''s not as exaggerated as you said. I thought I gained weight

    because Jasmine took care of me these two days."

    Nancy nced at me when he looked at me. I saw the dissatisfaction in her eyes clearly.

    However, Nancy was so calm that she didn''t show it in front of Rogelio.

    At the table, Nancy didn''t say anything. The three of us looked harmonious and natural.

    After dinner, Nancy said to Rogelio, "It''s a long journey. I''ve asked Maria o prepare the hot water for

    you. You go to take a shower first."

    The first reaction of him was to look at me.

    "I asked you to take a shower. Why do you look at your wife? Should you ask for permission from her?

    Or are you afraid that she will just disappear in our house?"

    "That''s not true," said Rogelio in a hurry.

    Taking a look at me, Rogelio encouraged me with a smile, "I''m going to take a shower first. You go

    upstairs to take a shower and go to bed early."

    I nodded to Rogelio.

    Rogelio stood up and left.

    It was not until Rogelio went far that Nancy''s eyes fell on me again.

    Without the presence of Rogelio, the smile on her facepletely disappeared. Her calm face was no

    different from the time when she faced me alone before.

    "I didn''t talk to you when you were sick. Now that you and Rogelio havee to this intimate

    rtionship, I have something to say."

    Raising her chin, Nancy looked at me with disdain, "I didn''t expect you to be so scheming. I didn''t

    expect that you didn''t divorce Rogelio, and now you exposed your marriage in front of the media in

    person. You''ve sessfully pped me in the face, ignoring my warning that you were not allowed to

    enter the Luo family before. Do you think since you are going to be his wife, I can do nothing to you

    from now on?"

    I exined, "Auntie, I didn''t expose my marriage with Rogelio to the public on my own. And I didn''t

    want to disobey you."

    "Don''t pretend in front of me. I won''t wrong you."

    I didn''t argue with her anymore for her firm belief. Instead, I chose to be silent.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "At this point, I don''t want to talk about this with you today."

    Nancy looked in the direction where Rogelio had disappeared and said, "He is my son. He has

    experienced a major ident and hase back to life. As his mother, I can see his mind. Now he is

    thinking about you. I don''t want him to be unhappy. Since he likes you, I won''t separate you. I won''t

    make him unhappy, let alone make him think that as his mother, I can''t tolerate the woman he likes."

    I thought that Nancy wanted me to leave Rogelio, but I didn''t expect that she would be have such an

    idea now.

    "You and that Michelle are the same kind of woman in my heart. You are both shameless and bad

    women. I respect my son''s choice. I also know that even if I ask you to leave him, you won''t be

    obedient to my order, or you won''t do such a thing."

    "Although I won''t force you to separate with him, since you are going to marry into the Luo family, you

    have to follow the rules of the Luo family in the future. Don''t let me see those gossip news again, and

    don''t do anything to betray Rogelio. Do you understand?"

    I knew that it was her bottom line to ept my existence with such an attitude.

    I nodded to her and said, "I see, Auntie."

    "Don''t call me aunt from now on, especially in front of Rogelio, or he will be unhappy. If you can make

    my son happy, I can turn a blind eye to you. If you make him unhappy, don''tin that as a mother-

    inw, I will show a bad attitude to you."

    I took a deep breath, looked into her eyes and tried to call her, "Mom."

    There was only a heavy snort from her nose as response, and her face was full of disdain and disgust

    Nancy raised her finger and touched her ear, as if what I said really stained her ears.

    "If Rogelio wants to hold a wedding ceremony for you, then just do it. After all, I don''t want to see his

    marriage be so quiet. After all, he is the CEO of a group. He must have a grand wedding."

    "Thank you, mom."

    "As the eldest daughter-inw of the Luo family, you should know your duty. Do you know what you

    should do?"

    I didn''t understand what she meant. After thinking for a while, I answered, "Take good care of mom and

    Rogelio."

    "What can you take care of us? In terms of taking care of us, all the servants in the Luo family are

    better than you.

    I''m afraid you can''t even take good care of myself." She nced at me.

    I can''t imagine how Nancy and I would get along with each other in the future.

    "When I married Rogelio''s father, I gave birth to two sons and a daughter for the Luo family. Women

    should assume the obligation to carry on the family line. It''s your duty to have children, understand?"

    I had never thought about this question. I felt a little embarrassed when she said it so frankly.

    I nodded slightly.

    With a sigh, Nancy looked at me. Although she still didn''t like me, it was the first time that she said to

    me in a somewhat admonishing tone, "If you want to stay in the Luo family, the child is your foundation,

    just like me. Although my husband doesn''t go home because of his affairs, my position in the Luo

    family has never changed."

    I nodded again. "Okay, I know."

    Rubbing her temples, Nancy said, "I''m tired after talking to you. I''m going upstairs to have a rest. You

    can go back to your room."

    Nancy stood up, and so did I.

    I watched her leave and then went upstairs.

    When I opened the door, I saw that the light in my room was on, and Rogelio was lying on my bed in

    pajamas with one hand supporting his head.

    Seeing me, he smiled. "What did mom say to you?"

    "You know Mom wants to talk to me?"

    "How long have you known my mom and how long have I known her? How can I not know what she

    wants to do?"

    Then he sat up and looked at me. "What did she say to you? Did she embarrass you?"

 Chapter 223 His Desire

    Chapter 223 His Desire

    I shook my head at Rogelio and said lightly, "No, mom didn''t make things difficult for me. She just said

    that she wanted to hold a wedding ceremony and that she wanted us to get along well in the future."

    Rogelio tilted his head slightly and asked in disbelief, "That''s it?"

    I nodded and said, "Yes, that''s it."

    With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, he stood up and walked up to me, giving me a hug.

    Holding me in his arms like that, Rogelio said to me in a soft tone, "In fact, I know my mother''s temper.

    Although sometimes she is not friendly to outsiders, she is not a bad person. I think everything will be

    fine after a long time."

    "I know."

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Rogelio let go of me a little and looked at me with an evil smile as before. "Did mom really say nothing

    else?"

    I didn''t want to put him in a dilemma, so I said, "Yes."

    However, Rogelio smiled evilly. "My mother is waiting for her grandson. She is looking forward to

    having her grandson all day long. She urged us to get married in order to have grandsons. I don''t

    believe she won''t mention it to you."

    My heart was beating fast. I could see his desire in his eyes, but I was not ready for it.

    Staring at my drooping eyes, he asked, "Are you still shy?"

    "Didn''t you say that you would wait for the wedding?"

    Holding my hand and gently stroking my back, he said, "But I don''t want to wait any longer."

    "Rogelio, I..."

    Rogelio lowered his head slightly and his lips moved towards me. I subconsciously stepped back a little

    to avoid him.

    Seeing that, he frowned slightly and pouted like a spoiled child.

    He approached me tentatively again.

    I couldn''t help but feel conflicted.

    "Sister-inw, sister-inw..."

    Rosie''s voice came and my door was pushed open.

    Hearing her voice, Rogelio loosened his grip on me and took two steps back.

    "Wow!" As soon as Rosie entered the room, she covered her eyes with her hands. However, she

    opened her fingers and her eyes didn''t leave the two of us at all.

    "It seems that I came at the wrong time."

    "Why didn''t you knock when you entered other people''s room? You''re getting more and more unruly,"

    Rogelio asked.

    Rosie curled her lips. "This is my sister-inw''s room. Who knows you are here? Besides, the door is

    not ajar."

    Staring at her, Rogelio said, "Get out of here since you know it''s not the right time."

    "My dear brother, you haven''t missed me for a few days? Even if you don''t miss me, I miss my sister-in-

    law. Can you lend her to me for a while? You haven''t had enough intimacy in the past two days?"

    Rosie shook her head with a funny look and raised her eyelids. She didn''t intend to leave but sat on the

    armchair in the room.

    I was d that she coulde at this time.

    I walked to her and sat down on another armchair beside her.

    "Why didn''t I see you during the meal?"

    Rosie moved her neck and said, "I ate outside with my friends. I just came back and visited mom. She

    said you were back and I wanted toe to see you. But I didn''t expect you two..."

    Rosie teased, pointing at me and Rogelio.

    Rogelio rolled her eyes at her. "You bad girl."

    Rosie still smiled and teased, "Brother, you''ve slept for a year. Doesn''t that affect your ability to...?"

    Rogelio rolled his eyes at her, pretending to be annoyed. "You''re not a child. Why are you so

    straightforward? Don''t you feel ashamed?"

    "Humph!" Rosie didn''t take it seriously. She curled her lips and said, "I''m not a child anymore. It doesn''t

    matter if I tell you about it."

    Rosie pointed at Rogelio and the door. "Brother, you two still have a long time to live together. Why

    don''t you go back to your room and sleep for a while? You can lend my sister-inw to me for a while

    and I return her to youter."

    "I''ve slept for a long time. I''m not interested in sleeping."

    "Brother! Can you stop showing off your love in front of me? Don''t you know that I''m not only single, but

    also lovesick? I can''t see other people being sweet in love now, understand?"

    Rogelio frowned and asked, "Did you drink again?"

    She looked away and didn''t answer directly.

    Rogelio red at her and said, "You must quit drinking, understand? If you keep drinking like this,

    something bad will happen sooner orter. As a girl, do you want to get married or not?"

    "You are so capable. Help me, help me win Kim''s heart. Let alone quit drinking, I''m willing to lie on the

    ground and be a docile kitten all day long if I can win his heart."

    "It''s Kim again. It''s okay if you don''t drink. Once you drink, you will keep talking about him. I''ll say it

    again. No, that man can''t be your boyfriend. What''s your identity and what''s his identity? A second-

    ss man wants to be a son-inw of our Luo family? I don''t know mom will agree or not, even if I can''t

    agree him to enter the Luo family."

    Rosie was a little angry. "I thought you could be more open-minded. In fact, you are just like my mother.

    You always want me to marry a man of equal social rank and let me be the sacrifice for your business.

    But what about you? You choose Jasmine as your wife. If I ask you to marry someone else, will you

    agree to my suggestion?"

    With a darkened face, he asked, "Can Kimpare with your sister-inw?"

    "Why can''t he? Kim is not the second rate as you said. Besides, my sister-inw''s family background is

    worse than his. My sister-inw''s mother is still in prison and hasn''t been released yet."

    Rogelio looked at me and was afraid that I would feel ufortable.

    I knew that Rosie was drank, and she didn''t mean to harm me. So I smiled at him and hoped that he

    wouldn''t mind and don''t get angry with her.

    And I also knew that Rosie likes Kim. She had drunk for him for more than once or two times.

    But when I thought of what had happened when I met Kim in the night club that day, I couldn''t think of

    anything good about him. I just thought time was the antidote to make Rosie forget him.

    "Brother, can you go out first? I''m here for my sister-inw, not for you," she said impatiently.

    I looked at him. In fact, I didn''t want to repeat what happened just now. So I said to Rogelio, "Let Rosie

    stay here for a while."

    Hearing what I said, he took a deep breath and finally moved.

    However, Rogelio walked to me, bent over and kissed me on the top of my head. "Go to bed

    early."

 Chapter 224 I Couldnt Be The One In His Heart

    Chapter 224 I Couldn''t Be The One In His Heart

    Seeing how intimate Rogelio was to me, Rosie protested and asked him to leave as soon as possible.

    After casting a nce at Rosie, he left my room reluctantly.

    Seeing that Rogelio went out, Rosie looked at me with a smile, but there was a hint of bitterness in the

    corners of her mouth. "Sister inw, I envy you and brother now. You finally be a couple and get

    married, but what about me? Sometimes I feel sorry for myself."

    When she was speaking, she was not in the mood to joke anymore. Instead, her eyes began to wet

    and soon covered them with her hands.

    I looked at her with concern, took out a piece of paper and handed it to her. "You don''t have much

    contact with him. So how much do you know about him? Is it really worth it?"

    Rosie took the tissue I gave her and wiped her tears. "In fact, I asked myself the same question before,

    but I just couldn''t help falling in love with him."

    Rosie sniffed and said, "I saw him drinking alone in the nightclub. He didn''t have a bodyguard around

    him, so I sat next to him. Then I told him that I liked him and wanted him to give me a chance. Guess

    what he told me?"

    "What did he say?"

    "He asked me to get out of here. He said he had fallen in love with a woman."

    Rosie wiped her eyes and said, "He drank alone for a woman and said he had no right to love that

    woman. I said that I can love him, but he asked me to get out of here and didn''t even look at me. He

    also said that no one couldpare with that woman."

    Thinking of what Kim looked likest time, I couldn''t imagine that he would also be an infatuated

    man.

    But I still tried to persuade her. "In that case, since he has someone else in his heart, you should not

    insist."

    Rosie didn''t listen to my persuasion at all. She shook her head and said, "No, I think we two are

    destined to be together. I''m obsessed with him. He''s obsessed with someone else. We all drink alone

    because of boredom and sadness, aren''t we? I always feel that I will have a chance one day, and I

    believe that he will forget that woman because of me."

    I couldn''t help but sigh in my heart. Love was really a strange thing. It could make people who lived a

    peaceful and happy life be happier or fall into a deep abyss overnight.

    She looked at me in a daze. "Sister inw, can you teach me how to make Kim like me?"

    Her request was really hard for me. I shook my head and said, "I don''t know. How could I know what

    kind of woman he likes?"

    She still looked at me for help. "But I think you must have a way. Look at my brother. He is so obsessed

    with you that he can even give up his rtionship with Michelle for so many years. I really want to know

    what your charm is."

    "I''m not charming at all. Maybe it''s because he has forgotten a lot of things in the past, and he can''t

    remember many past memories with Michelle, so he chose me."

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    She sneered, "Sister inw, you are so naive."

    "What?"

    Rosie wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. "Forget it. I don''t want to talk about

    you and my eldest brother. You two are in deep love now. I''m jealous. My second elder brother and I

    are the most miserable ones now."

    "What''s wrong with him? Is he okay?"

    "He is also a bachelor like me. He was hurt by Michelle once. I''m afraid he has fear of love now. I''ve

    never seen any woman around him since then."

    "He was hurt by Michelle? How did he get hurt?"

    "Well, this is a taboo in our hearts. We''d better not mention it. But recently, I went to see my brother. He

    didn''t get drunk all the time. However, every time he went there now, he smelled to be heavily drunk.

    I''m afraid he began to be addicted to alcohol after he opened a night club. I don''t know if it''s because

    Michelle has broken up with my eldest brother and attracted him again."

    I didn''t know why, but when I heard what she said, I felt a little sad. "He got drunk? Do you think he did

    it for Michelle?"

    Rosie shrugged. "Then who else can he do it for? I haven''t seen him love any other woman in these

    years."

    I lowered my eyes.

    Rosie sighed, "Do you think my family is in a mess? Sometimes I wonder if it''s because my eldest

    brother and second elder brother look so alike and even have the same preferences that they are

    always entangled with the same woman. Just like you, although your scandal with my second elder

    brother is not true, your rtionship with his was unclear in the eyes of outsiders. In the end, you still

    chose to be with my eldest brother."

    Rosie shook her head again. "My eldest brother is more charming. At that time, Michelle also chose my

    eldest brother, although you are my real sister-inw now."

    Clenching my fists, I felt a little sad.

    I still remembered how absent-minded Robbie was when he looked at Michelle on the big screen.

    Rosie''s words finally made me understand why Robbie let me marry Rogelio at that time and why he

    refused to help me with my divorce after I left the Luo family.

    I once doubted it, but now it was the only reasonable reason.

    It was inevitable that I felt a little bitterness in my heart.

    Rosie took a deep breath and said, "I had wanted to talk to you and asked you to help me win Kim''s

    heart, but why did I say these things to you? Sister-inw, please help me. Just help me this time. I

    really like Kim. I don''t want amercial marriage. I also want to find someone I like. If you can''t do

    anything, just tell my eldest brother and let him help me this time. Moreover, love is not a marriage. In

    the future, if he is really not suitable for me, I will break up with him. Maybe I will leave him myself!"

    Rosie held my hand and said, "You don''t know how sad it is to be in one-sided love. I''m really going

    crazy. Sister-inw, in fact, you should know a little about it. When you were forced to leave my brother

    and watched the video I gave you, you also had the same feelings like me, didn''t you?"

    Although I was still reluctant, I nodded and said, "Let me help you."

    Rosie smiled and rested her head on my knees. "I know you are the only one in this family who can

    understand me. Only you can help me."

    Missing someone was the most tormenting thing in the world. There was no end or deadline.

    However, Rosie chose to keep chasing and trying, but I didn''t have the courage. I chose to retreat and

    hide it in my heart.

    With my consent, she said goodbye to me after sitting for a while and went back to sleep.

    "Do you need me to drive you home?"

    "No, thanks. I can walk myself."

    Seeing her leave, I also took a shower. I sighed for a while and persuaded myself to let go of my past. I

    was also worried about Robbie''s drunkenness, but it was a pity that I couldn''t be the one in his heart.

 Chapter 225 Unavoidable Thing

    Chapter 225 Unavoidable Thing

    I didn''t know when I fell asleep, but when I woke up in the morning and opened my eyes, I found that

    Rogelio was lying beside me, holding me in his arms as before.

    But I didn''t realize the existence of him the whole night.

    Today, Rogelio didn''t wake up before me. His eyes were still closed, and his long eyshes were as

    long as Robbie''s. His eyshes looked very beautiful when they cast shadow on his handsome face.

    I took a deep breath and looked at Rogelio quietly.

    This was also a good life for me.

    My husband was in front of me. I had my own home.

    Suddenly, the phone rang. Rogelio opened his eyes. The two of us looked at each other. He kissed me

    on the forehead with a smile.

    "It''s a happy thing to see you as soon as I open my eyes."

    I looked at him and asked, "When did youe to my room?"

    Rogelio held me tighter and said, "I found that without you by my side, I couldn''t sleep soundly, so I

    came here uninvited."

    "You...What can I say to you?"

    Rogelio smiled and looked at his watch. "I''m going to thepany today. Get up and go with me,

    okay?"

    It seemed that Rogelio really want me to apany him to thepany. He reminded me, "Your

    design drawing hasn''t been finished, and your advertisement hasn''t been finished yet!"

    I nodded to him and said, "Okay, I haven''t worked hard for a long time."

    Finally, he let go of my hand and said, "Let''s get up and freshen up together, okay?"

    Rogelio stayed in the small bathroom with me and squeezed toothpaste for me.

    Women were soft animals. They couldn''t stand men''s kindness to them, especially people like me who

    lacked love since childhood. I was more easily moved by these small details.

    I brushed my teeth and washed my face together with him, and we looked at each other in the mirror so

    that I felt his gaze. Or we just looked into each other''s eyes. No matter how hard-hearted I was, it was

    inevitable that his warm eyes would melt my cold heart.

    I knew this used to be the happy life I had always wanted.

    After we got changed, we went downstairs to have breakfast.

    When we went downstairs, Nancy was already sitting downstairs. When I saw her, I called her softly,

    "Mom."

    Although Nancy still snorted reluctantly, she nced at Rogelio who was holding my hand and said to

    us, "Let''s eat."

    When we were sitting at the table, there was only a bowl of ck things in front of me, with a faint smell

    of medicine.

    "Drink this. It''s good for your health," said Nancy in a somewhat awkward tone.

    Under the gaze of Nancy, I picked up the bowl.

    I put it to my mouth and took a sip. The bitter taste was very bad.

    But I could roughly guess what the medicine was used for.

    "Drink it. What are you waiting for? Are you afraid that I will poison you to death? I also drank it when I

    gave birth to my sons."

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    I didn''t want to upset Nancy, so I swallowed the medicine in one gulp.

    Seeing that there was no residue in the bowl, Nancy''s straight face looked much better.

    "Let''s eat!"

    Rogelio kept looking at me. It was not until Nancy gave the order that he pushed a ss of milk to me.

    "Have a sip."

    I took a few sips of milk to clear up the bitterness in my mouth.

    ncing at the pile of food in front of me, Nancy said, "Eat all of them. Don''t leave anything else. As

    the saying goes, if the field is not good, what good seedling can grow on it? The nutrition in your body

    is very important for you to give birth to healthy and strong babies."

    I looked at the food in front of me and then at Nancy''s. My breakfast was obviously much more than

    hers.

    "Mom, are you trying to make my wife fat?"

    "I''m taking care of your wife for you. Look at her, she''s thin."

    "Thank you, mom!" said Rogelio with a smile.

    It seemed that he didn''t think there was too much food in front of me. He said to me, "Let''s eat. I also

    think you should eat more."

    I felt very full that morning. I had a hard time eating up all the food and I had a stomachache.

    I was thest one to finish the meal. It was not until I finished all the food that Nancy seemed to be

    satisfied with letting me and Rogelio go. She also told us toe back early.

    On the way, I rubbed my belly because of my stomachache. Rogelio felt it very funny and looked at me

    from time to time when driving.

    "If you don''t want to experience this all the time, you''d better give birth to a baby for me as soon as

    possible."

    Facing Rogelio alone, I felt a little aggrieved. I pouted and looked at him. "Can you stop me from

    drinking that? Can you stop me from eating so much? My stomach is really ufortable."

    At this time, the red light was on. While the car was stopped, Rogelio leaned over and whispered in my

    ear with a smile, "Then give birth to a baby with me as soon as possible!"

    I was blushed by what he said.

    Rogelio smiled at me and started the car again.

    I was not as rxed as I looked. I couldn''t help but look at him. I know that if I chose this marriage, this

    problem would never be avoided.

    Feeling my gaze, he asked, "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    "Rogelio, will you really be good to me all your life?"

    "Silly girl, you are my wife. If I don''t treat you well, do I have to treat other women well? In my heart, no

    one can rece you."

    When I arrived at thepany with him, the employees looked at me with more respect. In addition to

    greeting Rogelio, they also nodded at me.

    And Rogelio held my hand without paying attention to others'' reactions.

    In my memory, Rogelio always held my hand and seldom loosened it. And there was more love in his

    eyes, which made my heart melt little by little.

    I was still sitting in front of the desk that he prepared for me.

    When he was working, he would turn to look at me from time to time. Every time we looked at each

    other, I could see his smile.

    At ten o''clock, he went to the meeting again. I sat at my desk and thought of my design.

    My recent experience inspired me. I threw half of my previous design into the trash can and began to

    paint again.

    As my thoughts gradually became clear, my inspiration gradually emerged, and I used the pen in my

    hand to continue to draw.

    When I finally felt a little tired, I raised my head and twisted my neck back and forth, only to hear the

    laughter of him.

    I looked at the sound source in a daze and found that Rogelio was sitting on the sofa in the office, with

    his legs crossed and looking at me quietly.

    "When did youe back?"

 Chapter 226 Long Time No See

    Chapter 226 Long Time No See

    With a smile, Rogelio stood up and put a ss of water in front of me. "It''s really fascinating then you

    are focused on one thing, but I''m a little jealous of these papers. I also hope that I can be the pen in

    your hand and be held by you."

    "No wonder mom said that you were the most sweet talker among her children."

    With a smile, Rogelio lowered his head and reached out to pick up the sketch I drew. His eyes lit up. "It

    looks good!"

    Standing next to Rogelio, I looked at my work and said, "Rogelio, I have an idea. I don''t want to design

    a dress simply. I want to design a series."

    Rogelio asked me full of curious in his eyes, "A series? Tell me what you think. "

    "The materials and workmanship of this serious of clothes are the same. This series is divided into

    household, career, banquet, travel, and ording to the asion, thefort and fashion of the

    clothes are distinguished."

    There was some praise in Rogelio''s eyes. "It sounds very novel and creative!"

    I didn''t know much about business, and I didn''t dare to affect the interests of thepany on my own. I

    didn''t want to let Rogelio open the back door for me just because of my work. So I said to him, "do you

    really think so? In fact, this is just one of my ideas. I don''t know if it is feasible. "

    Rogelio answered firmly, "Of course. Tell me more about your idea."

    After getting the approval of Rogelio, I plucked up some courage. "I want to think of a name for this

    series of clothes."

    "What name do you want?"

    "Can I call it ''Clouds''?"

    Rogelio turned to me and asked, "why do you want to call it this name?"

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "I still remember that the first time I stepped onto the stage was the ''angel falling into the mortal world''

    designed by Rosie. I hope this angel can live her life and live a happy life. So I want to call this series

    ''Clouds''."

    Rogelio looked at me with appreciation, "Honey, do you think marrying me is what you want? Is it your

    ''Clouds''?" Is it the happiest posture you think? "

    Looking at Rogelio, I had an umtion and expectation in my heart. "At least I hope so."

    Looking at the design draft in his hand, Rogelio said, "I''m very interested in your design and idea, and

    I''m also very optimistic about it. I''m looking forward to itspletion, and I believe that it will bring new

    topics to ourpany. Moreover, I will discuss with the design department and the board of directors,

    and take this design as the main series, and position it as a limited edition."

    I didn''t know much about the clothing market. Although I was looking forward to the result mentioned

    by Rogelio, I was not so confident in myself.

    "What if no one is willing to buy it then?"

    Rogelio answered without hesitation, "Then I''ll buy them all for you as souvenirs."

    Sitting in the bright office and working in afortable environment was actually a better state and

    mood than when I was filming. I also enjoyed the time of quietly drawing the design drafts.

    That day, I and Rogelio were about to go home early, but as soon as we got in the car, Rogelio

    received a call.

    Putting down the phone in her hand, Rogelio said apologetically, "there''s an important client. I''m afraid I

    can''t go home with you. That''s the nature of my work. I''m sorry, honey. This client is very important,

    and he just took a turn on the way. I have to see him."

    "Do you need me to wait for you in thepany?"

    Rogelio shook his head and said, "No, thanks. I don''t know when the appointment will be held. You go

    back first and tell mom that I may not be able to have dinner at home. You go back to apany her

    for me."

    I nodded and said, "okay. Don''t work toote."

    Rogelio looked at me with smile, "Will you miss me? Or are you worried that I will go out to fool

    around? "

    "Of course not!"

    Rogelio smoothed the hair on my forehead and said, "I know it''s hard for you to get along with mom

    now, but you are all my important women. If you can give birth to a grandson for her, I promise that all

    the problems will be solved."

    "Do you also want a child? Or just because mom likes it? "

    With a smile, Rogelio said, "of course I want it, too. In particr, I want our own baby, the fruit of our

    love, so that our life will be happier."

    Rogelio looked at his watch and said, "It''ste. I''ll ask my secretary to drive you home."

    "No. I can call a taxi outside."

    "No way. What if we meet some bad guys again?"

    Determined, Rogelio called his secretary and asked her to drive me home.

    After the secretary came, Rogelio gave the car key to her and returned to thepany.

    I sat in the back seat and looked out of the window.

    The constant stream of traffic made all the scenery look so monotonous and boring.

    "Which road are we on?"

    "Han River Road."

    In fact, I just know perfectly well but I could not help ask, "If you turn left, it will be the Gan River Road,

    right?"

    The Secretary replied, "yes, madam. Do you want to go?"

    I hesitated for a moment, but I couldn''t help saying, "let''s go home from that road!"

    The Secretary didn''t ask me why I wanted to take a detour, but said, "okay."

    The car turned left at the intersection and soon entered the Gan River Road.

    When I looked up, I saw a striking que, "ChenXing Entertainment".

    An indescribable feeling surged in my heart. I closed my eyes, trying to calm myself down, but I still

    couldn''t control myself and said to the Secretary, "can you stop for a while?"

    "Okay."

    The Secretary stopped the car. I sat in the car and looked at the door in a daze. It was not the business

    time yet, and there were not many people passing by, but the car of Robbie was clearly parked not far

    away from the door.

    I hesitated for a while, but I couldn''t persuade myself and said to the Secretary, "wait for me here for a

    while."

    The Secretary pointed to the parking lot and said, "then I''ll park my car here and wait for you."

    I nodded and opened the door.

    I walked towards the door of the Vici. The doorman recognized me when he saw me. "Hello, Mrs.

    Jasmine!"

    It was more like a reminder.

    "Is Robbie here?"

    The doorman nodded, "yes, he''s in the room. I''ll show you the way."

    The doorman said and led the way for me.

    The light in the nightclub was dim. The closer we got to Robbie, the more people we saw.

    The doorman pointed at the innermost door and said, "That''s it. You can knock on the door ande

    in. I''ll go back first."

    I nodded to the doorman and said, "thank you."

    I stood at the door of the private room, but my hand didn''t knock for a long time. I was hanging in the

    air, hesitating whether I should see him or not.

    At this time, the door was suddenly opened. I was stunned to see the personing out.

    Seeing me standing at the door, Michelle was first stunned, and then smiled with a trace of mockery.

    "Long time no see!"

 Chapter 227 I Am Fine

    Chapter 227 I Am Fine

    I was stunned there. I didn''t expect to meet Michelle here.

    I asked almost without thinking, "Why are you here?"

    Michelle snorted and sneered, "Since you cane, why can''t I? You know, you have a husband now,

    and I''m single. "

    Michelle looked me up and down and said, "I really underestimated you. No wonder I have warned you

    so many times, but you still refuse. It turns out that you have a trump card."

    By instinct, I didn''t want to argue with Michelle too much, because I thought such an argument was

    worthless.

    Michelle didn''t seem to be in the mood. She just nced at me contemptuously and said, "What I got

    today is all your fault. I said, don''t be happy too early. It''s just the beginning."

    "What do you want to say?"

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Michelle smiled vaguely, "what did I say? It won''t be long before you know it. Hahaha... "

    Michelle burst intoughter and passed by me.

    The sound of her high-heeled shoes echoed in the corridor. It was not until the sound disappeared in

    my ears that I reached out my hand and pushed the door open without knocking.

    As soon as the door of the box was pushed open, I smelled a pungent smell of alcohol, which entered

    my nose unscrupulously.

    The light in the room was dim, extending from the ground to the mess on the table.

    As soon as I lifted my foot, I saw an empty bottle rolling on the ground and heading for the sofa.

    The room was very quiet, and the rolling sound of the wine bottle was particrly abrupt.

    Finally, the bottle stopped. On the sofa where the bottle stopped, Robbie was lying on the ground with

    half a bottle of wine in his hand.

    With his arms hanging down, it seemed that Robbie was asleep.

    In my impression, Robbie had never been like this, because he once said that he would not get drunk,

    but today he was not like this.

    I couldn''t help walking over and trying to take the bottle from his hand.

    However, although he was lying on his stomach, Robbie clenched the bottle subconsciously.

    I seemed to have woken him up, and Robbie turned over with the strong smell of alcohol.

    I tried to call him gently, "Robbie."

    With his eyes closed, he said impatiently, "don''t bother me."

    Although I feel ufortable, I still tried to call him, "Robbie, don''t drink, and don''t sleep here."

    Robbie shook his head and opened his eyes unhappily.

    His long eyshes flickered slightly when he saw me, and then he slowly closed his eyes. "Why are

    you here? What are you doing here? "

    Although I feel a little sad, I still tried to suppress my emotions and answered, "I passed by here and

    saw your car, so I came to see you."

    Although there was a strong smell of alcohol on Robbie''s body, his state was not as bad as that of

    ordinary drunk people. At least, he gave me a clear feeling and consciousness.

    Robbie slowly sat up on the sofa, but his body was stillpletely leaning against it.

    He only opened his eyes a crack and did not look straight at me. "Here is nothing deserve to see!"

    "Aren''t you going home? Mom miss you, too. "

    With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Robbie asked, "have you begun to call her mom? Good,

    very good! "

    I pursed my lips and said, "didn''t you say that you don''t like drinking? Why did you drink so much all of

    a sudden? "

    Hearing that, Robbie tilted his head slightly. "Do I need to report to you?"

    Although Robbie used to be very cold, he had never had such a stabbing feeling when he spoke.

    "I didn''t mean anything else. I just don''t want to see you like this..."

    "I understand what you mean. Thank you for your concern. You can leave now."

    Robbie rubbed his nose gently. I didn''t expect our rtionship to be like this.

    I bit my lips and asked Robbie, "Anyway, you are my agent. Is it really necessary for us to be alienated

    from each other since then?"

    Robbie let out a chuckle, "I''m your agent and you''re my sister-inw. You don''t have to be unfamiliar

    with me, but there is still a distance between us."

    It was hard for me to ept his harsh words. I couldn''t help but ask, "Robbie, do you have to talk to me

    like that? Is it because of Michelle''s current situation that you vented your anger on me?"

    Robbie stared at me for a few seconds as if he was frozen, which made me feel ufortable.

    There was an indescribable sense of strangeness in his eyes, as if we had never been peaceful with

    each other in the past.

    "Yes, you hurt Michelle. I don''t like you now. Maybe I shouldn''t have saved you from David at that time."

    I couldn''t help clenching my fists. Thinking of what Michelle looked like just now, I asked, "are you

    going to be with Michelle?"

    Robbie smiled, "Yes, why not? Now that we are single again, isn''t it the best choice for us to choose

    each other? "

    The corners of my mouth twitched unnaturally. "Your wish is finally fulfilled. You two finally get married.

    Shouldn''t I congratte you first?"

    Taking a breath of wine, Robbie said, "No, it''s not necessary. After your wedding with Rogelio is over,

    it''s our turn. You can congratte me at that time."

    My eyes couldn''t help be wet. I tried my best to open them and didn''t want the tears to fall.

    "Since you have got what you want, why do you have to get drunk all day long? You''d better drink less,

    pay more attention to your health and apany Michelle. Then, I''ll go first."

    I turned around, although I was still reluctant to leave.

    When I opened the door, the voice of Robbie suddenly came from behind, "Jasmine!"

    His voice was not as cold as before. I turned to look at him with thest hope.

    "Rogelio is a good man and a good husband. You will be happy."

    I stared at Robbie. At this moment, I didn''t even have thest hope.

    "Rogelio is indeed a good man. He is also very good to me. Thank you. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t

    have such a good marriage."

    With his eyes down, Robbie looked calm.

    I bit my lips and left the room quickly.

    The moment I walked out, I couldn''t help but shed tears. My heart was broken.

    After I got out of Vici, I wiped off the tears with my fingers and went back to the car.

    Rogelio''s secretary was still sitting in the car. After a while, she asked, "where are we going now?"

    There was unbearable sadness in my voice. "Let''s go home."

    "Are you feeling ufortable?"

    "No, I''m fine. I''m fine."

 Chapter 228 Blessing

    Chapter 228 Blessing

    When I arrived home, Rogelio hadn''te back yet, and even Nancy wasn''t at home.

    "Why do youe back alone?"

    Looking at Rosie who was standing at the top of the stairs, I was quite surprised. "Why are you home

    today?"

    Rosie shrugged her shoulders. "My friends dated, fell in love, and went shopping. Today, no one cares

    about me at the same time. Why didn''t my brothere back with you?"

    I also went upstairs. "An important client came to thepany temporarily, so he didn''te back in

    time. He asked me toe back first."

    Rosie nodded and leaned over to me when I got close to her. "Sister inw, have you told brother about

    my request?"

    I shook my head honestly.

    Rosie looked a little disappointed.

    I said to her, "You should at least let me find a good time!"

    Rosie leaned her head on my shoulder and said, "Sister inw, I count on you to lead a happy life."

    "No, please don''t put so much pressure on me. I still don''t like Kim."

    "Of course you don''t like him. You have my brother. How can you like him! If you like him, I can''t let you

    be with him, not to mention my brother!"

    I couldn''t help shaking my head. "You are really ''poisoned'' by that guy."

    "Didn''t you get poisoned by my brother?"

    I couldn''t help but feel a little depressed, thinking of the scene I saw Robbie today.

    "I''ll take you to a ce."

    I followed Rosie downstairs. She took me to open the door of a room on the first floor. The room was

    very small and there was nothing special. But with Rosie, I saw a ring-shaped staircase extending

    down in the corner of the room.

    Rosie touched a switch on the wall and the dim yellow light was on. A spacious basement appeared in

    front of me, and there were many bottles of wine in it.

    "What''s this?"

    "My wine cer. All the wine here are collected by my father. They are all good red wines which have

    been preserved for many years."

    Her hand swept over the wine rack and her eyes were fixed on something.

    "My father is the only one who likes to collect such things in my family. My two brothers don''t like wine.

    Few peoplee here in usual."

    Although I could guess something, I still asked, "Then why are you here today?"

    Rosie smiled at me. "What do you think we can do here?"

    Rosie stopped, took out a bottle of red wine and said to me, "This wine has been preserved for 82

    years. Would you like to drink with me?"

    "Why do you want to drink again?"

    Rosie skillfully found a bottle opener, took out two red wine sses and sat down in front of a small

    round table in the cer.

    She poured two sses of wine and shook the ss gently. Looking at the red wine inside, she said,

    "It''s really good wine."

    Rosie pointed at another ss of wine and said, "Would you like to drink some? Even if you want to

    have a taste of good wine, it won''t be a loss to you!"

    Rosie raised her ss and said, "Come on, I wish you and my brother a long and happy life."

    Looking at the ss of wine, I felt a little sad again.

    Perhaps it was because of the influence of the people around me that I learned to drown my own

    sorrows in wine.

    Without any hesitation, I walked up to her and sat down opposite her. Then I picked up the ss of

    wine and drank it all up.

    Rosie looked at me and smiled. "You are good at drinking. If brother is here, you can drink together."

    Rosie poured me another ss and said, "Come on, for this second ss, I wish I can win Kim''s heart

    as soon as possible."

    We cheered up and drank it together.

    Rosie continued to pour the wine and picked up the ss. "What should we wish for the third ss?"

    I said with a ss of wine in my hand, "We have all been blessed. Then I wish your brother Robbie can

    have happiness in the future."

    Rosie agreed. "You''re right. Let''s toast to my brother. I hope he can find me a good sister-inw as

    soon as possible, a woman like you who could drink with me."

    After drinking three sses of wine in a row, I felt a little dizzy, and there were more requirements for

    the wine. I didn''t need Rosie to pour the wine, but took the bottle and poured it.

    "Come on, let''s respect all my past happiness and unhappiness, like and dislike. Let them be the past,

    and let me never think of them again. I want to be happy in the future. I will manage my marriage well

    in the future, and I want to be happy."

    Rosie clinked her ss with mine and said, "Both of us must be happy."

    I don''t know how long Rosie and I had drunk. I can''t remember what I saidter. I just vaguely

    remember that Rosie and I were supported out of the cer.

    "Look at you two! Jasmine, as the eldest daughter-inw of the Luo family, if you are seen like this by

    outsiders, it will disgrace our Luo family."

    I couldn''t open my eyes. The outline of Nancy was partly visible in front of me.

    "Mom."

    "Humph! How can you serve Rogelio well when you are drunk like this? How to carry on the family

    name?"

    In a daze, I heard Rosie ask, "Sister inw, my brother has been lying on the bed for a year. Is he

    okay?"

    At that time, I was not sober enough to answer. "How...How do I know...?"

    I just felt a little headache and wanted to go back to bed.

    But Nancy''s face erged in front of me. "You haven''t slept with Rogelio yet?"

    I didn''t remember whether I answered or nodded. I only remembered that Nancy raised her voice, as if

    she was unhappy to call Maria and asked her to bring me a bowl of sober-up soup.

    The bitter taste was stranger than the medicine that Nancy gave me this morning.

    "I don''t want to drink it. It''s so bad."

    I tasted it and almost spit it out.

    Nancy didn''t let me go. Instead, she winked at Maria and other servants, and they pressed the soup

    into my mouth.

    I struggled a few times in pain. The bitter taste, coupled with the pulling of several people, made me,

    who was not very sober, regain a lot of consciousness.

    The blurry image was much clearer.

    Rosie''s face was also flushed. Seeing that Nancy had asked someone to force me to drink the

    medicine, she asked, "Mom, what are you doing?"

    "Your sister-inw is drunk. I''ll give her some sober-up soup."

    "I want it too, mom."

    "You are a girl. You don''t have to drink this kind of thing."

    Rosie snorted, "Mom, you are unfair."

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    ncing at us, Nancy said to the man who was supporting us, "Send the two of them back to their

    rooms. Don''t make me feel annoyed to see them here."

    When I was held upstairs, I vaguely heard that Nancy said to Maria, "When Rogelioes back, let

    him go to Jasmine''s room to see her."

 Chapter 229 Becoming His Woman

    Chapter 229 Bing His Woman

    I was sent back to my room. They put me on the bed and gently closed the door.

    Originally, I really wanted to sleep because of the effect of alcohol, but I didn''t know why I couldn''t fall

    into sleep. I just tossed and turned on the bed, and there was unbearable heat all over my body.

    I felt that the temperature in the room was getting higher and higher. The thin clothes on me were like a

    thick down jacket, which made me feel suffocated.

    I stood up and staggered to the wall, trying to lower the temperature of the air conditioner in the room.

    The room temperature has been constantly lowered by me. It was already eighteen degrees, but it still

    didn''t make me feelfortable, even a little.

    "Honey, honey..."

    A few hurried calls came through, and Rogelio pushed the door open and went straight in.

    "Mom called me and told me that you were not feeling well. What about you..."

    I looked at Rogelio with blurred eyes, and there seemed to be another shadow of Robbie on his body.

    The two shadows constantly ovepped, and sometimes separated.

    "What''s wrong with you? Tell me, honey."

    Putting his hand on my forehead, he asked, "Why is your face so red?"

    At that moment, I just felt that my whole body was uncontrobly restless.

    Rogelio''s lips suddenly pressed against mine. At first, there was only a slight resistance in my heart,

    but his kiss suddenly had an irresistible magic, which made me be like a person who had a drug

    addiction and could not control herself.

    My mind went nk.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    The voice of Rogelio came to my ears from afar, which was more pleasant than usual.

    "You are also a wild cat. I thought you would be as calm as water, but I didn''t expect you to be so sexy

    and tempting."

    It was like a dream, and after that, it made me feel cold on my back.

    When I woke up in the morning and found myself sleeping with Rogelio in his arms, I knew that I had

    no other choice and it was impossible for me to look back.

    With a headache, I closed my eyes and tried to recall what happenedst night.

    Those fragments made me me everything on my drunkenness.

    I really wanted to cry, but I had no right to cry at all. I really wanted to ept the reality in front of me,

    but the darkness in my heart could not be forgotten.

    Rogelio opened his sleepy eyes.

    "You wild cat!"

    I curled up and lowered my head.

    However, Rogelio didn''t let go of me. He raised my chin with his slender fingers and asked, "How can

    you be shy now?"

    "I... I drank with Rosiest night. I... I might have drunk too much."

    "Oh?"

    Rogelio smiled and squinted at me. "It seems that she has done something good. I have to thank her

    later."

    I felt my face burning again.

    But when I thought of Rosie''s words, I said to Rogelio, "Rosie really has one thing to ask you for help."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "You should also know what she is thinking."

    Rogelio frowned, "You mean Kim?"

    I nodded slightly, "Yes."

    "I don''t want her to be with someone unknown."

    "In fact, I don''t want to either. Besides, Kim doesn''t look like a decent man. But Rosie drinks all day

    long and doesn''t draw any design drafts. It''s really worrying."

    "What do you think?" asked Rogelio.

    "Although I don''t want her to really have any contact with Kim, Rosie said that she couldn''t let him go at

    all. She also said that if she could stay with Kim for a period of time, maybe she will find it is

    inappropriate to be with him and she will take the initiative to end the rtionship. I think there might be

    a way out."

    "Why did you tell me this?"

    I didn''t hide anything from him, so I said, "Because she came to beg me to tell you and ask you to help

    her."

    With a smile, Rogelio couldn''t help kissing me on the forehead and cheeks before he said, "Since she

    has asked you for help, I will let others know your position in my heart. As long as you open your

    mouth, it is an imperial edict for me."

    I didn''t expect that he would agree so easily. I asked in surprise, "Did you promise to help her?"

    Rogelio nodded. "You can tell her and I can help her find a way. But if I can''t make it, I can''t force Kim.

    Just let her be prepared for all kinds of possibilities."

    "Thank you on behalf of Rosie."

    Rogelio bit my lips gently and threatened, "Don''t say thanks to me again."

    At that moment, Rogelio''s mobile phone rm rang again.

    Rogelio frowned. "What if I don''t want to get up now?"

    I avoided looking at him and said, "Get up quickly. If you don''t get up soon, you will really bete."

    Rogelio sighed reluctantly. "We have to talk about the acquisition today. I have to go. Otherwise, I really

    want to bezy today and hold you all the time."

    Rogelio hugged me tightly again.

    I haven''t recovered from the sudden deepening of my rtionship with him. At this moment, what he

    said really made me want to bury myself in the ground.

 Chapter 230 Change

    Chapter 230 Change

    Reluctantly, he put my head on the pillow and stood up to put on his clothes.

    "You must be very tiredst night. Don''t go to thepany with me today. Have a good rest at home. If

    you can''t stay at home, you can go to see Rosie or your friends. But don''t go out too long. If I can''t see

    you when Ie back, I will miss you."

    Seeing that Rogelio went into the bathroom, I got up and quickly dressed myself and went to brush my

    teeth and wash my face.

    "Why don''t you have more rest?"

    "Didn''t you leave after breakfast? I''ll have breakfast with you."

    In fact, I didn''t tell the truthpletely. I was afraid that if I didn''t go downstairs, Nancy would me

    me.

    "You are so kind. If you don''t stay with me, I will have no appetite."

    After washing up, Rogelio took my hand and went downstairs. I didn''t know if it was my illusion, but I

    always felt that everyone in the Luo family looked at me strangely.

    It was not that unfriendly look, but I didn''t know what their expressions meant. Some people who didn''t

    pay much attention to me would politely nod and smile when they saw me.

    I felt strange. When I walked into the dining room with Rogelio, Rosie also sat at the table. When she

    saw me, she lowered her head and smiled weirdly.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Even Nancy looked different from usual. Although there was still no love for me in her eyes, her attitude

    seemed to be different.

    Unexpectedly, Nancy took the initiative to say to me, "Sit down and have breakfast. Maria, I have asked

    you to bring the soup for her."

    The first thing I thought of was the terrible soup I drank yesterday morning. Sure enough, Maria brought

    me the ck bowl again.

    But in addition to the bowl of medicine, there was also a bowl of soup.

    "This is chicken soup. I asked Maria to put ginseng and wolfberry in it. They have been cooked at three

    o''clock in the morning. Drink it now."

    Nancy asked someone to make chicken soup for me!

    I knew in my heart that she was not for me, but for her unborn grandson.

    Nancy also asked Maria to bring a bowl of chicken soup for Rogelio. "You''ve just recovered from a

    serious illness. You shouldn''t have too much ''exercise'' now, you know."

    Looking at me with a smile, Rogelio picked up the bowl and drank it quickly.

    Seeing that Rogelio had drunk it, I picked up the bowl and slowly drank it too. Then I wiped the corner

    of my mouth with a tissue and said to Nancy, "Thank you, mom!"

    "Take that bowl of medicine."

    I had no choice but to take up the bowl of medicine. Not to mention the taste, just these two bowls full

    of medicine and soup were a little difficult for me to deal with.

    Not to mention a ss of milk and eggs and other breakfast.

    "Why did you drink so slowly? This medicine is not tasty to drink, but you had better drink it at one time,

    otherwise it will be more ufortable."

    Seeing me take the medicine, Rosie swallowed with a strange expression, just as she felt the same

    way.

    "Mom, will you let me drink this when I get married in the future?"

    "If you want to have a baby as soon as possible, you have to drink it."

    "Mom, please forgive me. I can''t enjoy it."

    I finally drank up the bowl of medicine. My stomach twitched and the smell of medicine filled my mouth.

    I couldn''t help asking, "Mom, how long will I take this medicine?"

    "You can stop it after you get pregnant. If you don''t want to drink, you have to hurry up."

    It seemed that there was no room for negotiation.

    But it was not easy to get pregnant.

    I wanted to ask for help from Rogelio, but he always focused on eating and didn''t mean to help me.

    It was another hard breakfast.

    After breakfast, Rogelio stood up and said goodbye to us.

    Before leaving, he didn''t avoid the presence of Nancy and Rosie. He kissed me on the forehead before

    he left.

    Rosie pretended to pout. "Brother, I object. Don''t show off your love in front of me!"

    "Your protest is ineffective."

    "Well, mom, look at my brother."

    ncing at me, Nancy said to Rogelio, "A kiss won''t make your wife pregnant. You''d better pay

    attention to the reactions of outsiders."

    However, Rogelio suddenly said seriously, "Mom, it''s true that a kiss can''t give birth to a grandson for

    you, but it''s said that kissing can increase the probability of pregnancy, making pregnant women happy

    and the baby''s health better."

    Nancy asked doubtfully, "Really? Why haven''t I heard of it?"

    "Thetest scientific discovery," replied Rogelio, pretending to be serious

    "Mom, don''t listen to my brother''s nonsense."

    "You don''t read books. You always drink and y. What do you know?"

    Nancy was more willing to trust Rogelio between them. Although she nced at me unhappily, she still

    said to him, "Since it''s good for pregnancy, you can kiss her if you want. But you must pay attention to

    your behavior after her pregnancy."

    "Okay, mom!" Rogelio walked to the back of Nancy and hugged her affectionately. "Mom, good mood is

    very important to the health of the baby, so I let you take care of my wife. You should take good care of

    her when I''m not here."

    "Are you afraid that I will abuse her?"

    Rogelio smiled and said, "Of course not. I know you must be the best mother-inw. I''m going to work

    and wait for me toe back!"

    Before leaving, Rogelio turned around and smiled at Mike. Then he stared at me and said, "Why are all

    the women in my family so cute?"

    "Please go. Why are you so talkative?" urged Nancy.

    As soon as he left, Rosie looked at me and said to Nancy, "Mom, brother doesn''t want to leave sister in

    law. Can''t you see that? In my opinion, from now on, your eldest son will go outte ande back

    early every day. You will be satisfied. How about my sister-inw?"

    Nancy red at her again, "Why aren''t you like your brother? Look at you. You always make me

    angry."

    After Rogelio left, of course, Nancy didn''t want to continue. She went upstairs first.

    Seeing that Nancy had left, Rosie looked at me with two arms on the table and snickered again.

    "I didn''t expect that you are so powerful!"

    "What do you mean?"

    Rosie pursed her lips into a smile and squinted at me. "Don''t y dumb with me. Everyone at home

    knew that you and my brother had sexst night."

    My face turned red all of a sudden.

    "Didn''t you drink too much yesterday? You said it as if you saw it."

    Rosie smiled awkwardly. "Of course I didn''t see you two having sex. But this morning, all the servants

    were quietly talking about what happenedst night. I heard that your voice was a little loudst

    night."

 Chapter 231 Being Shy To See Others

    Chapter 231 Being Shy To See Others

    When I heard what Rosie said, I felt terrible. I wished there was a crack in the ground in front of me so

    that I could get into it immediately.

    No wonder the servants were all strange today, and no wonder that Nancy asked Maria to cook soup

    for me and said that.

    "You and my brother are a real couple. Why are you blushing? But I didn''t believe them at first. After all,

    you don''t look like a hot girl!"

    I pouted and looked at her with undisguised grievance. "Can you stop making fun of me with others?"

    "What are you afraid of? It''s not a secret affair. Why do you mind?"

    "If I had known it earlier, I wouldn''t have drunk so much with you. I used to drink too much, but I didn''t

    find that I tend to sexual desire after I get drunk."

    Rosie said casually, "Isn''t it normal? In nightclubs, this kind of thing is verymon. Some people do it

    on purpose, and some really follow the needs of their bodies after drinking."

    I just felt a headache and rubbed my nose.

    "Don''t tell me that you don''t want to fulfill your duty as a wife? Let me tell you, it''s not that I''m rmist.

    There are many women who want to sleep with my brother. Although most of them are not with good

    purposes, you should be more careful in the future. Although my brother is not that kind of person, no

    matter how good he is, he can''t resist the temptation. What if he has sex with other women after he

    gets drunk? Or he is drugged by other women..."

    "Wait! What did you say just now?"

    She repeated, "I told you to keep an eye on my brother. Don''t let him be seduced!"

    I shook my head and said, "No, that''s not what I meant! What''s yourst sentence just now?"

    "What if he has sex other women after he gets drunk?"

    "No. The next sentence."

    "He is drugged by other women?"

    All of a sudden, my heart sank. It seemed that I remembered something. Why did I feel a little familiar

    with my feelingst night?

    I tried to recall the scene that my mother drugged me, but I didn''t know if it was because of the high

    dosage. I just couldn''t remember what happened before.

    Seeing that I was absent-minded and didn''t say anything, Rosie waved her hand in front of my eyes

    and asked, "What''s wrong with you? What are you thinking about?"

    "Nothing. I drank too much yesterday and couldn''t remember some details."

    I shook my head again. I really couldn''t remember, and I didn''t want to think about it anymore.

    Rosie teased, "Oh my God, you still want to recall the details. It''s so tiring. When my brotheres

    back from thepany, let him show you what happenedst night. Isn''t it better?"

    I rolled my eyes at her. "You''re getting more and more unreasonable."

    Rosie sneered and pointed at the breakfast in front of me. "How''s it? Can you eat it?"

    I don''t have to worry about my husband''s mother anymore. "How could it be possible? I have drunk two

    large bowls of soup. How could I have so much? But mom asked me to eat them all."

    Rosie stood up and said, "Then just don''t eat them. Do you really listen to my mom and put on more

    weight because of this? I''m afraid you will be a pig before the baby is born."

    Rosie said as she divided the food I hadn''t eaten into other people''s tes. "It''s done. Let''s go!"

    "What are you going to do? Taking me to the cer again?"

    "What''s wrong? Do you still want to ask for ''medicine'' from me? How could it be so easy?"

    "If you make fun of me again, I''ll tell Rogelio. I will ask him not to help you."

    "What? What did you say?"

    I also put on an act. "I told Rogelio to help you."

    Rosie asked expectantly, "Does my brother agree?"

    I nodded and said, "Yes!"

    "Wow!" Rosie jumped up excitedly and gave me a big hug. "You are my good sister-inw. I know my

    brother will listen to you if you ask him to do a favor."

    "But I regret it now. I''ll call himter and ask him not to help you."

    Rosie hurriedly said, "No, my dear sister-inw. I won''t say it again, okay?"

    "Are you sure?"

    Rosie put her fingers on her head and said, "I swear."

    But I didn''t forget to pour cold water on her. "Rogelio said that he would try his best, but it depends on

    him whether he agrees or not. He asked you to be prepared for all kinds of results."

    Rosie patted me on the shoulder and said, "I''m afraid you don''t know my brother''s ability yet. 90% of

    his promises will be sessful."

    Rosie smiled excitedly and kissed me on the face. "My dear sister-inw, how do you want me to thank

    you?"

    I looked at her helplessly and smiled. "If you seed, you will be the most grateful to me if you break

    up with Kim earlier!"

    "Can''t you just hope that I can be better? I promise you, Kim is definitely not like what you said."

    "Well, it''s none of my business. You have teased me the whole morning. Can you be my driver today?"

    Rosie asked curiously, "Where do you want to go?"

    "I haven''t seen Xenia for a long time. I want to see her and know my recent work arrangement."

    Rosie said happily, "Okay. I haven''t seen her for a long time."

    Rosie and I went out soon. She drove her own car and I sat in the passenger seat.

    When she was driving, she said to me, "Sister inw, why don''t you learn to drive in the 21st century?

    In my opinion, you''d better get a driving license as well. Do you think you can drive less in our family? If

    you can''t drive, you will be restricted. If you can drive yourself, you won''t get on the car of the

    murderer."

    "I think I''m stupid. I don''t know if I can learn it."

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Rosie smiled. "It''s not that difficult. It''s easy. You can ask your husband to find you a driver''s license

    later. As for the coach, you can ask him to teach you."

    I nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll learn it when I''m free."

    "By the way, did you call Xenia and ask if she is at home? We don''t want toe here in vain."

    "She is probably still sleeping at home at this time."

    Rosie nodded in agreement. "You are right."

    When we arrived at my previous residence and opened the door, Rosie frowned and looked at the

    situation in the room. "Oh my God, how does Xenia live in this house? Look, this house is in a mess."

    Looking around, Rosie said, "Look, it''s all ashen. What is she doing? Doesn''t she know how to clean it

    up?"

    I had lived with her for a long time. I knew her temper and characters. It was not surprising for me that

    our family was in such a mess.

    "She doesn''t like doing housework."

 Chapter 232 Lost Happiness

    Chapter 232 Lost Happiness

    Rosie curled her lips. "She doesn''t like it. It''s okay. But she can call domestic service. I just feel sorry

    for this house."

    Rosie mentioned this. I remember thatst time when Nancy came here, she specially mentioned this

    house.

    "What''s so special about this house?"

    Rosie looked around the house, with her eyes full of memories. "That was many years ago. At that

    time, our business was not so big, and we didn''t live in the big house now. This is the first ce we

    bought after our family was rich. At that time, the design and decoration of this house was my second

    elder brother''s idea. At that time, he was still young and joked that he would bring a woman he liked

    into this house after marriage and live with our family for the rest of his life."

    Rosie pursed her lips and smiled helplessly. "At that time, we were very happy. Butter, our family

    business became bigger and bigger, and the house also became better and better. There were more

    and more houses, but it was difficult for our family to often gather together."

    "Why?"

    Rosie shook her head. "First of all, my father is rich, and there are many beautiful women he has. But

    my mother is getting older and older. How can shepare with those girls in their twenties? At first,

    my father was cheating behind her. He cared about my mother''s feelings and was afraid that our

    mother would find out. But when my mother found out the truth, my father realized that she would not

    divorce him and he became more and more aggressive. Now he even doesn''t go back home."

    Rosie sighed. "Later, for some reasons, even my second elder brother didn''t live at home."

    Rosie looked at the house again. "Because of my second elder brother''s words in the past, my parents

    kept this house under my brother''s name. It''s not really used as a wedding room, but to miss the happy

    time of the family here. My second elder brother also cherishes this ce. He seldom brought outsiders

    here in the past. I didn''t expect him to let you live here."

    "Why didn''t you tell me before we came here?" I asked.

    Rosie smiled. "It was nice at that time, but now I just feel sad. Besides, I''m not a person who always

    remembers the past. I don''t want to talk about it with others."

    "How long has it been since your father came backst time?"

    "Last time he came back, it was a year and a half ago. My eldest brother had an ident at that time,

    but we still didn''t keep my father at home. He just stayed at home for more than ten days and handed

    over thepany''s affairs to my second elder brother. He couldn''t wait to go to find his other women

    again."

    I didn''t know much about the Luo family, but when I heard what she said, I couldn''t help sympathizing

    with Nancy.

    "It seems that mom has suffered a lot these years."

    Rosie curled her lips. "At first, she cried a lot, butter she got used to it. Fortunately, my father is not

    an affectionate person. As far as I know, he has changed two women in a year and a half. Besides, my

    father has handed over thepany''s management and financial power. He is kind to my brothers and

    me. So my mother won''t be so sad after a long time."

    "Why are there always so many unfaithful men?"

    Rosie said, "Sometimes I think this is fate."

    I felt it strange when she said that.

    "You are just a person who has stayed abroad. How could you believe in fate?"

    Rosieughed at herself. "Forget it. Don''t mention the unpleasant things in our family anymore. You will

    know it after staying in the Luo family for a long time. I don''t have to tell you on purpose."

    Rosie looked at the stairs and said, "We came out for Xenia, but we came here to talk about our

    family''s past. Wait for me here. I''ll go upstairs to call her."

    Rosie was about to go upstairs when I remembered the scene when I came herest time. I grabbed

    her hand and said, "Don''t go in directly. You''d better knock on the door first."

    Rosie frowned. "There is no need to knock on the door. I am not an outsider."

    "Anyway, just knock."

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Seeing that I insist, she said, "Okay!" Then she went upstairs.

    I sat downstairs for two or three minutes and heard the scream of Xenia, followed by a series of messy

    footsteps.

    I thought something had happened. When I stood up to see what was going on, I saw her rush to the

    stairs and rush to me step by step. "Ha-ha, Jasmine, you''re finally back. I thought you had forgotten

    me!"

    I pushed her away, pretending to be disgusted. "I think you have forgotten me, haven''t you? You

    haven''t called me for so many days. Are you still my assistant? Did you forget me when you were in a

    rtionship?"

    Xenia grinned at me and said, "Oh my god. I live with you, eat your food and get your sry. How can I

    forget you? If you don''te to me today, I''m going to look for you."

    "Really? Do you still remember to look for me?"

    "Of course. Don''t you know what kind of life it is now? There are still a few days before the new year.

    Don''t you forget that you have a party to attend? Haven''t you practiced hard recently? The TV station

    requires rehearsal the day after tomorrow for you to adapt to the new environment."

    Rosie walked over from the back of her and touched her head with her index finger. "The rehearsal will

    be held the day after tomorrow. You didn''t inform Jasmine until now? If we didn''te here today, are

    you going to ask Jasmine to be there without any preparation?"

    Xenia rubbed her head and said, "Oh, Rosie, can you stop exaggerating? Well, if I lose my job, it''s

    difficult for me to meet such a good boss like Jasmine."

    She leaned her head on my shoulder like a spoiled child.

    "Humph, if I were Jasmine, I would fire an employee like you, and only she could stand you."

    Still with a smile on her face, Xenia said, "I won''t do it again. I won''t do it again."

    Rosie looked at me. "It''s only one day to prepare. I haven''t seen you practice recently. Do you have any

    confidence?"

    I replied, "I have been practicing before, but I didn''t do it again after the ident. I think from today on,

    I should start to practice hard, and I should be able to hold on."

    "Ha-ha, I know Jasmine is the best. By the way, your movie is scheduled after the new year. The

    shooting will start after the Lantern Festival. Do you have any problem?"

    Rosie asked, "Why is the movie in such a hurry? I''m afraid it''s going to be difficult in such a short time!"

    Rosie looked at me and reminded me, "Mom wants to hold a wedding ceremony for you as soon as

    possible after the New Year. Besides, she wants you to have a baby. How can she agree to let you

    shoot a movie for a few months?"

 Chapter 233 Being on Good Terms

    Chapter 233 Being on Good Terms

    With her eyes wide open, Xenia repeated, "A wedding ceremony? A grandson? Ha-ha, it''s natural for

    you to hold a wedding ceremony, but it''s too urgent to have a grandson!"

    Looking me up and down, Xenia said to Rosie, "Jasmine is too young now, and her career is on the

    rise. She only has a representative work. As the saying goes, it''s a good time to strike while the iron is

    hot. If she gives birth to a child at this time, she will really have to be a housewife in the future."

    Rosie pouted. "It''s not good to be a housewife of an ordinary family. But this is the Luo family. Look at

    my mother. What''s wrong with it? Although I''m not married, I don''t work. In the future, my life will be like

    Jasmine''s. I''ll have dinner with my friends, go shopping and travel. Besides, even if she has a child,

    there are so many servants at home. If my sister-inw doesn''t want to take care of the child, she won''t

    be tired. There are many people who can take care of her child."

    Xenia snorted and said, "So you also want Jasmine to have a baby and stay at home? I thought you

    would be different from them. Why are you so conservative?"

    Rosie said, "My mother is looking forward to her grandson very much, and we all hope that there will be

    one more member in the family, so that the family can be more lively, and with a child, Jasmine''s

    position in the family can be more stable."

    Pursing her lips, Xenia said, "Your mother? Humph! Last time I saw her, she really made me

    speechless. She also said that she didn''t want Jasmine to enter the house. But Jasmine had already

    entered the Luo family, and now she asked Jasmine to give birth to a grandson for her. Why? If

    Jasmine didn''t have a grandson, would she still kick him out?"

    "Anyway, that''s my mother. If you say something bad about my mother in front of me again, we won''t

    even be friends."

    A trace of indifference shed across Xenia''s face. When she was about to say something, I

    interrupted, "You two stop talking. Let nature take its course. If I really have a child, I can''t give up on

    him, and if I can''t get pregnant, anyone can''t force me to have one."

    Patting herself, Xenia said, "If you really have a child, let me be the godmother of the child!"

    When I was about to nod, Rosie curled her lips.

    "What do you mean?" Xenia asked in disbelief.

    Rosie shrugged. "I didn''t say anything. Are you trying to find fault with me?"

    I said helplessly, "Why did you two start fighting again?"

    At this time, Rosie''s phone rang. She looked down at the phone and said to me, "Sister inw, my

    friend wants to see me. I''ll go out for a while ande back to pick you up."

    I nodded. I thought it might be a good thing that Rosie left. She and Xenia had nothing inmon

    regarding their characters.

    "Okay. Drive carefully. Don''t drink outside!"

    "I know. I wille back early to pick you up. Otherwise, my brother will me me if he can''t see his

    wife at home!"

    Rosie smiled and turned away.

    Before leaving, she nced at Xenia and said half seriously and half-jokingly, "Don''t mislead my sister-

    inw. If you make any more mistakes, I will fire you for her."

    "Humph! I don''t work for you. If you were my boss, I would fire you," said Xenia.

    Rosie shook her hand and said, "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I''m leaving now."

    Seeing that Rosie left and closed the door, Xenia curled her lips at her back and said, "The stinky habit

    of rich people."

    "Why did you say that? She''s a nice person. I don''t know what''s wrong with you two. Sometimes you

    two were on good terms, and sometimes you two are not."

    Xenia took out two bottles of soda from the fridge and handed one of them to me. "If it weren''t for you,

    Rosie and I wouldn''t even be able to talk with each other, let alone being friends."

    "But you two get along well with each other for some time."

    Taking a sip of water, Xenia said, "That''s because we two both want to have a friend to drink wine

    together. As the saying goes, we both ask for what we need, but it has nothing to do with friendship."

    She sat down and said, "She looks good on the surface, but in fact, she is no different from those rich

    people. She has a strong sense of superiority in her bones. But she is now affected by Kim, so she is

    not so obvious."

    "Shees from a rich family, and it''s normal for her to have a sense of superiority. I still hope that you

    two can get on well with each other. After all, the only person I can confide in is you two."

    Xenia put her hand on mine and said, "Jasmine, I''m sorry. I forgot to inform you earlier. As an assistant,

    I''m not qualified."

    Iforted Xenia, "Don''t worry. The worst thing is to cancel my show. Anyway, I''m not interested in it.

    I''m afraid I''ll be stage fright."

    I smiled at her and asked, "What makes you forget about me? Tell me, what''s more important than my

    show?"

    Xenia lowered her head shyly and giggled, her cheeks turning red.

    Xenia was not a person who would easily blush. I looked at her curiously.

    "Do you have anything to do with Vann?"

    With a sweet smile, Xenia said, "He...he took me to see his mother the day before yesterday."

    She smiled happily, but didn''t have the nerve to look up at me.

    I smiled and said, "It seems that everything goes well with you, doesn''t it? Does Lully have a good

    impression on you?"

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Xenia stuck out her tongue and nodded with a smile. "At first, I was afraid to see his mother, but when I

    saw her, I found that his mother was very easy-going. My worry waspletely unnecessary.

    Especially when she heard that I was working as your assistant, she talked a lot with me, talked a lot

    about you, and asked me to help you."

    "How do you know the name of Vann''s mother?" she asked.

    "I have met his mother once. She is a nice person."

    "Have you met her before? Why have you seen her before?"

    I said casually, "Maybe it''s a coincidence."

    Without asking any more questions, Xenia was still immersed in her own happiness. "I didn''t expect

    that Vann would take me to see my parents so soon."

    "It seems that he really loves you. I didn''t expect your rtionship to develop so fast."

    With a relieved smile, Xenia said, "Jasmine, I''m really happy. I fell in love with Dn for a long time

    before, but he never wanted to take me to see his parents. I think that Vann is very filial to his mother. I

    think if he is willing to take me to see his mother, he loves me not just for fun."

    "Of course, he is not that kind of person."

    Xenia smiled with relief.

    "By the way... What was he doing now? Is he still working in the nightclub?"

    Shaking her head happily, Xenia replied, "No. he went back to the police station after the identst

    time."

    I frowned and asked curiously, "He goes back?"

 Chapter 234 A Suspicion

    Chapter 234 A Suspicion

    With a confused look on her face, Xenia said, "Yes, or how can I go back?"

    I frowned slightly. "That''s true, but I always feel something strange."

    Puzzled, Xenia said, "It''s not strange at all. Besides, you also want him to go back to the police station,

    not to be a follower of that kind of person, right?"

    "He can leave as he wishes? Where do you think the police station is? It only proves that Vann is an

    undercover when he goes to the Emperor Group."

    "I don''t understand and I don''t think too much. But no matter what he wants to do, I will be very happy

    as long as he is safe and sound and doesn''t contact with those people anymore." said Xenia

    indifferently.

    Looking at Xenia''s statue, I didn''t think it was a good idea to affect Xenia''s mood because of my guess.

    But I always felt that it was strange for a person who just came back from an undercover job to regain

    his identity under the watch of these people, isn''t it?

    If so, wasn''t he telling those people that the police had already targeted them?

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? They are not kids. I believe they must have a reason to do so. We

    don''t have to worry about it. "

    "By the way, will Vanne here after work?"

    Embarrassed, Xenia looked at me and said, "He wille here a lot. Jasmine, do you mind if we live in

    your house?"

    "First of all, I don''t mind. Second, this is not my house. It''s Robbie''s. You just need to care about

    whether Robbie agree."

    Xenia sighed, "I haven''t seen Robbie for a long time. I don''t know what he is busy with now. It''s really

    pathetic for you to have an agent and assistant like us. But fortunately, you don''t have to worry about

    money now. At the worst, you can ask Rogelio to sponsor a big IP for you. "

    Getting closer to me, Xenia asked cautiously, "what do you think now? About Robbie, do you still ..."

    Before Xenia could finish her words, I replied knowingly, "I was really misled by your words. In fact, I

    like Rogelio. He is my husband, and I believe that he will be very good to me. We will love each other

    very much."

    Xenia let out a sigh of relief. "That''s great. Otherwise, I will feel guilty for you for the rest of my life."

    What Xenia said confused me. "Why do you feel guilty for the rest of your life?"

    After taking a deep breath, Xenia twitched the corners of her mouth and gave an unnatural smile.

    "That''s because... I misled you. I was afraid that you would feel unhappy because of me!"

    "Oh," I said, "how can I me you for this kind of thing? It''s my own business that I don''t understand

    my own thoughts."

    "Is Rogelio nice to you?"

    I nodded, "well, very well, at least now."

    "That''s good. What about your mother-inw?"

    "Not bad. Much better than before?"

    Pursing her lips, Xenia asked, "do you really want to have a baby for the Luo family?"

    "Since I am married, I have to have a child for the rest of my life."

    Xenia nodded. "In fact, I also think that children should be born, but I think it''s too early for you to have

    a baby now."

    "My mother-inw only wants a grandson. Maybe because of the child, she won''t hate me so much."

    "Anyway, you can think it over. In fact, it''s a good thing to have a child, a child of love. The only thing I

    worry about is your career. Although the Luo family doesn''t need you to make money, a woman still has

    her own career, which is the real guarantee."

    I nodded, "I know. Even if I can''t be an actress in the future, I won''t let myself be a real housewife.

    Don''t worry about that."

    Xenia finally felt relieved.

    I asked, "When will Vanne back today?"

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "Today he said that his mom asked him to take me to his house for dinner, so he muste back

    early."

    I took a look at my watch and said, "Help me ask him when he wille back. I have something to tell

    him."

    "What''s up?" Xenia asked curiously.

    I answered, "It''s not a big deal."

    "Are you going to ask him about his undercover work again? You just worry about everything. "

    While saying that, Xenia also picked up the phone and called Vann.

    "Honey, when will youe back?"

    "¡­¡­"

    "Oh, Jasmine is back. She said she had something to tell you. Okay, I see."

    After hanging up the phone, Xenia said to me, "He said that he was not far from here now. He will

    come backter and go out after you finish your words."

    I nodded, "okay."

    I chatted with Xenia casually for a while, and it only took more than ten minutes for Vann toe back.

    He was not dressed in casual clothes, but in police uniform.

    "Jasmine, Xenia said that you have something to tell me?"

    Looking at the police uniform on Vann, I couldn''t help asking, "I didn''t see you wear police uniform

    before. You usually wear casual clothes. Why do you wear it now?"

    "For work, for work."

    As he spoke, Vann sat down on the sofa next to us.

    "What do you want to tell me?"

    I looked at Xenia and said, "Xenia, aren''t you going to see your future mother-inw today? You look

    like a woman with disheveled hair, you want to see her with such a look? Go and freshen up. Have a

    good shower. "

    Pouting, Xenia said, "What''s the matter? Why do you so mysterious and need to send me away? I

    don''t care. And I also don''t want to know."

    Then Xenia went upstairs. There were only two people left in the big living room, Vann and me.

    Vann looked at me and smiled, "what''s the matter?"

    "Do you know that Rogelio and I were dealing with the Hope Primary School a few days ago?"

    Vann nodded, "I know. I''ve read the report."

    "I met a family there."

    "Who is it?"

    I stared at Vann and said, "The wife and child of David."

    Vann smiled to me, "That''s impossible, isn''t it? He killed his wife and children. "

    I had been looking at Vann with a skeptical attitude in my heart. "I thought so at first, but when her wife

    showed me his photo, I knew that it was not just the same name and surname."

    The smile on Vann''s face faded a little, but he still tried to say to me, "Are you sure? Is there something

    wrong?"

    "Do you need me to take you to see them? David''s wife is in poor health and ill all year round. She was

    sent to the hospital by me a few days ago. If you want to make sure whether I made a mistake, you can

    go with me."

    "No, Jasmine, this..."

    I pretended to know everything. "Robbie has visited his family. Don''t tell me that you really don''t know

    about it."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!